This is a modern-English version of The Poems of John Donne, Volume 2 (of 2): Edited from the Old Editions and Numerous Manuscripts, originally written by Donne, John. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

E-text prepared by
Jonathan Ingram, Lesley Halamek, Stephen Rowland,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)

E-text prepared by
Jonathan Ingram, Lesley Halamek, Stephen Rowland,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)

Transcriber's Note

This is the second Volume of two.

This is the second volume of two.

Volume I contains the Poems and Line Notes, showing textual and punctuaton differences between the various MSS. and Editons and the Index of First Lines. Volume II contains the Introduction and Commentary, Annotational Notes for the Poems of Vol. I, and the Index of First Lines for poems quoted in Vol. II. There are links between the Poems and the Commentary Notes, with various references back and forth. These links are designed to work when the books are read on line. For information on the downloading of both interlinked volumes so that the links work when the files are on your own computer, see the Transcriber's Note at the end of this book.

Volume I includes the Poems and Line Notes, highlighting textual and punctuation differences among the various manuscripts and editions, along with the Index of First Lines. Volume II features the Introduction and Commentary, Annotational Notes for the Poems in Volume I, and the Index of First Lines for the poems referenced in Volume II. There are connections between the Poems and the Commentary Notes, with various cross-references. These links are designed to function when the books are read online. For information on downloading both interlinked volumes so that the links work when the files are saved on your computer, refer to the Transcriber's Note at the end of this book.

The rest of the Transcriber's Note is at the end of the book.

The rest of the Transcriber's Note is at the end of the book.

Link to

Volume I

 


 

 

 

The Poems of John Donne

EDITED FROM THE OLD EDITIONS AND NUMEROUS MANUSCRIPTS,

EDITED FROM THE OLD EDITIONS AND NUMEROUS MANUSCRIPTS,

WITH INTRODUCTIONS & COMMENTARY

WITH INTRODUCTIONS & COMMENTARY

BY

BY

HERBERT J. C. GRIERSON M.A.

HERBERT J. C. GRIERSON M.A.

CHALMERS PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH LITERATURE

Chalmers Chair in English Literature

IN THE UNIVERSITY OF ABERDEEN

At the University of Aberdeen


VOL. II

VOL. 2

INTRODUCTION AND COMMENTARY

INTRO AND COMMENTARY


OXFORD

OXFORD

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

1912

1912


HENRY FROWDE, M.A.
PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
LONDON, EDINBURGH, NEW YORK
TORONTO AND MELBOURNE

HENRY FROWDE, M.A.
PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
LONDON, EDINBURGH, NEW YORK
TORONTO AND MELBOURNE


[pg iii]

[pg iii]

CONTENTS

  PAGE
INTRODUCTION v
I. Donne's Poetry v
II. The Text and Canon of Donne's Poems lvi
COMMENTARY 1
INDEX OF FIRST LINES 276


[pg v]


[pg v]

INTRODUCTION

I

THE POETRY OF DONNE

DONNE'S POETRY

Donne's position among English poets, regarded from the historical and what we like to call scientific point of view, has been defined with learning and discrimination by Mr. Courthope in his History of English Poetry. As a phenomenon of curious interest for the student of the history of thought and literary fashions, there it is. Mr. Courthope is far too well-informed and judicious a critic to explain Donne's subtle thought and erudite conceits by a reference to 'Marini and his followers'. Gongora and Du Bartas are alike passed over in silence. What we are shown is the connexion of 'metaphysical wit' with the complex and far-reaching changes in men's conception of Nature which make the seventeenth century perhaps the greatest epoch in human thought since human thinking began.

Donne's place among English poets, viewed from a historical and what we now call a scientific perspective, has been thoroughly defined with knowledge and discernment by Mr. Courthope in his History of English Poetry. For students of the history of ideas and literary trends, it presents a fascinating case. Mr. Courthope is far too knowledgeable and thoughtful a critic to explain Donne's intricate ideas and learned metaphors by merely referencing 'Marini and his followers.' Gongora and Du Bartas are similarly ignored. Instead, we see the connection of 'metaphysical wit' with the complex and significant changes in people's understanding of Nature, which make the seventeenth century perhaps the greatest period in human thought since human thinking began.

The only thing that such a criticism leaves unexplained and undefined is the interest which Donne's poetry still has for us, not as an historical phenomenon, but as poetry. Literary history has for the historian a quite distinct interest from that which it possesses for the student and lover of literature. For the historian it is a matter of positive interest to connect Donne's wit with the general disintegration of mediaeval thought, to recognize the influence on the Elizabethan drama of the doctrines of Machiavelli, or to find in Pope's achievement in poetry a counterpart to Walpole's in politics. For the lover of literature none of these facts has any positive interest whatsoever. Donne's wit attracts or repels him equally whatever be its source; Tamburlaine and Iago lose none of their interest for us though we know nothing of Machiavelli; [pg vi] Pope's poetry is not a whit more or less poetical by being a strange by-product of the Whig spirit in English life. For the lover of literature, literary history has an indirect value. He studies history that he may discount it. What he relishes in a poet of the past is exactly the same essential qualities as he enjoys in a poet of his own day—life and passion and art. But between us and every poet or thinker of the past hangs a thinner or thicker veil of outworn fashions and conventions. The same life has clothed itself in different garbs; the same passions have spoken in different images; the same art has adapted itself to different circumstances. To the historian these old clothes are in themselves a subject of interest. His enjoyment of Shakespeare is heightened by finding the explanation of Falstaff's hose, Pistol's hyperboles, and the poet's neglect of the Unities. To the lover of literature they are, until by understanding he can discount them, a disadvantage because they invest the work of the poet with an irrelevant air of strangeness. He studies them that he may grow familiar with them and forget them, that he may clear and intensify his sense of what alone has permanent value, the poet's individuality and the art in which it is expressed.

The only thing this critique fails to explain and define is why Donne's poetry still resonates with us, not just as a historical artifact, but as art. For historians, literary history holds a distinct interest compared to how it is viewed by students and lovers of literature. Historians have a genuine interest in linking Donne's cleverness to the breakdown of medieval thought, recognizing how Machiavelli's ideas influenced Elizabethan drama, or seeing parallels between Pope's success in poetry and Walpole's in politics. However, for literature enthusiasts, none of these facts are particularly engaging. Donne's wit either captivates or repels them, regardless of its origins; Tamburlaine and Iago remain compelling figures even if we know nothing about Machiavelli. Pope's poetry doesn't become more or less poetic just because it's an odd product of the Whig spirit in English life. For the literature lover, literary history has a more indirect value. They study history to contextualize it and move past it. What they appreciate in a poet from the past is the same essential qualities they enjoy in contemporary poets—life, passion, and artistry. But between us and any poet or thinker from history lies a thin or thick veil of outdated styles and norms. The same life expresses itself in various forms; the same passions are conveyed through different images; and the same art adapts to different situations. For historians, these outdated styles are subjects of interest in their own right. Their enjoyment of Shakespeare is amplified by understanding the context behind Falstaff's clothing, Pistol's exaggerations, and the poet's disregard for the Unities. For the literature lover, these elements present an initial barrier until they gain understanding to set them aside, as they can make the poet's work seem oddly foreign. They study these elements to become familiar enough to overlook them, aiming to clarify and highlight what truly holds lasting value— the poet's individuality and the art through which it is expressed.

Donne's conceits, of which so much has been made and on whose historical significance Mr. Courthope has probably said the last word, are just like other examples of these old clothes. The question for literature is not whence they came, but how he used them. Is he a poet in virtue or in spite of them, or both? Are they fit only to be gathered into a museum of antiquated fashions such as Johnson prefixed to his study of the last poet who wore them in quite the old way (for Dryden, who pilfered more freely from Donne than from any of his predecessors, cut them to a new fashion), or are they the individual and still expressive dress of a true and great poet, commanding admiration in their own manner and degree as freshly and enduringly as the stiff and brocaded magnificence of Milton's no less individual, no less artificial style?

Donne's comparisons, which have been discussed extensively and on which Mr. Courthope has likely provided the final insights, are just like other examples of outdated styles. The important question for literature isn’t where they originated, but how he utilized them. Is he a poet because of them, despite them, or both? Are they merely suitable for display in a museum of outdated trends, like Johnson’s approach to studying the last poet who used them in the traditional way (since Dryden, who borrowed more from Donne than anyone else before him, reshaped them into a new style), or are they the unique and still expressive attire of a true and great poet, deserving admiration in their own way and to the same degree as the elaborate and ornate style of Milton, which is equally individual and equally artificial?

Donne's reputation as a poet has passed through many vicissitudes in the course of the last three centuries. With [pg vii] regard to his 'wit', its range and character, erudition and ingenuity, all generations of critics have been at one. It is as to the relation of this 'wit' to, and its effect on, his poetry that they have been at variance. To his contemporaries the 'wit' was identical with the poetry. Donne's 'wit' gave him the same supremacy among poets that learning and humour and art gave to Jonson among dramatists. To certain of his Dutch admirers the wit of The Flea seemed superhuman, and the epitaph with which Carew closes his Elegy expresses the almost universal English opinion of the seventeenth century:

Donne's reputation as a poet has gone through many ups and downs over the past three centuries. Regarding his 'wit'—its range and character, knowledge and cleverness—critics from all generations have agreed. However, they've disagreed about how this 'wit' relates to his poetry and its impact. For his contemporaries, the 'wit' was the same as the poetry. Donne's 'wit' gave him the same dominance among poets that knowledge, humor, and skill gave to Jonson among playwrights. To some of his Dutch fans, the wit in The Flea seemed almost superhuman, and the epitaph that Carew includes at the end of his Elegy reflects the nearly universal English opinion of the seventeenth century:

Here lies a king that ruled as he thought fit

Here lies a king who ruled as he saw fit.

The universal monarchy of wit;

The global monarchy of wit;

Here lies two flamens, and both those the best,

Here lie two flamens, and both of them the best,

Apollo's first, at last the true God's priest.

Apollo's first, finally the real God's priest.

It may be doubted if Milton shared this opinion. He never mentions Donne, but it was probably of him or his imitators he was thinking when in his verses at Cambridge he spoke of

It may be questioned whether Milton agreed with this view. He never mentions Donne, but he was likely thinking of him or his followers when he wrote in his verses at Cambridge about

those new-fangled toys and trimmings slight

those newfangled toys and decorations seem insignificant

Which take our late fantastics with delight.

Which take our recent fantasies with joy.

Certainly the growing taste for 'correctness' led after the Restoration to a discrimination between Donne's wit and his poetry. 'The greatest wit,' Dryden calls him, 'though not the greatest poet of our nation.' What he wanted as a poet were just the two essentials of 'classical' poetry—smoothness of verse and dignity of expression. This point of view is stated with clearness and piquancy in the sentences of outrageous flattery which Dryden addressed to the Earl of Dorset in the opening paragraphs of his delightful Essay on Satire:

Certainly, the increasing preference for 'correctness' after the Restoration led to a distinction between Donne's wit and his poetry. Dryden describes him as 'the greatest wit,' but not the greatest poet of our nation. What he lacked as a poet were the two essential elements of 'classical' poetry—smoothness of verse and dignity of expression. This perspective is clearly and cleverly expressed in the overly flattering sentences Dryden wrote to the Earl of Dorset in the opening paragraphs of his enjoyable Essay on Satire:

'There is more of salt in all your verses, than I have seen in any of the moderns, or even of the ancients; but you have been sparing of the gall, by which means you have pleased all readers, and offended none. Donne alone, of all our countrymen, had your talent; but was not happy enough to arrive at your versification; and were he translated into numbers, and English, he would yet be wanting in the dignity of expression. That which is the prime virtue, and chief ornament, of Virgil, which distinguishes him from the rest of writers, is so conspicuous [pg viii] in your verses, that it casts a shadow on all your contemporaries; we cannot be seen, or but obscurely, while you are present. You equal Donne in the variety, multiplicity, and choice of thoughts; you excel him in the manner and the words. I read you both with the same admiration, but not with the same delight.

There's more wit in your poems than I’ve found in any modern poets, or even the ancient ones; but you've been careful not to be too harsh, which makes your work enjoyable for all readers and offends no one. Only Donne among our contemporaries had your talent; however, he wasn’t lucky enough to match your style, and even if he were put into rhythm and English, he would still lack the dignity of expression. The main virtue and greatest charm of Virgil, which distinguishes him from other writers, is so apparent in your verses that it overshadows all your contemporaries; we can’t measure up, or only slightly, while you’re around. You match Donne in the variety, abundance, and selection of ideas; you surpass him in style and word choice. I read both of you with equal admiration, but not with the same enjoyment. [pg viii]

He affects the metaphysics, not only in his satires, but in his amorous verses, where nature only should reign; and perplexes the minds of the fair sex with nice speculations of philosophy, when he should engage their hearts, and entertain them with the softnesses of love. In this (if I may be pardoned for so bold a truth) Mr. Cowley has copied him to a fault; so great a one, in my opinion, that it throws his Mistress infinitely below his Pindarics and his latter compositions, which are undoubtedly the best of his poems and the most correct.'

He has a knack for metaphysics, not just in his satirical works but also in his love poetry, where nature should take the spotlight. He confuses women's minds with complex philosophical ideas when he should be winning their hearts and captivating them with the tenderness of love. In this regard (if I may be so bold), Mr. Cowley has imitated him to a fault; such a significant fault, in my opinion, that it makes his Mistress seem pale in comparison to his Pindaric pieces and his later works, which are definitely the best and most polished of his poems.

Dryden's estimate of Donne, as well as his application to his poetry of the epithet 'metaphysical', was transmitted through the eighteenth century. Johnson's famous paragraphs in the Life of Cowley do little more than echo and expand Dryden's pronouncement, with a rather vaguer use of the word 'metaphysical'. In Dryden's application it means correctly 'philosophical'; in Johnson's, no more than 'learned'. 'The metaphysical poets were men of learning, and to show their learning was their whole endeavour; but unluckily resolving to show it in rhyme, instead of writing poetry, they only wrote verses, and very often such verses as stood the trial of the fingers better than of the ear.' They 'drew their conceits from recesses of learning not very much frequented by common readers of poetry'. Waller is exempted from being a metaphysical poet because 'he seldom fetches an amorous sentiment from the depths of science; his thoughts are for the most part easily understood, and his images such as the superficies of nature readily supplies'.

Dryden's view of Donne, along with his use of the term 'metaphysical' to describe his poetry, influenced the way it was perceived throughout the eighteenth century. Johnson's well-known paragraphs in the Life of Cowley mostly echo and elaborate on Dryden's statements, but with a looser interpretation of the word 'metaphysical.' For Dryden, it accurately means 'philosophical'; for Johnson, it simply means 'learned.' 'The metaphysical poets were educated men, and demonstrating their knowledge was their main goal; but unfortunately, by deciding to showcase it through rhyme, they ended up writing verses instead of poetry, and often those verses were better suited for reading than for hearing.' They 'derived their ideas from areas of knowledge that aren't often explored by the average poetry reader.' Waller is excluded from being considered a metaphysical poet because 'he rarely draws romantic sentiments from deep scientific thought; his ideas are mostly easy to grasp, and his imagery is readily available from the surface of nature.'

Even to those critics with whom began a revived appreciation of Donne as a poet and preacher, his 'wit' still bulks largely. It is impossible to escape from it. 'Wonder-exciting vigour,' writes Coleridge, 'intenseness and peculiarity, using at will the almost boundless stores of a capacious memory, and exercised on subjects where we have no right [pg ix] to expect it—this is the wit of Donne.' And lastly De Quincey, who alone of these critics recognizes the essential quality which may, and in his best work does, make Donne's wit the instrument of a mind which is not only subtle and ingenious but profoundly poetical: 'Few writers have shown a more extraordinary compass of powers than Donne; for he combined what no other man has ever done—the last sublimation of dialectical subtlety and address with the most impassioned majesty. Massy diamonds compose the very substance of his poem on the Metempsychosis, thoughts and descriptions which have the fervent and gloomy sublimity of Ezekiel or Aeschylus, whilst a diamond dust of rhetorical brilliancies is strewed over the whole of his occasional verses and his prose.'

Even for those critics who sparked a renewed appreciation for Donne as a poet and preacher, his 'wit' still stands out significantly. It's impossible to ignore. "A wonder-exciting vigor," Coleridge writes, "intensiveness and uniqueness, using at will the almost limitless resources of a rich memory, and applied to subjects where we don't expect it—this is Donne's wit." Lastly, De Quincey, the only one among these critics who recognizes the essential quality that can, and in Donne's best work does, make his wit the tool of a mind that is not just clever and inventive but also deeply poetic: "Few writers have demonstrated such an extraordinary range of abilities as Donne; he combined what no one else has ever achieved—the ultimate refinement of dialectical cleverness and skill with the most passionate grandeur. Heavy diamonds make up the very essence of his poem on Metempsychosis, with thoughts and descriptions that have the fervent and gloomy sublimity of Ezekiel or Aeschylus, while a diamond dust of rhetorical brilliance is sprinkled throughout his occasional verses and prose."

What is to-day the value and interest of this wit which has arrested the attention of so many generations? How far does it seem to us compatible with poetry in the full and generally accepted sense of the word, with poetry which quickens the imagination and touches the heart, which satisfies and delights, which is the verbal and rhythmical medium whereby a gifted soul communicates to those who have ears to hear the content of impassioned moments?

What is the value and appeal of this wit today that has captured the attention of so many generations? To what extent do we think it aligns with poetry in the broad and commonly accepted sense of the term—poetry that inspires the imagination and resonates emotionally, that satisfies and delights, serving as the verbal and rhythmic medium through which a talented soul shares the essence of passionate moments with those willing to listen?

Before coming to close quarters with this difficult and debated question one may in the first place insist that there is in Donne's verse a great deal which, whether it be poetry in the full sense of the word or not, is arresting and of worth both historically and intrinsically. Whatever we may think of Donne's poetry, it is impossible not to recognize the extraordinary interest of his mind and character. In an age of great and fascinating men he is not the least so. The immortal and transcendent genius of Shakespeare leaves Donne, as every other contemporary, lost in the shadows and cross-lights of an age that is no longer ours, but from which Shakespeare emerges into the clear sunlight. Of Bacon's mind, 'deep and slow, exhausting thought,' and divining as none other the direction in which the road led through the débris of outworn learning to a renovated science and a new philosophy, [pg x] Donne could not boast. Alike in his poetry and in his soberest prose, treatise or sermon, Donne's mind seems to want the high seriousness which comes from a conviction that truth is, and is to be found. A spirit of scepticism and paradox plays through and disturbs almost everything he wrote, except at moments when an intense mood of feeling, whether love or devotion, begets faith, and silences the sceptical and destructive wit by the power of vision rather than of intellectual conviction. Poles apart as the two poets seem at a first glance to lie in feeling and in art, there is yet something of Tennyson in the conflict which wages perpetually in Donne's poetry between feeling and intellect.

Before tackling this complex and debated question, it’s worth noting that there is a lot in Donne's poetry that, whether or not it qualifies as true poetry, is striking and valuable both historically and intrinsically. Regardless of our opinions on Donne's work, it's impossible to overlook the remarkable depth of his mind and character. In an era filled with notable figures, he stands out as one of the most interesting. The immortal and brilliant genius of Shakespeare casts a long shadow over Donne and his contemporaries, illuminating an age that feels distant to us now. In contrast, Shakespeare shines brightly in this past era. Donne can’t claim the deep, contemplative intellect of Bacon, who skillfully navigated the outdated conventions of his time toward new science and philosophy. Throughout both his poetry and his most serious writings, whether they be articles or sermons, Donne's work often lacks the profound seriousness that comes from a belief in definitive truth. A sense of skepticism and contradiction permeates much of what he wrote, except during rare moments when deep emotions—whether love or devotion—spark faith and quiet his skeptical and critical mindset through vision rather than intellectual certainty. While Donne and Tennyson may seem entirely different in terms of emotion and artistry at first glance, there is still a shared struggle in Donne's poetry between emotion and intellect.

But short of the highest gifts of serene imagination or serene wisdom Donne's mind has every power it well could, wit, insight, imagination; and these move in such a strange medium of feeling and learning, mediaeval, renaissance and modern, that every imprint becomes of interest. To do full justice to that interest one's study of Donne must include his prose as well as his verse, his paradoxical Pseudomartyr, and equally paradoxical, more strangely mooded Biathanatos, the intense and subtle eloquence of his sermons, the tormented passion and wit of his devotions, and the gaiety and melancholy, wit and wisdom, of his letters. But most of these qualities have left their mark on his poetry, and given it interests over and above its worth simply as poetry.

But aside from the highest gifts of calm imagination or calm wisdom, Donne's mind possesses every ability it could, including wit, insight, and imagination; and these exist in a unique blend of feeling and learning, from medieval to renaissance to modern times, making each impression intriguing. To fully appreciate that intrigue, studying Donne should include both his prose and his poetry, his paradoxical Pseudomartyr, and the equally paradoxical, more emotionally complex Biathanatos, the intense and subtle eloquence of his sermons, the tortured passion and wit of his devotions, and the joyfulness and sadness, wit and wisdom, of his letters. But most of these qualities have influenced his poetry, giving it significance beyond just its value as poetry.

One quality of his verse, which has been somewhat overlooked by critics intent upon the definition and sources of metaphysical wit, is wit in our sense of the word, wit like the wit of Swift and Sheridan. The habit in which this wit masquerades is doubtless old-fashioned. It is not always the worse for that, for the wit of the Elizabethans is delightfully blended with fancy and feeling. There is a little of Jaques in all of them. But if fanciful and at times even boyish, Donne's wit is still amusing, the quickest and most fertile wit of the century till we come to the author of Hudibras.

One aspect of his poetry that critics focused on defining and tracing the origins of metaphysical wit have somewhat missed is the kind of wit we think of today, similar to the wit of Swift and Sheridan. The form this wit takes might seem outdated, but that doesn't necessarily make it worse; the wit of the Elizabethans is wonderfully mixed with imagination and emotion. There's a bit of Jaques in all of them. Yet, even if it's fanciful and sometimes a bit juvenile, Donne's wit remains entertaining, being the sharpest and most inventive wit of the century until we reach the author of Hudibras.

It is not in the Satyres that this wit is to us most obvious. Nothing grows so soon out of date as contemporary satire. [pg xi] Even the brilliance and polish of Pope's satire—and Pope's art is nowhere more perfect than in The Dunciad and the Imitations of Horace—cannot interest us in Lord Hervey, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, and the forgotten poets of an unpoetic age. How then should we be interested in Elizabeth's fantastic 'Presence', the streets of sixteenth-century London, and the knavery of pursuivants, presented with a satiric art which is wonderfully vivid and caustic but still tentative,—over-emphatic, rough in style and verse, though with a roughness which is obviously a studied and in a measure successful effect. The verses upon Coryats Crudities are in their way a masterpiece of insult veiled as compliment, but it is a rather boyish and barbarous way.

It’s not in the Satires that this wit is most apparent to us. Nothing becomes outdated as quickly as contemporary satire. [pg xi] Even the brilliance and polish of Pope's satire—and Pope's skill is nowhere more refined than in The Dunciad and the Imitations of Horace—can’t engage us in Lord Hervey, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, and the forgotten poets of an unpoetic time. So, how could we be captivated by Elizabeth's bizarre 'Presence', the streets of sixteenth-century London, and the tricks of pursuivants, presented with a satiric style that is strikingly vivid and biting but still tentative—overdone, rough in style and verse, though with a roughness that is clearly a deliberate and somewhat successful effect. The verses about Coryats Crudities are in their way a masterpiece of insult disguised as flattery, but it comes off as a rather immature and crude approach.

It is in the lighter of his love verses that Donne's laughable wit is most obvious and most agile. Whatever one may think of the choice of subject, and the flame of a young man's lust that burns undisguised in some of the Elegies, it is impossible to ignore the dazzling wit which neither flags nor falters from the first line to the last. And in the more graceful and fanciful, the less heated Songs and Sonets, the same wit, gay and insolent, disports itself in a philosophy of love which must not be taken altogether seriously. Donne at least, as we shall see, outgrew it. His attitude is very much that of Shakespeare in the early comedies. But the Petrarchian love, which Shakespeare treats with light and charming irony, the vows and tears of Romeo and Proteus, Donne openly scoffs. He is one of Shakespeare's young men as these were in the flesh and the Inns of Court, and he tells us frankly what in their youthful cynicism (which is often even more of a pose than their idealism) they think of love, and constancy, and women.

In his lighter love poems, Donne's amusing wit shines through and is extremely nimble. Regardless of opinions on the subjects he chooses, and the raw desire of a young man that is openly expressed in some of the Elegies, it’s impossible to overlook the brilliant wit that remains strong and steady from the first line to the last. In the more elegant and imaginative, yet less intense Songs and Sonets, the same playful and bold wit comes alive in a philosophy of love that shouldn't be taken too seriously. Donne, as we’ll see, eventually moved past this perspective. His viewpoint is quite similar to Shakespeare's in the early comedies. However, while Shakespeare approaches Petrarchan love with light and charming irony, mocking the vows and tears of Romeo and Proteus, Donne openly ridicules it. He embodies one of Shakespeare's young men as they were in reality and in the Inns of Court, and he candidly reveals what their youthful cynicism (often more of a facade than their idealism) leads them to think about love, loyalty, and women.

Of all miracles, Donne cries, a constant woman is the greatest, of all strange sights the strangest:

Of all miracles, Donne exclaims, a faithful woman is the greatest, and of all unusual sights, the most unusual:

If thou findst one, let mee know,

If you find one, let me know,

Such a Pilgrimage were sweet;

Such a pilgrimage would be sweet;

Yet doe not, I would not goe,

Yet do not, I would not go,

Though at next doore wee might meet,

Though we could meet next door,

[pg xii]

Though shee were true, when you met her,

Though she was genuine when you met her,

And last, till you write your letter,

And finally, until you write your letter,

Yet shee

Yet she

Will bee

Will be

False, ere I come, to two, or three.

False, before I arrive, to two or three.

But is it true that we desire to find her? Donne's answer is Woman's Constancy:

But is it true that we want to find her? Donne's answer is Woman's Constancy:

Now thou hast lov'd me one whole day,

Now you have loved me for a whole day,

To-morrow when thou leav'st what wilt thou say?

Tomorrow, when you leave, what will you say?

She will, like Proteus in the Two Gentlemen of Verona, have no dearth of sophistries—but why elaborate them?

She will, like Proteus in the Two Gentlemen of Verona, have plenty of tricks up her sleeve—but why go into detail?

Vain lunatique, against these scapes I could

Vain lunatic, against these escapes I could

Dispute, and conquer, if I would,

Dispute and conquer, if I wanted to,

Which I abstaine to doe,

Which I abstain from doing,

For by to-morrow, I may think so too.

For by tomorrow, I might think that way too.

Why ask for constancy when change is the life and law of love?

Why ask for loyalty when change is the nature and rule of love?

I can love both fair and brown;

I can love both light and dark;

Her whom abundance melts, and her whom want betrays;

Her whom plenty overcomes, and her whom need deceives;

Her who loves loneness best, and her who masks and plays.

Her who loves solitude the most, and her who hides behind a mask and performs.

.      .      .      .      .      .      .

.      .     .      .      .      .      .

I can love her and her, and you and you,

I can love her and her, and you and you,

I can love any so she be not true.

I can love anyone as long as she isn't genuine.

It is not often that the reckless and wilful gaiety of youth masking as cynicism has been expressed with such ebullient wit as in these and companion songs. And when he adopts for a time the pose of the faithful lover bewailing the cruelty of his mistress the sarcastic wit is no less fertile. It would be difficult to find in the language a more sustained succession of witty surprises than The Will. Others were to catch these notes from Donne, and Suckling later flutes them gaily in his lighter fashion, never with the same fullness of wit and fancy, never with the same ardour of passion divinable through the audacious extravagances.

It’s not often that the reckless and willful joy of youth, disguised as cynicism, is expressed with such lively wit as in these and similar songs. And when he temporarily takes on the role of the loyal lover lamenting the cruelty of his mistress, the sarcastic humor is just as rich. It would be hard to find a more consistent flow of witty surprises than in The Will. Others would catch these tones from Donne, and Suckling later plays them lightly in his own cheerful way, but never with the same depth of wit and imagination, nor with the same intensity of passion that can be sensed through the bold exaggerations.

But to amuse was by no means the sole aim of Donne's 'wit'; gay humour touched with fancy and feeling is not its only [pg xiii] quality. Donne's 'wit' has many strands, his humour many moods, and before considering how these are woven together into an effect that is entirely poetical, we may note one or two of the soberer strands which run through his Letters, Epicedes, and similar poems—descriptive, reflective, and complimentary.

But entertaining was definitely not the only goal of Donne's 'wit'; playful humor mixed with imagination and emotion isn’t its only [pg xiii] trait. Donne's 'wit' has many layers, his humor many tones, and before looking at how these come together to create a purely poetic effect, we can point out a few of the more serious elements that run through his Letters, Epicedes, and similar poems—descriptive, reflective, and complimentary.

Not much of Donne's poetry is given to description. Of the feeling for nature of the Elizabethans, their pastoral and ideal pictures of meadow and wood and stream, which delighted the heart of Izaak Walton, there is nothing in Donne. A greater contrast than that between Marlowe's Come live with me and Donne's imitation The Baite it would be hard to conceive. But in The Storme and The Calme Donne used his wit to achieve an effect of realism which was something new in English poetry, and was not reproduced till Swift wrote The City Shower. From the first lines, which describe how

Not much of Donne's poetry focuses on description. Unlike the Elizabethans, who had a love for nature and created pastoral and idealized images of meadows, woods, and streams that captivated Izaak Walton, Donne's work has none of that. The contrast between Marlowe's Come live with me and Donne's imitation The Baite is striking. However, in The Storme and The Calme, Donne used his cleverness to create a sense of realism that was unprecedented in English poetry, not seen again until Swift wrote The City Shower. From the very first lines, which depict how

The South and West winds join'd, and as they blew,

The South and West winds came together, and as they blew,

Waves like a rolling trench before them threw,

Waves rolled like a trench ahead of them,

to the close of The Storme the noise of the contending elements is deafening:

to the end of The Storme, the noise of the battling elements is overwhelming:

Thousands our noises were, yet we 'mongst all

Thousands of noises surrounded us, yet among them all

Could none by his right name, but thunder call:

Could nobody call him by his real name, except for thunder:

Lightning was all our light, and it rain'd more

Lightning was our only light, and it rained even more.

Than if the Sunne had drunke the sea before.

Than if the sun had drunk the sea before.

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

Hearing hath deaf'd our sailors, and if they

Hearing has deafened our sailors, and if they

Knew how to hear, there's none knowes what to say:

Knew how to listen, but no one knows what to say:

Compared to these stormes, death is but a qualme,

Compared to these storms, death is just a passing discomfort,

Hell somewhat lightsome, and the Bermuda calme.

Hell somewhat bright, and the Bermuda calm.

The sense of tropical heat and calm in the companion poem is hardly less oppressive, and, if the whole is not quite so happy as the first, it contains two lines whose vivid and unexpected felicity is as delightful to-day as when Ben Jonson recited them to Drummond at Hawthornden:

The feeling of tropical heat and calm in the companion poem is still pretty overwhelming, and, while it isn't quite as cheerful as the first, it includes two lines whose bright and surprising beauty is just as enjoyable today as it was when Ben Jonson read them to Drummond at Hawthornden:

No use of lanthorns; and in one place lay

No use of lanterns; and in one place lay

Feathers and dust, to-day and yesterday.

Feathers and dust, today and yesterday.

[pg xiv]

[pg xiv]

Donne's letters generally fall into two groups. The first comprises those addressed to his fellow-students at Cambridge and the Inns of Court, the Woodwards, Brookes, and others, or to his maturer and more fashionable companions in the quest of favour and employment at Court, Wotton, and Goodyere, and Lord Herbert of Cherbury. To the other belong the complimentary and elegant epistles in which he delighted and perhaps bewildered his noble lady friends and patronesses with erudite and transcendental flattery.

Donne's letters generally fall into two groups. The first includes those written to his fellow students at Cambridge and the Inns of Court, like the Woodwards, Brookes, and others, or to his more mature and fashionable friends seeking favor and work at Court, such as Wotton, Goodyere, and Lord Herbert of Cherbury. The second group consists of the complimentary and refined letters that he enjoyed writing, which may have confused his noble lady friends and patrons with their sophisticated and lofty praise.

In the first class, and the same is true of some of the Satyres, notably the third, and of the satirical Progresse of the Soule, especially at the beginning and the end, the reflective, moralizing strain predominates. Donne's 'wit' becomes the instrument of a criticism of life, grave or satiric, melancholy or stoical. Despite Matthew Arnold's definition, verse of this kind seldom is poetry in the full sense of the word; but, as Stevenson says in speaking of his own Scotch verses, talk not song. The first of English poets was a master of the art. Neither Horace nor Martial, whom Stevenson cites, is a more delightful talker in verse than Geoffrey Chaucer, and the archaism of his style seems only to lend the additional charm of a lisp to his babble. Since Donne's day English poetry has been rich in such verse talkers—Butler and Dryden, Pope and Swift, Cowper and Burns, Byron and Shelley, Browning and Landor. It did not come easy to the Elizabethans, whose natural accent was song. Donne's chief rivals were Daniel and Jonson, and I venture to think that he excels them both in the clear and pointed yet easy and conversational development of his thought, in the play of wit and wisdom, and, despite the pedantic cast of Elizabethan erudite moralizing, in the power to leave on the reader the impression of a potent and yet a winning personality. We seem to get nearer to the man himself in Donne's letters to Goodyere and Wotton than in Daniel's weighty, but also heavy, moralizing epistles to the Countess of Cumberland or Sir Thomas Egerton; and the personality whose voice sounds so distinct and human in our ear is a more attractive one than the harsh, censorious, burly [pg xv] but a little blustering Jonson of the epistles on country life and generous givers. Donne's style is less clumsy, his verse less stiff. His wit brings to a clear point whatever he has to say, while from his verse as from his prose letters there disengages itself a very distinct sense of what it was in the man, underlying his brilliant intellect, his almost superhuman cleverness, which won for him the devotion of friends like Wotton and Goodyere and Walton and King, the admiration of a stranger like Huyghens, who heard him talk as well as preach:—a serious and melancholy, a generous and chivalrous spirit.

In the first category, as is also the case with some of the Satyres, particularly the third, and in the satirical Progresse of the Soule, especially at the beginning and the end, the reflective, moralizing tone dominates. Donne's 'wit' serves as a tool for critiquing life, whether that be serious or satirical, somber or stoic. Despite Matthew Arnold's definition, poetry of this kind rarely qualifies as poetry in the fullest sense; but, as Stevenson notes when discussing his own Scottish verses, it's more like talk than song. Among English poets, he was a master of the craft. Neither Horace nor Martial, whom Stevenson references, is a more engaging speaker in verse than Geoffrey Chaucer, and the archaic flair of his style adds a charming touch to his speech. Since Donne's time, English poetry has been abundant with such conversational poets—Butler and Dryden, Pope and Swift, Cowper and Burns, Byron and Shelley, Browning and Landor. This style didn't come easily to the Elizabethans, whose natural inclination was towards song. Donne's main competitors were Daniel and Jonson, and I believe he surpasses them both in the clarity, directness, and casual conversation of his ideas, in the interplay of wit and wisdom, and despite the scholarly nature of Elizabethan moralizing, in his ability to leave the reader with the impression of a strong yet charming personality. Donne's letters to Goodyere and Wotton bring us closer to the man himself than Daniel's serious, but also weighty, moral letters to the Countess of Cumberland or Sir Thomas Egerton; the personality that resonates with us through Donne's words is far more appealing than the harsh, judgmental, somewhat blustering Jonson of the letters on rural life and generous benefactors. Donne's style is smoother, his verse more fluid. His wit sharpens whatever he's trying to convey, while his prose letters exude a clear sense of the man behind his brilliant intellect and nearly superhuman cleverness, which earned him the loyalty of friends like Wotton, Goodyere, Walton, and King, as well as the admiration of a stranger like Huyghens, who experienced both his conversation and his preaching: a serious, thoughtful, generous, and chivalrous spirit.

However, keepe the lively tast you hold

However, keep the lively taste you have.

Of God, love him as now, but feare him more,

Of God, love him as you do now, but fear him more,

And in your afternoones thinke what you told

And in your afternoons, think about what you said.

And promis'd him, at morning prayer before.

And promised him, during morning prayer earlier.

Let falshood like a discord anger you,

Let falsehood make you angry like a disagreement,

Else be not froward. But why doe I touch

Else be not stubborn. But why do I even bring this up?

Things, of which none is in your practise new,

Things that you are already familiar with,

And Tables, or fruit-trenchers teach as much;

And tables, or serving dishes, teach just as much;

But thus I make you keepe your promise Sir,

But this is how I make you keep your promise, Sir,

Riding I had you, though you still staid there,

Riding I had you, though you still stayed there,

And in these thoughts, although you never stirre,

And in these thoughts, even though you never move,

You came with mee to Micham, and are here.

You came with me to Mitcham, and you're here.

So he writes to Goodyere, but the letter to Wotton going Ambassador to Venice is Donne's masterpiece in this simpler style, and it seems to me that neither Daniel nor Jonson nor Drayton ever catches this note at once sensitive and courtly. To find a like courtliness we must go to Wotton; witness the reply to Donne's earlier epistle which I have printed in the notes. But neither Wotton nor any other of the courtly poets in Hannah's collection adds to this dignity so poignant a personal accent.

So he writes to Goodyere, but the letter to Wotton, who is going as Ambassador to Venice, is Donne's masterpiece in this simpler style. It seems to me that neither Daniel, Jonson, nor Drayton ever captures this tone that is both sensitive and refined. To find a similar refinement, we have to look at Wotton; just check out his response to Donne's earlier letter, which I have included in the notes. But neither Wotton nor any other of the elegant poets in Hannah's collection brings such a deeply personal touch to this dignity.

This personal interest is very marked in the two satires which are connected by tone and temper with the letters, the third of the early, classical Satyres and the opening and closing stanzas of the Progresse of the Soule. Each is a vivid picture of the inner workings of Donne's soul at a critical period in his life. The first was doubtless written at the moment that he was passing from the Roman to the Anglican Church. It is one [pg xvi] of the earliest and most thoughtful appeals for toleration, for the candid scrutiny of religious differences, which was written perhaps in any country—one of the most striking symptoms of the new eddies produced in the stream of religious feeling by the meeting currents of the Reformation and the Counter-Reformation.

This personal interest is very evident in the two satires connected by tone and mood with the letters, the third of the early, classic Satyres and the opening and closing stanzas of the Progresse of the Soule. Each one vividly illustrates the inner workings of Donne's soul during a critical time in his life. The first was likely written at the moment he was transitioning from the Roman to the Anglican Church. It is one [pg xvi] of the earliest and most thoughtful calls for tolerance, for an honest examination of religious differences, perhaps written in any country—one of the most striking signs of the new currents created in the flow of religious sentiment by the converging forces of the Reformation and the Counter-Reformation.

It was a difficult and dangerous process through which Donne was passing, this conversion from the Church of his fathers to conformity with the Church of England as by law established. It would be as absurd, in the face of a poem like this and of all that we know of Donne's subsequent life, to call it a conversion in the full sense of the term, a changed conviction, as to dub it an apostasy prompted by purely political considerations. Yet doubtless the latter predominated. The position of a Catholic in the reign of Elizabeth was that of a man cut off rigorously from the main life of the nation, with every avenue of honourable ambition closed to him. He had to live the starved, suspected life of a recusant or to seek service under a foreign power. Some of the most pathetic documents in Strype's Annals of the Reformation are those in which we hear the cry of young men of secure station and means driven by conscientious conviction to abandon home and country. It is possible that before 1592 Donne himself had been sent abroad by relatives with a view to his entering a seminary or the service of a foreign power. His mother spent a great part of her life abroad, and his own relatives were among those who suffered most severely under Walsingham's persecution. 'I had', Donne says, 'my first breeding and conversation with men of suppressed and afflicted Religion, accustomed to the despite of death, and hungry of an imagined Martyrdome.' To a young man of ambition, and as yet certainly with no bent to devotion or martyrdom, it was only common sense to conform if he might.

It was a challenging and risky time for Donne as he transitioned from the Church of his upbringing to align himself with the Church of England, as established by law. Given a poem like this and everything we know about Donne's later life, it would be ridiculous to label this a true conversion in the full sense of the word, a genuine change of belief, or to call it an apostasy driven solely by political motives. However, it's likely that the latter was the primary reason. Being a Catholic during Elizabeth's reign meant being cut off from the nation’s main life, with every path to respectable ambition closed off. He had to live a deprived, scrutinized existence as a recusant or seek work under a foreign power. Some of the most heartbreaking accounts in Strype's Annals of the Reformation are those where we hear the pleas of young men from stable backgrounds who, driven by their beliefs, felt compelled to leave their homes and country. It's possible that before 1592, Donne was sent abroad by family members to prepare for entering a seminary or serving a foreign power. His mother spent a significant part of her life abroad, and his family members were among those who faced severe persecution under Walsingham. 'I had,' Donne states, 'my first upbringing and interactions with people of a suppressed and suffering faith, used to the threat of death and longing for an imagined martyrdom.' For a young man with ambition, and certainly without any inclination towards devotion or martyrdom at that point, it made sense to conform if he could.

From this dilemma Donne escaped, not by any opportune change of conviction, or by any insincere profession, but by the way of intellectual emancipation. He looks round in this satire and sees that whichever be the true Church it is not by [pg xvii] any painful quest of truth, and through the attainment of conviction, that most people have accepted the Church to which they may belong. Circumstances and whim have had more to do with their choice than reason and serious conviction. Yet it is only by search that truth is to be found:

From this dilemma, Donne found a way out, not through a convenient shift in belief or any insincere claims, but through intellectual freedom. He looks around in this satire and realizes that, regardless of which is the true Church, most people didn’t arrive at their affiliation through a difficult search for truth or by gaining conviction. Instead, circumstances and personal whims have played a bigger role in their choices than reason and genuine belief. Still, it is only through searching that truth can be discovered:

On a huge hill

On a big hill

Cragged, and steep, Truth stands, and hee that will

Craggy and steep, Truth stands, and whoever will

Reach her, about must, and about must goe;

Reach her, you absolutely must, and you really have to go;

And what the hills suddenes resists win so.

And what the hills suddenly resist, wins so.

Yet strive so, that before age, deaths twilight,

Yet try hard enough that before old age and the twilight of death,

Thy Soule rest, for none can work in that night.

Your soul can rest, because no one can work in that night.

It was not often in the sixteenth or seventeenth century that a completely emancipated and critical attitude on religious, not philosophical, questions was expressed with such entire frankness and seriousness. From this position, Walton would have us believe, Donne advanced through the study of Bellarmine and other controversialists to a convinced acceptance of Anglican doctrine. The evidence points to a rather different conclusion on Donne's part. He came to think that all the Churches were 'virtual beams of one sun', 'connatural pieces of one circle', a position from which the next step was to the conclusion that for an Englishman the Anglican Church was the right choice (Cujus regio, ejus religio); but Donne had not reached this conclusion when he wrote the Satyre, and doubtless did not till he had satisfied himself that the Church of England offered a reasonable via media. But changes of creed made on purely intellectual grounds, and prompted by practical motives, are not unattended with danger to a man's moral and spiritual life. Donne had doubtless outwardly conformed before he entered Egerton's service in 1598, but long afterwards, when he is already in Orders, he utters a cry which betrays how real the dilemma still was:

It wasn't common in the sixteenth or seventeenth century for someone to express a fully liberated and critical stance on religious—rather than philosophical—issues with such complete honesty and seriousness. From this viewpoint, Walton suggests that Donne moved through studying Bellarmine and other controversial figures to a firm acceptance of Anglican beliefs. However, the evidence indicates a different conclusion regarding Donne. He began to see all the Churches as 'virtual beams of one sun', 'innate parts of one circle', a view that naturally led him to conclude that for an Englishman, the Anglican Church was the best option (Cujus regio, ejus religio); but Donne hadn't reached this conclusion when he wrote the Satyre, and likely didn't until he was convinced that the Church of England provided a reasonable via media. However, changing one's beliefs solely based on intellectual reasons and practical motivations carries risks for a person's moral and spiritual well-being. Donne likely conformed outwardly before he joined Egerton's service in 1598, but long afterward, when he was already ordained, he expressed a sentiment that revealed how real the dilemma still was:

Show me, deare Christ, thy spouse, so bright and clear;

Show me, dear Christ, Your bride, so bright and clear;

and the first result of his 'conversion' was apparently to deepen the sceptical vein in his mind.

and the first result of his 'conversion' was apparently to deepen the skeptical tendency in his mind.

Scepticism and melancholy, bitter and sardonic, are certainly [pg xviii] the dominant notes in the sombre fragment of satire The Progresse of the Soule, which he composed in 1601, when he was Sir Thomas Egerton's secretary, four months before his marriage and six months after the death of the Earl of Essex. There can be little doubt, as I have ventured to suggest elsewhere, that it was the latter event which provoked this strange and sombre explosion of spleen, a satire of the same order as the Tale of a Tub or the Vision of Judgment. The account of the poem which Jonson gave to Drummond does not seem to be quite accurate, though it was probably derived from Donne himself. It was, one suspects from several circumstances, a little Donne's way in later years to disguise the footprints of his earlier indiscretions. According to this tradition the final habitat of the soul which 'inanimated' the apple

Skepticism and sadness, bitter and sarcastic, are definitely [pg xviii] the main themes in the dark satire The Progresse of the Soule, which he wrote in 1601, when he was Sir Thomas Egerton's secretary, four months before his wedding and six months after the death of the Earl of Essex. There's little doubt, as I've suggested elsewhere, that the latter event triggered this strange and dark outburst of bitterness, a satire similar to Tale of a Tub or Vision of Judgment. The description of the poem that Jonson provided to Drummond doesn't seem to be entirely accurate, though it was probably taken from Donne himself. It appears that, for various reasons, Donne later tried to cover up the traces of his earlier missteps. According to this tradition, the final habitat of the soul that 'inanimated' the apple

Whose mortal taste

Whose earthly flavor

Brought death into the world and all our woe,

Brought death into the world and all our suffering,

was to be John Calvin. The tradition is interesting as marking how far Donne was in 1601 from his later orthodox Protestantism, for Calvin is never mentioned but with respect in the Sermons. A few months later he wrote to Egerton disclaiming warmly all 'love of a corrupt religion'. But, though sceptical in tone, the poem is written from a Catholic standpoint; its theme is the progress of the soul of heresy. And, as the seventh stanza clearly indicates, the great heretic in whom the line closed was to be not Calvin but Queen Elizabeth:

was to be John Calvin. The tradition is interesting as it shows how far Donne was in 1601 from his later orthodox Protestant beliefs, since Calvin is only mentioned with respect in the Sermons. A few months later, he wrote to Egerton, strongly rejecting any 'love of a corrupt religion.' However, despite its skeptical tone, the poem is written from a Catholic perspective; its theme is the journey of the soul through heresy. And, as the seventh stanza clearly indicates, the significant heretic referred to at the end was to be not Calvin but Queen Elizabeth:

the great soule which here among us now

the great soul that is here among us now

Doth dwell, and moves that hand, and tongue, and brow

Dwells, and moves that hand, and tongue, and brow

Which, as the Moone the sea, moves us.

Which, like the moon moves the sea, influences us.

Donne can hardly have thought of publishing such a poem, or circulating it in the Queen's lifetime. It was an expression of the mood which begot the 'black and envious slanders breath'd against Diana for her divine justice on Actaeon' to which Jonson refers in Cynthia's Revels the same year. That some copies were circulated in manuscript later is probably due to the reaction which brought into favour at James's [pg xix] Court the Earl of Southampton and the former adherents of Essex generally.

Donne likely never intended to publish such a poem or share it while the Queen was still alive. It reflected the mood that sparked the “black and envious slanders aimed at Diana for her divine justice on Actaeon,” which Jonson mentions in Cynthia's Revels that same year. The fact that some copies were shared in manuscript later probably stems from the reaction that favored the Earl of Southampton and the former supporters of Essex at James's [pg xix] Court.

The tone, moreover, of the stanza quoted above suggests that it was no vulgar libel on Elizabeth which Donne contemplated. Elizabeth, the cruel persecutor of his Catholic kinsfolk, now stained with the blood of her favourite, appeared to him somewhat as she did to Pope Sixtus, a heretic but a great woman. He felt to her as Burke did to the 'whole race of Guises, Condés and Colignis'—'the hand that like a destroying angel smote the country communicated to it the force and energy under which it suffered.' In a mood of bitter admiration, of sceptical and sardonic wonder, he contemplates the great bad souls who had troubled the world and served it too, for the idea on which the poem was to rest is the disconcerting reflection that we owe many good things to heretics and bad men:

The tone of the stanza quoted above suggests that Donne wasn't writing a simple attack on Elizabeth. Elizabeth, who harshly persecuted his Catholic relatives and was now associated with the death of her favorite, appeared to him somewhat like how Pope Sixtus viewed her—she was a heretic but also a remarkable woman. He felt toward her like Burke felt about the whole family of Guises, Condés, and Colignis: 'the hand that, like a destroying angel, struck the country gave it the strength and energy through which it endured.' In a mood of bitter admiration and skeptical wonder, he reflects on the great wicked individuals who have disrupted the world yet also contributed to it, as the core idea of the poem reveals the unsettling truth that we owe many good things to heretics and bad men.

Who ere thou beest that read'st this sullen Writ,

Whoever you are that reads this gloomy writing,

Which just so much courts thee, as thou dost it,

Which seeks you as much as you seek it,

Let me arrest thy thoughts; wonder with mee,

Let me capture your thoughts; wonder with me,

Why plowing, building, ruling and the rest,

Why plow, build, rule, and everything else,

Or most of those arts, whence our lives are blest,

Or most of those skills, from which our lives are enriched,

By cursed Cains race invented be,

By the cursed race of Cains, invented be,

And blest Seth vext us with Astronomie.

And blessed Seth bothered us with Astronomy.

Ther's nothing simply good, nor ill alone,

There's nothing that's simply good or bad on its own,

Of every quality comparison,

Of all quality comparisons,

The onely measure is, and judge, opinion.

The only measure is, and the only judge, is opinion.

It would have been interesting to read Donne's history of the great souls that troubled and yet quickened the world from Cain to Arius and from Mahomet to Elizabeth, but unfortunately Donne never got beyond the introduction, a couple of cantos which describe the progress of the soul while it is still passing through the vegetable and animal planes, the motive of which, so far as it can be disentangled, is to describe the pre-human education of a woman's soul:

It would have been fascinating to read Donne's account of the remarkable figures who troubled and yet inspired the world, from Cain to Arius and from Muhammad to Elizabeth. Unfortunately, Donne never got past the introduction and a couple of cantos that depict the journey of the soul while it is still navigating the plant and animal stages. The main aim, as much as can be deciphered, is to illustrate the pre-human development of a woman's soul.

keeping some quality

maintaining some quality

Of every past shape, she knew treachery,

Of every past form, she recognized betrayal,

Rapine, deceit, and lust, and ills enow

Rapine, deceit, lust, and plenty of troubles.

To be a woman.

Being a woman.

[pg xx]

[pg xx]

The fragment has some of the sombre power which De Quincey attributes to it, but on the whole one must confess it is a failure. The 'wit' of Donne did not apparently include invention, for many of the episodes seem pointless as well as disgusting, and indeed in no poem is the least attractive side of Donne's mind so clearly revealed, that aspect of his wit which to some readers is more repellent, more fatal to his claim to be a poet, than too subtle ingenuity or misplaced erudition—the vein of sheer ugliness which runs through his work, presenting details that seem merely and wantonly repulsive. The same vein is apparent in the work of Chapman, of Jonson, and even in places of Spenser, and the imagery of Hamlet and the tragedies owes some of its dramatic vividness and power to the same quality. The ugly has its place in art, and it would not be difficult to find it in every phase of Renaissance art, marked like the beautiful in that art by the same evidence of power. Decadence brought with it not ugliness but prettiness.

The fragment has some of the serious impact that De Quincey talks about, but overall, it's fair to say it doesn't succeed. Donne's 'wit' doesn't seem to involve much invention, as many of the episodes come off as pointless and off-putting. In fact, no poem reveals the least appealing side of Donne's mind as clearly as this one does; that aspect of his wit, which some readers find more off-putting and more detrimental to his claim to be a poet than overly clever wordplay or misplaced knowledge—the thread of sheer ugliness that runs through his work, showcasing details that seem merely and unnecessarily disgusting. This same thread can be seen in the works of Chapman, Jonson, and even in parts of Spenser, and the imagery in Hamlet and the tragedies owes some of its dramatic intensity and power to this quality. The ugly has its role in art, and it wouldn't be hard to spot it in every aspect of Renaissance art, marked just like the beautiful by the same signs of strength. Decadence didn't bring ugliness but rather prettiness.

The reflective, philosophic, somewhat melancholy strain of the poems I have been touching on reappears in the letters addressed to noble ladies. Here, however, it is softened, less sardonic in tone, while it blends with or gives place to another strain, that of absurd and extravagant but fanciful and subtle compliment. Donne cannot write to a lady without his heart and fancy taking wing in their own passionate and erudite fashion. Scholastic theology is made the instrument of courtly compliment and pious flirtation. He blends in the same disturbing fashion as in some of the songs and elegies that depreciation of woman in general, which he owes less to classical poetry than to his over-acquaintance with the Fathers, with an adoration of her charms in the individual which passes into the transcendental. He tells the Countess of Huntingdon that active goodness in a woman is a miracle; but it is clear that she and the Countess of Bedford and Mrs. Herbert and Lady Carey and the Countess of Salisbury are all examples of such miracle—ladies whose beauty itself is virtue, while their virtues are a mystery revealable only to the initiated.

The reflective, philosophical, somewhat sad tone of the poems I’ve mentioned comes up again in the letters to noble women. Here, though, it’s softer and less sarcastic, blending into or giving way to another tone, one of absurd and extravagant but creative and subtle compliments. Donne can’t write to a woman without his heart and imagination soaring in their own passionate and scholarly way. Scholastic theology becomes a tool for courtly praise and playful flirting. He mixes in the same unsettling way as in some of the songs and elegies, a general disdain for women that he owes more to his familiarity with classical poetry than to his deep knowledge of the Church Fathers, with an adoration of individual women’s charms that borders on the transcendental. He tells the Countess of Huntingdon that a woman’s active goodness is a miracle; but it’s clear that she, along with the Countess of Bedford, Mrs. Herbert, Lady Carey, and the Countess of Salisbury, are all examples of such miracles—ladies whose beauty itself is a virtue, while their true virtues are a mystery known only to a select few.

The highest place is held by Lady Bedford and Mrs. Herbert. [pg xxi] Nothing could surpass the strain of intellectual and etherealized compliment in which he addresses the Countess. If lines like the following are not pure poetry, they haunt some quaint borderland of poetry to which the polished felicities of Pope's compliments are a stranger. If not pure fancy, they are not mere ingenuity, being too intellectual and argumentative for the one, too winged and ardent for the other:

The top spot is occupied by Lady Bedford and Mrs. Herbert. [pg xxi] Nothing can match the intensity of the sophisticated and elevated praise he gives to the Countess. Lines like these aren’t just pure poetry; they inhabit a unique space that polished compliments from Pope would never reach. If they’re not pure imagination, they certainly aren’t just cleverness, as they’re too intellectual and reasoned for that, yet too inspired and passionate for the other.

Should I say I liv'd darker then were true,

Should I say I lived darker than was true,

Your radiation can all clouds subdue;

Your radiance can calm all the clouds;

But one, 'tis best light to contemplate you.

But one, it's best to think about you.

You, for whose body God made better clay,

You, for whom God shaped finer clay,

Or tooke Soules stuffe such as shall late decay,

Or took souls' stuff that will soon decay,

Or such as needs small change at the last day.

Or those that need a little change at the last minute.

This, as an Amber drop enwraps a Bee,

This, like an amber drop wraps a bee,

Covering discovers your quicke Soule; that we

Covering reveals your quick soul; that we

May in your through-shine front your hearts thoughts see.

May your thoughts shine through your heart.

You teach (though wee learne not) a thing unknowne

You teach (though we don’t learn) something unknown

To our late times, the use of specular stone,

To our present time, the use of shiny stone,

Through which all things within without were shown.

Through which everything inside and outside was revealed.

Of such were Temples; so and such you are;

Of this kind were Temples; this is who you are;

Beeing and seeming is your equall care,

Being and seeming is your equal care,

And vertues whole summe is but know and dare.

And virtuousness is just know and dare.

The long poem dedicated to the same lady's beauty,

The long poem dedicated to the same woman's beauty,

You have refin'd me

You have refined me.

is in a like dazzling and subtle vein. Those addressed to Mrs. Herbert, notably the letter

is in a similarly bright and subtle style. The letters to Mrs. Herbert, especially the one

Mad paper stay,

Sick paper stay,

and the beautiful Elegie

and the beautiful *Elegie*

No Spring, nor Summer Beauty hath such grace

No spring or summer beauty has such grace

As I have seen in one Autumnall face,

As I have seen in one autumn face,

are less transcendental in tone but bespeak an even warmer admiration. Indeed it is clear to any careful reader that in the poems addressed to both these ladies there is blended with the respectful flattery of the dependant not a little of the tone of warmer feeling permitted to the 'servant' by Troubadour [pg xxii] convention. And I suspect that some poems, the tone of which is still more frankly and ardently lover-like, were addressed to Lady Bedford and Mrs. Herbert, though they have come to us without positive indication.

are less lofty in tone but show an even deeper admiration. It’s clear to any attentive reader that in the poems written to both of these women, there’s a mix of respectful flattery from the dependent, along with a hint of the warmer feelings allowed to the ‘servant’ by Troubadour [pg xxii] convention. I suspect that some poems, which have an even more openly passionate tone, were directed to Lady Bedford and Mrs. Herbert, although they have come down to us without clear identification.

The title of the subtle, passionate, sonorous lyric Twicknam Garden,

The title of the delicate, passionate, melodic poem Twicknam Garden,

Blasted with sighs, and surrounded with teares,

Blasted with sighs and surrounded by tears,

points to the person addressed, for Twickenham Park was the residence of Lady Bedford from 1607 to 1618, and Donne's intimacy with her seems to have begun in or about 1608. There can, I think, be little doubt that it is to her, and neither to his wife nor the mistresses of his earlier, wandering fancy, that these lines, conventional in theme but given an amazing timbre by the impulse of Donne's subtle and passionate mind, were addressed. But if Twicknam Garden was written to Lady Bedford, so also, one is tempted to think, must have been A Nocturnall upon S. Lucies Day, for Lucy was the Countess's name, and the thought, feeling, and rhythm of the two poems are strikingly similar.

points to the person being addressed, since Twickenham Park was the home of Lady Bedford from 1607 to 1618, and Donne's closeness to her seems to have started around 1608. I believe there's little doubt that these lines, conventional in theme but given an amazing timbre by the influence of Donne's subtle and passionate mind, were directed to her and not to his wife or the romantic interests of his earlier, wandering heart. If Twicknam Garden was written for Lady Bedford, one might also think that A Nocturnall upon S. Lucies Day was inspired by her, since Lucy was the Countess's name, and the emotion, sentiment, and rhythm of the two poems are remarkably similar.

But the Nocturnall is a sincerer and profounder poem than Twicknam Garden, and it is more difficult to imagine it the expression of a conventional sentiment. Mr. Gosse, and there is no higher authority when it comes to the interpretation of Donne's character and mind, rightly, I think, suggests that the death of the lady addressed is assumed, not actual, but he connects the poem with Donne's earlier and troubled loves. 'So also in a most curious ode, the Nocturnal ..., amid fireworks of conceit, he calls his mistress dead and protests that his hatred has grown cold at last.' But I can find no note of bitterness, active or spent, in the song. It might have been written to Ann More. It is a highly metaphysical yet sombre and sincere description of the emptiness of life without love. The critics have, I think, failed somewhat to reckon with this stratum in Donne's songs, of poems Petrarchian in convention but with a Petrarchianism coloured by Donne's realistic temper and impatient wit. Any interpretation of so [pg xxiii] enigmatical a poem must be conjectural, but before one denied too positively that its subject was Lady Bedford—perhaps her illness in 1612—one would need to answer two questions, how far could a conventional passion inspire a strain so sincere, and what was Donne's feeling for Lady Bedford and hers for him?

But the Nocturnall is a more genuine and deeper poem than Twicknam Garden, and it's harder to see it as just the expression of a typical sentiment. Mr. Gosse, who is a top authority on interpreting Donne's character and mind, wisely suggests that the death of the woman addressed is assumed, not actual, but he connects the poem to Donne's earlier and troubled loves. 'Also, in a fascinating ode, the Nocturnal..., amid bursts of clever ideas, he calls his mistress dead and claims that his hatred has finally faded away.' However, I can find no trace of bitterness, either active or passive, in the song. It might have been written for Ann More. It is a deeply metaphysical yet somber and sincere portrayal of the emptiness of life without love. I think critics have somewhat overlooked this layer in Donne's songs—poems that are Petrarchan in style but infused with Donne's realistic nature and sharp wit. Any interpretation of such a puzzling poem must be speculative, but before one definitively denies that its subject was Lady Bedford—perhaps her illness in 1612—one would need to answer two questions: how much could a conventional passion inspire such sincerity, and what were Donne's feelings for Lady Bedford and hers for him? [pg xxiii]

Poetry is the language of passion, but the passion which moves the poet most constantly is the delight of making poetry, and very little is sufficient to quicken the imagination to its congenial task. Our soberer minds are apt to think that there must be an actual, particular experience behind every sincere poem. But history refutes the idea of such a simple relation between experience and art. No poet will sing of love convincingly who has never loved, but that experience will suffice him for many and diverse webs of song and drama. Without pursuing the theme, it is sufficient for the moment to recall that in the fashion of the day Spenser's sonnets were addressed to Lady Carey, not to his wife; that it was to Idea or to Anne Goodere that Drayton wrote so passionate a poem as

Poetry is the language of passion, but the passion that drives the poet most consistently is the joy of creating poetry, and very little is enough to spark the imagination for its intended task. Our more sensible minds tend to believe that there must be a specific, personal experience behind every genuine poem. But history disproves the notion of such a straightforward connection between experience and art. No poet can speak of love convincingly without having loved, but that experience can inspire many different forms of song and drama. Without going deeper into the topic, it's enough for now to remember that, in his time, Spenser's sonnets were addressed to Lady Carey, not his wife; that it was to Idea or to Anne Goodere that Drayton wrote such an impassioned poem as

Since there's no help, come let us kiss and part;

Since there's no help, come, let's kiss and say goodbye;

and that we know very little of what really lies behind Shakespeare's profound and plangent sonnets, weave what web of fancy we will.

and that we know very little about what truly lies behind Shakespeare's deep and moving sonnets, no matter what story we try to create.

Of Lady Bedford's feeling for Donne we know only what his letters reveal, and that is no more than that she was his warm friend and generous patroness. It is clear, however, from their enduring friendship and from the tone of that correspondence that she found in him a friend of a rarer and finer calibre than in the other poets whom she patronized in turn, Daniel and Drayton and Jonson—some one whose sensitive, complex, fascinating personality could hardly fail to touch a woman's imagination and heart. Friendship between man and woman is love in some degree. There is no need to exaggerate the situation, or to reflect on either her loyalty or his to other claims, to recognize that their mutual feeling was of the kind for which the Petrarchian convention afforded a ready and recognized vehicle of expression.

Of Lady Bedford's feelings for Donne, we only know what his letters show us, which indicates that she was his close friend and generous supporter. It’s clear, however, from their lasting friendship and the tone of their correspondence that she found in him a friend of a more unique and admirable quality than in the other poets she supported—Daniel, Drayton, and Jonson—someone whose sensitive, complex, and captivating personality would surely resonate with a woman's imagination and heart. The friendship between a man and a woman is love to some extent. There’s no need to exaggerate the situation or question her loyalty or his to other commitments to understand that their mutual feelings were of a kind that fit well within the established Petrarchan tradition of expression.

[pg xxiv]

[pg xxiv]

And so it was, one fancies, with Mrs. Herbert. She too found in Donne a rare and comprehending spirit, and he in her a gracious and delicate friend. His relation to her, indeed, was probably simpler than to Lady Bedford, their friendship more equal. The letter and the elegy referred to already are instinct with affection and tender reverence. To her Donne sent some of his earliest religious sonnets, with a sonnet on her beautiful name. And to her also it would seem that at some period in the history of their friendship, the beginning of which is very difficult to date, he wrote songs in the tone of hopeless, impatient passion, of Petrarch writing to Laura, and others which celebrate their mutual affection as a love that rose superior to earthly and physical passion. The clue here is the title prefixed to that strange poem The Primrose, being at Montgomery Castle upon the hill on which it is situate. It is true that the title is found for the first time in the edition of 1635 and is in none of the manuscripts. But it is easier to explain the occasional suppression of a revealing title than to conceive a motive for inventing such a gloss. The poem is doubtless, as Mr. Gosse says, 'a mystical celebration of the beauty, dignity and intelligence of Magdalen Herbert'—a celebration, however, which takes the form (as it might with Petrarch) of a reproach, a reproach which Donne's passionate temper and caustic wit seem even to touch with scorn. He appears to hint to Mrs. Herbert that to wish to be more than a woman, to claim worship in place of love, is to be a worse monster than a coquette:

And so it seems, one might think, with Mrs. Herbert. She too found in Donne a rare and understanding spirit, and he found in her a gracious and delicate friend. His connection with her was likely simpler than with Lady Bedford, with their friendship being more equal. The letter and the elegy mentioned earlier are filled with affection and tender reverence. Donne sent her some of his earliest religious sonnets, along with a sonnet celebrating her beautiful name. It also seems that at some point in the history of their friendship, which is hard to date, he wrote songs reflecting hopeless, impatient passion, similar to Petrarch writing to Laura, and others that celebrated their mutual affection as a love that transcended earthly and physical desires. The key lies in the title of that peculiar poem The Primrose, being at Montgomery Castle upon the hill on which it is situate. It’s true that the title first appears in the 1635 edition and is absent from the manuscripts. But it's easier to understand the occasional omission of a revealing title than to come up with a reason for creating such an added layer. The poem is undoubtedly, as Mr. Gosse points out, 'a mystical celebration of the beauty, dignity, and intelligence of Magdalen Herbert'—a celebration, however, that takes the form (as it could with Petrarch) of a reproach, a reproach that Donne's passionate nature and sharp wit seem to touch with scorn. He seems to suggest to Mrs. Herbert that to want to be more than a woman, to seek worship instead of love, is to be a worse monster than a flirt:

Since there must reside

Since there must exist

Falshood in woman, I could more abide

Falshood in a woman, I could tolerate more.

She were by Art, than Nature falsifi'd.

She was more influenced by Art than distorted by Nature.

Woman needs no advantages to arbitrate the fate of man.

Woman doesn't need any advantages to determine the fate of man.

In exactly the same mood as The Primrose is The Blossome, possibly written in the same place and on the same day, for the poet is preparing to return to London. The Dampe is in an even more scornful tone, and one hesitates to connect it with Mrs. Herbert. But all these poems recur so repeatedly together in the manuscripts as to suggest that they have a common origin. [pg xxv] And with them go the beautiful poems The Funerall and The Relique. In the former the cruelty of the lady has killed her lover, but in the second the tone changes entirely, the relation between Donne and Mrs. Herbert (note the lines

In the same mood as The Primrose, there's The Blossome, likely written in the same location and on the same day, as the poet is getting ready to head back to London. The Dampe has an even more mocking tone, and it's hard to link it to Mrs. Herbert. However, all these poems appear together so often in the manuscripts that it implies they share a common origin. [pg xxv] Along with them are the beautiful poems The Funerall and The Relique. In the first, the lady's cruelty has caused her lover's death, but in the second, the tone shifts completely, reflecting the relationship between Donne and Mrs. Herbert (note the lines

Thou shalt be a Mary Magdalen and I

Thou shalt be a Mary Magdalen and I

A something else thereby)

A different option then)

has ceased to be Petrarchian and become Platonic, their love a thing pure and of the spirit, but none the less passionate for that:

has stopped being Petrarchian and become Platonic, their love something pure and spiritual, but no less passionate for that:

First, we lov'd well and faithfully,

First, we loved each other deeply and honestly,

Yet knew not what wee lov'd, nor why,

Yet we did not know what we loved, nor why,

Difference of sex no more wee knew,

Difference of sex no longer mattered,

Then our Guardian Angells doe;

Then our Guardian Angels do;

Comming and going, wee

Coming and going, we

Perchance might kisse, but not between those meales;

Perchance might kiss, but not between those meals;

Our hands ne'r toucht the seales,

Our hands never touched the seals,

Which nature, injur'd by late law, sets free:

Which nature, harmed by recent laws, sets free:

These miracles wee did; but now alas,

These miracles we did; but now, unfortunately,

All measure, and all language, I should passe,

All measurements and all words, I should skip,

Should I tell what a miracle shee was.

Should I share what a miracle she was.

Such were the notes that a poet in the seventeenth century might still sing to a high-born lady his patroness and his friend. No one who knows the fashion of the day will read into them more than they were intended to convey. No one who knows human nature will read them as merely frigid and conventional compliments. Any uncertainty one may feel about the subject arises not from their being love-poems, but from the difficulty which Donne has in adjusting himself to the Petrarchian convention, the tendency of his passionate heart and satiric wit to break through the prescribed tone of worship and complaint.

These were the notes that a poet in the seventeenth century might still sing to a noble lady, his patron and friend. Anyone familiar with the style of the time won’t interpret them as anything more than what they were meant to express. And anyone who understands human nature won’t see them as just cold and conventional compliments. Any uncertainty one might feel about the subject comes not from their being love poems, but from Donne's struggle to adapt to the Petrarchan tradition, with his passionate heart and satirical wit often breaking through the expected tone of admiration and lament.

Without some touch of passion, some vibration of the heart, Donne is only too apt to accumulate 'monstrous and disgusting hyperboles'. This is very obvious in the Epicedes—his complimentary laments for the young Lord Harington, Miss Boulstred, Lady Markham, Elizabeth Drury and the Marquis of Hamilton, poems in which it is difficult to find a line that moves. Indeed, seventeenth-century elegies are not as a rule [pg xxvi] pathetic. A poem in the simple, piercing strain and the Wordsworthian plainness of style of the Dutch poet Vondel's lament for his little daughter is hardly to be found in English. An occasional epitaph like Browne's

Without some touch of passion, some emotion from the heart, Donne tends to pile up 'monstrous and disgusting hyperboles.' This is really clear in the Epicedes—his complimentary laments for the young Lord Harington, Miss Boulstred, Lady Markham, Elizabeth Drury, and the Marquis of Hamilton, poems where it's hard to find a line that resonates. In fact, elegies from the seventeenth century usually aren't very moving. A poem with the simple, heartfelt tone and straightforward style of the Dutch poet Vondel's lament for his little daughter is pretty rare in English. An occasional epitaph like Browne's

May! be thou never grac'd with birds that sing,

May you never be graced with singing birds,

Nor Flora's pride!

Not Flora's pride!

In thee all flowers and roses spring,

In you, all flowers and roses bloom,

Mine only died,

Mine just passed away,

comes near it, but in general seventeenth-century elegy is apt to spend itself on three not easily reconcilable themes—extravagant eulogy of the dead, which is the characteristically Renaissance strain, the Mediaeval meditation on death and its horrors, the more simply Christian mood of hope rising at times to the rapt vision of a higher life. In the pastoral elegy, such as Lycidas, the poet was able to escape from a too literal treatment of the first into a sequence of charming conventions. The second was alien to Milton's thought, and with his genius for turning everything to beauty Milton extracts from the reference to the circumstances of King's death the only touch of pathos in the poem:

comes near it, but in general, seventeenth-century elegy tends to focus on three themes that are hard to reconcile—over-the-top praise of the deceased, which is a typical Renaissance tradition, the Medieval contemplation of death and its horrors, and the simpler Christian feeling of hope that sometimes rises to an uplifting vision of a better life. In the pastoral elegy, like Lycidas, the poet could shift away from a strict interpretation of the first theme into a series of pleasant conventions. The second theme was foreign to Milton's thinking, and with his talent for turning everything into beauty, Milton draws from the mention of King’s death the sole touch of emotion in the poem:

Ay me! whilst thee the shores and sounding Seas

Ay me! while you the shores and roaring seas

Wash far away, where ere thy bones are hurld,

Wash far away, wherever your bones are thrown,

and some of his loveliest allusions:

and some of his most beautiful references:

Where the great vision of the guarded Mount

Where the grand vision of the protected Mountain

Looks towards Namancos and Bayona's hold;

Looks towards Namancos and Bayona's embrace;

Look homeward Angel now, and melt with ruth.

Look homeward, Angel, now, and feel compassion.

And, O ye Dolphins, waft the hapless youth.

And, oh you Dolphins, carry the unfortunate young man.

In the metaphysical elegy as cultivated by Donne, Beaumont, and others there was no escape from extravagant eulogy and sorrow by way of pastoral convention and mythological embroidery, and this class of poetry includes some of the worst verses ever written. In Donne all three of the strains referred to are present, but only in the third does he achieve what can be truly called poetry. In the elegies on Lord Harington and Miss Boulstred and Lady Markham it is difficult to say which is more repellent—the images in which the poet [pg xxvii] sets forth the vanity of human life and the humiliations of death or the frigid and blasphemous hyperboles in which the virtues of the dead are eulogized.

In the metaphysical elegy created by Donne, Beaumont, and others, there was no way to avoid over-the-top praise and sorrow through pastoral themes and mythological embellishments. This type of poetry includes some of the worst verses ever written. In Donne's work, all three of these elements are present, but only in the third does he produce what can truly be called poetry. In the elegies for Lord Harington, Miss Boulstred, and Lady Markham, it's hard to determine which is more off-putting—the images the poet uses to illustrate the emptiness of human life and the humbling nature of death, or the cold and blasphemous exaggerations in which the deceased's virtues are praised. [pg xxvii]

Even the Second Anniversary, the greatest of Donne's epicedes, is marred throughout by these faults. There is no stranger poem in the English language in its combination of excellences and faults, splendid audacities and execrable extravagances. 'Fervour of inspiration, depth and force and glow of thought and emotion and expression'—it has something of all these high qualities which Swinburne claimed; but the fervour is in great part misdirected, the emotion only half sincere, the thought more subtle than profound, the expression heated indeed but with a heat which only in passages kindles to the glow of poetry.

Even the Second Anniversary, the greatest of Donne's elegies, is flawed throughout by these issues. There's no weirder poem in the English language in how it mixes strengths and weaknesses, impressive boldness and terrible excesses. 'Passion of inspiration, depth and intensity, and brilliance of thought, feeling, and expression'—it has elements of all these high qualities that Swinburne mentioned; however, the passion is largely misguided, the emotion only partly genuine, the thought more intricate than meaningful, the expression indeed intense but with a fervor that only occasionally ignites into true poetry.

Such are the passages in which the poet contemplates the joys of heaven. There is nothing more instinct with beautiful feeling in Lycidas than some of the lines of Apocalyptic imagery at the close:

Such are the moments when the poet reflects on the joys of heaven. There’s nothing more filled with beautiful sentiment in Lycidas than some of the lines of vivid imagery at the end:

There entertain him all the Saints above,

There entertain him all the Saints above,

In solemn troops, and sweet Societies

In serious groups and friendly gatherings

That sing, and singing in their glory move,

That sing, and singing in their glory move,

And wipe the tears for ever from his eyes.

And wipe the tears from his eyes forever.

But in spiritual sense, in passionate awareness of the transcendent, there are lines in Donne's poem that seem to me superior to anything in Milton if not in purity of Christian feeling, yet in the passionate, mystical sense of the infinite as something other than the finite, something which no suggestion of illimitable extent and superhuman power can ever in any degree communicate.

But in a spiritual sense, in a deep awareness of the transcendent, there are lines in Donne's poem that seem to me to be better than anything in Milton, not just in the pure Christian feeling, but in the passionate, mystical understanding of the infinite as something beyond the finite—something that no amount of limitless extent and superhuman power can truly convey.

Think then my soule that death is but a Groome,

Think, then, my soul, that death is just a servant,

Which brings a Taper to the outward roome,

Which brings a Taper to the outer room,

Whence thou spiest first a little glimmering light,

Whence you first spot a small glimmer of light,

And after brings it nearer to thy sight:

And after brings it closer to your view:

For such approaches does heaven make in death.

For such approaches, heaven acts in death.

.      .      .      .      .      .      .

Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Up, up my drowsie Soule, where thy new eare

Up, up my sleepy soul, where your new ear

Shall in the Angels songs no discord heere, &c.

Shall there be no discord in the Angels' songs here, &c.

In passages like these there is an earnest of the highest note of [pg xxviii] spiritual eloquence that Donne was to attain to in his sermons and last hymns.

In passages like these, there is a promise of the highest level of [pg xxviii] spiritual eloquence that Donne would reach in his sermons and final hymns.

Another aspect of Donne's poetry in the Anniversaries, of his contemptus mundi and ecstatic vision, connects them more closely with Tennyson's In Memoriam than Milton's Lycidas. Like Tennyson, Donne is much concerned with the progress of science, the revolution which was going on in men's knowledge of the universe, and its disintegrating effect on accepted beliefs. To him the new astronomy is as bewildering in its displacement of the earth and disturbance of a concentric universe as the new geology was to be to Tennyson with the vistas which it opened into the infinities of time, the origin and the destiny of man:

Another aspect of Donne's poetry in the Anniversaries, his contemptus mundi and ecstatic vision, links them more closely with Tennyson's In Memoriam than with Milton's Lycidas. Like Tennyson, Donne is deeply concerned with the advancements in science, the significant shifts in human understanding of the universe, and their unsettling impact on established beliefs. To him, the new astronomy is just as confusing in its movement of the earth and disruption of a concentric universe as the new geology would later be for Tennyson, with the vast possibilities it revealed about the infinities of time, the origins, and the future of humanity:

The new philosophy calls all in doubt,

The new philosophy challenges everyone.

The Element of fire is quite put out;

The element of fire is completely extinguished;

The Sun is lost, and th' earth, and no mans wit

The sun is gone, and the earth too, and no man's cleverness

Can well direct him where to look for it.

Can direct him well on where to find it.

And freely men confesse that this world's spent,

And people openly admit that this world is over.

When in the Planets, and the Firmament

When in the Planets, and the Firmament

They seeke so many new; they see that this

They seek so many new; they see that this

Is crumbled out againe to his Atomies.

Is crumbled back to his atoms.

On Tennyson the effect of a similar dislocation of thought, the revelation of a Nature which seemed to bring to death and bring to life through endless ages, careless alike of individual and type, was religious doubt tending to despair:

On Tennyson, a similar disruption of thought created a sense of Nature that appeared to both bring death and give life through countless ages, indifferent to both individuals and types, leading to a kind of religious doubt that bordered on despair:

O life as futile, then, as frail!

O life, as pointless, then, as fragile!

.     .     .     .     .

.     .     .     .     .

What hope of answer, or redress?

What hope is there for an answer or solution?

Behind the veil, behind the veil.

Behind the curtain, behind the curtain.

On Donne the effect was quite the opposite. It was not of religion he doubted but of science, of human knowledge with its uncertainties, its shifting theories, its concern about the unimportant:

On Donne, the effect was completely different. He didn't doubt religion but had questions about science, about human knowledge with all its uncertainties, its ever-changing theories, and its focus on the trivial:

Poore soule, in this thy flesh what dost thou know?

Poore soule, in this flesh of yours, what do you know?

Thou know'st thy selfe so little, as thou know'st not,

Thou know'st thyself so little, as thou know'st not,

How thou didst die, nor how thou wast begot.

How you died, or how you were born.

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

Have not all soules thought

Haven't all souls thought

For many ages, that our body is wrought

For many ages, we've been shaped

[pg xxix]

Of Ayre, and Fire, and other Elements?

Of Air, and Fire, and other Elements?

And now they thinke of new ingredients;

And now they think about new ingredients;

And one Soule thinkes one, and another way

And one soul thinks one way, and another thinks differently.

Another thinkes, and 'tis an even lay.

Another thinks, and it's a fair bet.

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

It appears that there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.

Wee see in Authors, too stiffe to recant,

We see in authors, too stubborn to change their minds,

A hundred controversies of an Ant;

A hundred controversies of an Ant;

And yet one watches, starves, freeses, and sweats,

And yet one watches, starves, freezes, and sweats,

To know but Catechismes and Alphabets

To know only catechisms and alphabets

Of unconcerning things, matters of fact;

Of unimportant things, matters of fact;

How others on our stage their parts did Act;

How others acted their parts on our stage;

What Cæsar did, yea, and what Cicero said.

What Cæsar did and Cicero said.

With this welter of shifting theories and worthless facts he contrasts the vision of which religious faith is the earnest here:

With all these changing theories and useless facts, he contrasts the vision that religious faith represents here:

In this low forme, poore soule, what wilt thou doe?

In this low state, poor soul, what will you do?

When wilt thou shake off this Pedantery,

When will you shake off this pretentiousness,

Of being taught by sense, and Fantasie?

Of being taught by experience and imagination?

Thou look'st through spectacles; small things seeme great

You look through glasses; small things seem big.

Below; But up unto the watch-towre get,

Below; But up to the watchtower get,

And see all things despoyl'd of fallacies:

And see everything stripped of deceit:

Thou shalt not peepe through lattices of eyes,

Thou shalt not peek through windows.

Nor heare through Labyrinths of eares, nor learne

Nor hear through mazes of ears, nor learn

By circuit, or collections, to discerne.

By circuit, or collections, to discern.

In heaven thou straight know'st all concerning it,

In heaven you know everything about it,

And what concernes it not, shalt straight forget.

And whatever it doesn't concern, you'll forget right away.

It will seem to some readers hardly fair to compare a poem like In Memoriam, which, if in places the staple of its feeling and thought wears a little thin, is entirely serious throughout, with poems which have so much the character of an intellectual tour de force as Donne's Anniversaries, but it is easy to be unjust to the sincerity of Donne in these poems. Their extravagant eulogy did not argue any insincerity to Sir Robert and Lady Drury. It was in the manner of the time, and doubtless seemed to them as natural an expression of grief as the elaborate marble and alabaster tomb which they erected to the memory of their daughter. The Second Anniversarie was written in France when Donne was resident there with the Drurys. And it was on this occasion that Donne had the vision of his absent wife which Walton has related so graphically. [pg xxx] The spiritual sense in Donne was as real a thing as the restless and unruly wit, or the sensual, passionate temperament. The main thesis of the poem, the comparative worthlessness of this life, the transcendence of the spiritual, was as sincere in Donne's case as was in Tennyson the conviction of the futility of life if death closes all. It was to be the theme of the finest passages in his eloquent sermons, the burden of all that is most truly religious in the verse and prose of a passionate, intellectual, self-tormenting soul to whom the pure ecstasy of love of a Vondel, the tender raptures of a Crashaw, the chastened piety of a Herbert, the mystical perceptions of a Vaughan could never be quite congenial.

It might seem unfair to some readers to compare a poem like In Memoriam, which, although it sometimes feels a bit thin in terms of emotion and thought, is serious throughout, with poems that showcase an intellectual tour de force, like Donne's Anniversaries. However, it’s easy to overlook the sincerity in Donne’s work. His extravagant praise for Sir Robert and Lady Drury didn't indicate any insincerity. It was simply the style of the time, and likely felt to them as natural an expression of grief as the elaborate marble and alabaster tomb they built for their daughter. The Second Anniversarie was written in France while Donne was living with the Drurys. It was during this time that Donne experienced the vision of his absent wife that Walton describes so vividly. [pg xxx] Donne's spiritual sense was as genuine as his restless and unruly wit or his passionate temperament. The main idea of the poem, which emphasizes the worthlessness of this life compared to the spiritual realm, was as sincere for Donne as Tennyson's belief in the futility of life if death is final. This would be a recurring theme in some of the finest parts of his eloquent sermons and the essence of everything that is truly religious in the works of a passionate, intellectual, self-tormenting soul, to whom the pure ecstasy of love found in Vondel, the tender raptures of Crashaw, the gentle piety of Herbert, and the mystical insights of Vaughan could never fully resonate.

I have dwelt at some length on those aspects of Donne's 'wit' which are of interest and value even to a reader who may feel doubtful as to the beauty and interest of his poetry as such, because they too have been obscured by the criticism which with Dr. Johnson and Mr. Courthope represents his wit as a monster of misapplied ingenuity, his interest as historical and historical only. Apart from poetry there is in Donne's 'wit' a great deal that is still fresh and vivid, wit as we understand wit; satire pungent and vivid; reflection on religion and on life, rugged at times in form but never really unmusical as Jonson's verse is unmusical, and, despite frequent carelessness, singularly lucid and felicitous in expression; elegant compliment, extravagant and grotesque at times but often subtle and piquant; and in the Anniversaries, amid much that is both puerile and extravagant, a loftier strain of impassioned reflection and vision. It is not of course that these things are not, or may not be constituents of poetry, made poetic by their handling. To me it seems that in Donne they generally are. It is the poet in Donne which flavours them all, touching his wit with fancy, his reflection with imagination, his vision with passion. But if we wish to estimate the poet simply in Donne, we must examine his love-poetry and his religious poetry. It is here that every one who cares for his unique and arresting genius will admit that he must stand or fall as a great poet.

I have spent some time discussing the aspects of Donne's 'wit' that are interesting and valuable, even for readers who might be unsure about the beauty and appeal of his poetry since they've been clouded by criticism from Dr. Johnson and Mr. Courthope, who portray his wit as a misuse of cleverness and his interests as only historical. Beyond poetry, Donne's 'wit' contains a lot that is still fresh and vibrant—wit as we define it today; sharp and vivid satire; reflections on religion and life that can be rough in form but are never truly unmusical, unlike Jonson's verse, and, despite occasional carelessness, remarkably clear and expressive; elegant compliments, which can be extravagant and bizarre at times, but often carry subtlety and charm; and in the Anniversaries, among much that is both childish and extravagant, there is a higher level of passionate reflection and vision. Of course, it's not that these elements aren't or can't be parts of poetry, made poetic through their presentation. To me, it seems that in Donne, they generally are. It is the poet in Donne that enriches them all, infusing his wit with imagination, his reflections with creativity, and his vision with passion. However, if we want to evaluate Donne purely as a poet, we must look at his love poetry and his religious poetry. This is where everyone who appreciates his unique and striking genius will agree that he must succeed or fail as a great poet.

[pg xxxi]

[pg xxxi]

For it is here that we find the full effect of what De Quincey points to as Donne's peculiarity, the combination of dialectical subtlety with weight and force of passion. Objections to admit the poetic worth and interest of Donne's love-poetry come from two sides—from those who are indisposed to admit that passion, and especially the passion of love, can ever speak so ingeniously (this was the eighteenth-century criticism); and from those, and these are his more modern critics, who deny that Donne is a great poet because with rare exceptions, exceptions rather of occasional lines and phrases than of whole poems, his songs and elegies lack beauty. Can poetry be at once passionate and ingenious, sincere in feeling and witty,—packed with thought, and that subtle and abstract thought, Scholastic dialectic? Can love-poetry speak a language which is impassioned and expressive but lacks beauty, is quite different from the language of Dante and Petrarch, the loveliest language that lovers ever spoke, or the picturesque hyperboles of Romeo and Juliet? Must not the imagery and the cadences of love poetry reflect 'l'infinita, ineffabile bellezza' which is its inspiration?

For this is where we see the full impact of what De Quincey highlights as Donne's uniqueness: the blend of complex reasoning with deep emotional intensity. Objections to recognizing the poetic value and appeal of Donne's love poetry come from two groups—those who are reluctant to accept that passion, especially the passion of love, can express itself so cleverly (this was the criticism in the eighteenth century); and those who are his more contemporary critics, who argue that Donne isn't a great poet because, with few exceptions—mostly individual lines and phrases rather than entire poems—his songs and elegies lack beauty. Can poetry be both passionate and clever, genuine in emotion and witty—rich with thought, especially subtle and abstract thought like Scholastic dialectic? Can love poetry use a language that is emotional and expressive but lacks beauty, distinctly different from the exquisite language of Dante and Petrarch, the most beautiful language lovers have ever spoken, or the vivid exaggerations found in Romeo and Juliet? Shouldn’t the imagery and rhythms of love poetry mirror 'l'infinita, ineffabile bellezza' that inspires it?

The first criticism is put very clearly by Steele, who goes so far as to exemplify what the style of love-poetry should be; and certainly it is something entirely different from that of The Extasie or the Nocturnall upon S. Lucies Day. Nothing could illustrate better the 'return to nature' of our Augustan literature than Steele's words:

The first criticism is expressed very clearly by Steele, who even gives examples of what the style of love poetry should be; and it’s definitely something completely different from that of The Extasie or Nocturnall upon S. Lucies Day. Nothing illustrates the 'return to nature' of our Augustan literature better than Steele's words:

'I will suppose an author to be really possessed with the passion which he writes upon and then we shall see how he would acquit himself. This I take to be the safest way to form a judgement upon him: since if he be not truly moved, he must at least work up his imagination as near as possible to resemble reality. I choose to instance in love, which is observed to have produced the most finished performances in this kind. A lover will be full of sincerity, that he may be believed by his mistress; he will therefore think simply; he will express himself perspicuously, that he may not perplex her; he will therefore write unaffectedly. Deep reflections are made by a head undisturbed; and points of wit and fancy are the [pg xxxii] work of a heart at ease; these two dangers then into which poets are apt to run, are effectually removed out of the lover's way. The selecting proper circumstances, and placing them in agreeable lights, are the finest secrets of all poetry; but the recollection of little circumstances is the lover's sole meditation, and relating them pleasantly, the business of his life. Accordingly we find that the most celebrated authors of this rank excel in love-verses. Out of ten thousand instances I shall name one which I think the most delicate and tender I ever saw.

"I’ll assume that an author is genuinely passionate about the topic they write about, and then we’ll see how they perform. I believe this is the best way to evaluate them: if they’re not truly affected, they still need to get their imagination as close to reality as possible. I’ll use love as an example, which often leads to the most refined works in this genre. A lover will be sincere so that their beloved believes them; they will think simply and express themselves clearly, avoiding confusion for her; they will write with authenticity. Deep thoughts come from a calm mind, and clever ideas and creativity flow from a peaceful heart; these two pitfalls that poets often fall into are effectively avoided by the lover. Choosing the right details and presenting them attractively are the greatest secrets of poetry; but for the lover, remembering small moments is their only focus, and sharing them beautifully is their life’s work. Thus, we see that the most famous authors in this genre shine in love poetry. Among countless examples, I’ll mention one that I find to be the most delicate and tender I’ve ever encountered."

To myself I sigh often, without knowing why;

To myself, I often sigh, not really sure why;

And when absent from Phyllis methinks I could die.

And when I'm away from Phyllis, I feel like I could die.

A man who hath ever been in love will be touched by the reading of these lines; and everyone who now feels that passion, actually feels that they are true.'

A man who has ever been in love will be touched by reading these lines, and everyone who feels that emotion now genuinely believes they are true.

It is not possible to find so distinct a statement of the other view to which I have referred, but I could imagine it coming from Mr. Robert Bridges, or (since I have no authority to quote Mr. Bridges in this connexion) from an admirer of his beautiful poetry. Mr. Bridges' love-poetry is far indeed from the vapid naturalness which Steele commended in The Guardian. It is as instinct with thought, and subtle thought, as Donne's own poetry; but the final effect of his poetry is beauty, emotion recollected in tranquillity, and recollected especially in order to fix its delicate beauty in appropriate and musical words:

It’s hard to find such a clear expression of the opposing view I mentioned, but I can imagine it coming from Mr. Robert Bridges, or (since I don’t have permission to quote Mr. Bridges in this context) from someone who admires his beautiful poetry. Mr. Bridges' love poetry is far from the bland naturalness that Steele praised in The Guardian. It’s filled with insight and nuanced thought, just like Donne's own work; yet, the ultimate impact of his poetry is beauty—emotion remembered in a calm state, especially remembered to capture its delicate beauty in fitting and lyrical words:

Awake, my heart, to be loved, awake, awake!

Awake, my heart, to be loved, wake up, wake up!

The darkness silvers away, the morn doth break,

The darkness fades away, morning breaks,

It leaps in the sky: unrisen lustres slake

It jumps in the sky: unrisen lights satisfy

The o'ertaken moon. Awake, O heart, awake!

The overcome moon. Wake up, O heart, wake up!

She too that loveth awaketh and hopes for thee;

She who loves also awakens and hopes for you;

Her eyes already have sped the shades that flee,

Her eyes have already sent away the shadows that escape,

Already they watch the path thy feet shall take:

Already they watch the path your feet will take:

Awake, O heart, to be loved, awake, awake!

Awake, oh heart, to be loved, wake up, wake up!

And if thou tarry from her,—if this could be,—

And if you stay away from her,—if this could happen,—

She cometh herself, O heart, to be loved, to thee;

She comes herself, O heart, to be loved by you;

For thee would unashamed herself forsake:

For she would boldly abandon herself:

Awake to be loved, my heart, awake, awake!

Awaken to be loved, my heart, awaken, awaken!

[pg xxxiii]

Awake, the land is scattered with light, and see,

Awake, the land is filled with light, and look,

Uncanopied sleep is flying from field and tree:

Uncovered sleep is rushing away from the field and trees:

And blossoming boughs of April in laughter shake;

And the blooming branches of April shake with laughter;

Awake, O heart, to be loved, awake, awake!

Awake, O heart, to be loved, awake, awake!

Lo all things wake and tarry and look for thee:

Lo, everything wakes and lingers, waiting for you:

She looketh and saith, 'O sun, now bring him to me.

She looks and says, 'O sun, now bring him to me.'

Come more adored, O adored, for his coming's sake,

Come more beloved, O beloved, for his arrival's sake,

And awake my heart to be loved: awake, awake!'

And wake my heart to be loved: wake, wake!

Donne has written nothing at once so subtle and so pure and lovely as this, nothing the end and aim of which is so entirely to leave an untroubled impression of beauty.

Donne hasn't written anything as subtle, pure, and beautiful as this, nothing whose sole purpose is to create an untroubled sense of beauty.

But it is not true either that the thought and imagery of love-poetry must be of the simple, obvious kind which Steele supposes, that any display of dialectical subtlety, any scintillation of wit, must be fatal to the impression of sincerity and feeling, or on the other hand that love is always a beautiful emotion naturally expressing itself in delicate and beautiful language. To some natures love comes as above all things a force quickening the mind, intensifying its purely intellectual energy, opening new vistas of thought abstract and subtle, making the soul 'intensely, wondrously alive'. Of such were Donne and Browning. A love-poem like 'Come into the garden, Maud' suspends thought and fills the mind with a succession of picturesque and voluptuous images in harmony with the dominant mood. A poem such as The Anniversarie or The Extasie, The Last Ride Together or Too Late, is a record of intense, rapid thinking, expressed in the simplest, most appropriate language—and it is a no whit less natural utterance of passion. Even the abstractness of the thought, on which Mr. Courthope lays so much stress in speaking of Donne and the 'metaphysicals' generally, is no necessary implication of want of feeling. It has been said of St. Augustine 'that his most profound thoughts regarding the first and last things arose out of prayer ... concentration of his whole being in prayer led to the most abstract observation'. So it may be with love-poetry—so it was with Dante in the Vita Nuova, and so, on a lower scale, and allowing for the time that the passion [pg xxxiv] is a more earthly and sensual one, the thought more capricious and unruly, with Donne. The Nocturnall upon S. Lucies Day is not less passionate because that passion finds expression in abstract and subtle thought. Nor is it true that all love-poetry is beautiful. Of none of the four poems I have mentioned in the last paragraph is pure beauty, beauty such as is the note of Mr. Bridges' song, the distinctive quality. It is rather vivid realism:

But it’s also not true that love poetry has to be simple and obvious, as Steele assumes, or that any hint of cleverness or wit ruins the feeling of sincerity. Love isn't always a beautiful emotion that naturally comes out in delicate and lovely language. For some people, love is primarily an energy that stimulates the mind, enhances intellectual strength, opens up new abstract and subtle ideas, and makes the soul feel “intensely, wondrously alive.” This was true for poets like Donne and Browning. A love poem like "Come into the garden, Maud" stops logical thought and fills the mind with a series of vivid and sensuous images that match the overall mood. Poems like The Anniversarie, The Extasie, The Last Ride Together, or Too Late capture intense and quick thinking, using straightforward and fitting language—and they express passion just as naturally. Even the abstract ideas that Mr. Courthope emphasizes when discussing Donne and the metaphysical poets don't necessarily mean a lack of feeling. It’s been said about St. Augustine that his deepest thoughts about the most important things came from prayer... his complete focus during prayer led to the most abstract insights. The same can be true for love poetry—Dante experienced it in the Vita Nuova, and on a less grand scale, with Donne, whose passion is more earthly and sensual, and whose thoughts are more unpredictable. The Nocturnall upon S. Lucies Day doesn’t lack passion just because that passion is expressed through abstract and subtle ideas. It’s also not true that all love poetry is beautiful. None of the four poems I mentioned earlier are purely beautiful in the way that Mr. Bridges' song is characterized by beauty. Instead, they are marked by vivid realism:

And alive I shall keep and long, you will see!

And I will stay alive for a long time, just you wait!

I knew a man, was kicked like a dog

I knew a guy who got treated like a dog.

From gutter to cesspool; what cared he

From gutter to cesspool; what did he care?

So long as he picked from the filth his prog?

So long as he chose from the dirt his prize?

He saw youth, beauty and genius die,

He witnessed youth, beauty, and talent fade away,

And jollily lived to his hundredth year.

And happily lived to his hundredth year.

But I will live otherwise: none of such life!

But I will live differently: not that kind of life!

At once I begin as I mean to end.

At the start, I’ll do it the way I intend to finish.

But this sacrifice of beauty to dramatic vividness is a characteristic of passionate poetry. Beauty is not precisely the quality we should predicate of the burning lines of Sappho translated by Catullus:

But this sacrifice of beauty for dramatic intensity is a hallmark of passionate poetry. Beauty isn't exactly the attribute we would associate with the fiery verses of Sappho translated by Catullus:

lingua sed torpet, tenuis sub artus

lingua but sluggish, thin beneath the limbs

flamma demanat, sonitu suopte

flame flows, with its own sound

tintinant aures geminae, teguntur

twin ears are covered

lumina nocte.

night light.

Beauty is the quality of poetry which records an ideal passion recollected in tranquillity, rather than of poetry either dramatic or lyric which utters the very movement and moment of passion itself.

Beauty is the quality of poetry that captures an ideal emotion remembered in calmness, instead of poetry that is either dramatic or lyrical which expresses the immediate action and intensity of passion itself.

Donne's love-poetry is a very complex phenomenon, but the two dominant strains in it are just these: the strain of dialectic, subtle play of argument and wit, erudite and fantastic; and the strain of vivid realism, the record of a passion which is not ideal nor conventional, neither recollected in tranquillity nor a pure product of literary fashion, but love as an actual, immediate experience in all its moods, gay and angry, scornful and rapturous with joy, touched with tenderness and darkened with sorrow—though these last two moods, the commonest in love-poetry, [pg xxxv] are with Donne the rarest. The first of these strains comes to Donne from the Middle Ages, the dialectic of the Schools, which passed into mediaeval love-poetry almost from its inception; the second is the expression of the new temper of the Renaissance as Donne had assimilated it in Latin countries. Donne uses the method, the dialectic of the mediaeval love-poets, the poets of the dolce stil nuovo, Guinicelli, Cavalcanti, Dante, and their successors, the intellectual, argumentative evolution of their canzoni, but he uses it to express a temper of mind and a conception of love which are at the opposite pole from their lofty idealism. The result, however, is not so entirely disintegrating as Mr. Courthope seems to think: 'This fine Platonic edifice is ruthlessly demolished in the poetry of Donne. To him love, in its infinite variety and inconsistency, represented the principle of perpetual flux in nature.'1 The truth is rather that, owing to the fullness of Donne's experience as a lover, the accident that made of the earlier libertine a devoted lover and husband, and from the play of his restless and subtle mind on the phenomenon of love conceived and realized in this less ideal fashion, there emerged in his poetry the suggestion of a new philosophy of love which, if less transcendental than that of Dante, rests on a juster, because a less dualistic and ascetic, conception of the nature of the love of man and woman.

Donne's love poetry is a really complex thing, but there are two main themes that stand out: one is a back-and-forth dialogue, a clever mix of arguments and wit, both educated and fantastic; the other is vivid realism, capturing a love that's not ideal or conventional, not something remembered in calmness or just a product of literary trends, but love as a real and immediate experience in all its moods—happy and angry, scornful and ecstatic with joy, mixed with tenderness and overshadowed by sorrow—though those last two emotions, which are common in love poetry, are quite rare in Donne's work. The first theme comes from the Middle Ages, the dialectic of the Schools, which influenced medieval love poetry almost from the start; the second reflects the new spirit of the Renaissance as Donne absorbed it in Latin countries. Donne applies the method and dialectic of the medieval love poets, like Guinicelli, Cavalcanti, Dante, and their followers, using their intellectual, argumentative style, but he does so to express a mindset and understanding of love that are the complete opposite of their lofty idealism. The result, however, is not as completely destructive as Mr. Courthope suggests: 'This fine Platonic structure is ruthlessly shattered in Donne's poetry. For him, love, in its endless variety and inconsistency, embodied the principle of constant change in nature.' The reality is that, because of Donne's deep experience as a lover—the shift from being an earlier libertine to a devoted lover and husband—and through the playfulness of his restless and nuanced mind examining love understood and experienced in this less ideal way, his poetry hints at a new philosophy of love that, while less transcendent than Dante's, is based on a fairer, because less dualistic and ascetic, understanding of the nature of love between man and woman.

The fundamental weakness of the mediaeval doctrine of love, despite its refining influence and its exaltation of woman, was that it proved unable to justify love ethically against the claims of the counter-ideal of asceticism. Taking its rise in a relationship which excluded the thought of marriage as the end and justification of love, which presumed in theory that the relation of the 'servant' to his lady must always be one of reverent and unrewarded service, this poetry found itself involved from the beginning in a dualism from which there was no escape. On the one hand the love of woman is the great ennobler of the [pg xxxvi] human heart, the influence which elicits its latent virtue as the sun converts clay to gold and precious stones. On the other hand, love is a passion which in the end is to be repented of in sackcloth and ashes. Lancelot is the knight whom love has made perfect in all the virtues of manhood and chivalry; but the vision of the Holy Grail is not for him, but for the virgin and stainless Sir Galahad.

The main weakness of the medieval idea of love, despite its uplifting effect and its celebration of women, was that it couldn't ethically defend love against the competing ideal of asceticism. Starting from a relationship that ruled out the idea of marriage as the goal and justification for love—assuming in theory that the connection between the 'servant' and his lady should always involve respectful and unrewarded devotion—this poetry found itself trapped in a duality with no way out. On one hand, a woman's love is what truly elevates the human heart, bringing out its hidden virtues like the sun turns clay into gold and gemstones. On the other hand, love is a passion that ultimately leads to regret and penance. Lancelot is the knight perfected in all the virtues of manhood and chivalry by love; yet the vision of the Holy Grail is not meant for him but for the pure and untainted Sir Galahad.

In the high philosophy of the Tuscan poets of the 'sweet new style' that dualism was apparently transcended, but it was by making love identical with religion, by emptying it of earthly passion, making woman an Angel, a pure Intelligence, love of whom is the first awakening of the love of God. 'For Dante and the poets of the learned school love and virtue were one and the same thing; love was religion, the lady beloved the way to heaven, symbol of philosophy and finally of theology.'2 The culminating moment in Dante's love for Beatrice arrives when he has overcome even the desire that she should return his salutation and he finds his full beatitude in 'those words that do praise my lady'. The love that begins in the Vita Nuova is completed in the Paradiso.

In the deep philosophy of the Tuscan poets of the ‘sweet new style,’ that dualism seems to have been transcended. They did this by equating love with religion, stripping it of earthly desire, and turning women into Angels, pure Intellects, whose love is the first spark of love for God. 'For Dante and the poets of the learned school, love and virtue were one and the same; love was religion, the beloved lady was the pathway to heaven, a symbol of philosophy, and ultimately of theology.'2 The peak of Dante's love for Beatrice happens when he even overcomes the wish for her to return his greeting, finding his true bliss in 'those words that praise my lady.' The love that starts in the Vita Nuova reaches completion in the Paradiso.

The dualism thus in appearance transcended by Dante reappears sharply and distinctly in Petrarch. 'Petrarch', says Gaspary, 'adores not the idea but the person of his lady; he feels that in his affections there is an earthly element, he cannot separate it from the desire of the senses; this is the earthly tegument which draws us down. If not as, according to the ascetic doctrine, sin, if he could not be ashamed of his passion, yet he could repent of it as a vain and frivolous thing, regret his wasted hopes and griefs.'3 Laura is for Petrarch the flower of all perfection herself and the source of every virtue in her lover. Yet his love for Laura is a long and weary aberration of the soul from her true goal, which is the love of God. This is the contradiction from which flow some of the most lyrical [pg xxxvii] strains in Petrarch's poetry, as the fine canzone 'I'vo pensando', where he cries:

The dualism that seems to be surpassed by Dante reappears clearly and distinctly in Petrarch. 'Petrarch', says Gaspary, 'doesn't worship the idea but the person of his lady; he recognizes that his feelings have an earthly aspect, and he can’t separate it from sensory desire; this is the earthly layer that pulls us down. Even if he doesn’t see it as sin, according to ascetic beliefs, and can't be ashamed of his passion, he can still repent for it as something shallow and trivial, mourning his wasted hopes and sorrows.'3 Laura represents for Petrarch the embodiment of all perfection and the source of every virtue in her lover. However, his love for Laura is a long and exhausting diversion of the soul from its true aim, which is the love of God. This contradiction gives rise to some of the most lyrical passages in Petrarch's poetry, such as the beautiful canzone 'I'vo pensando', where he cries:

E sento ad ora ad or venirmi in core

E sento ad ora ad or venirmi in core

Un leggiadro disdegno, aspro e severo,

Un leggiadro disdegno, aspro e severo,

Ch'ogni occulto pensero

Hidden thoughts

Tira in mezzo la fronte, ov' altri 'l vede;

Tira in mezzo la fronte, ov' altri 'l vede;

Che mortal cosa amar con tanta fede,

Che mortal cosa amar con tanta fede,

Quanta a Dio sol per debito convensi,

Quanta a Dio solo per debito convinsi,

Più si disdice a chi più pregio brama.

Più si disdice a chi più valore cerca.

Elizabethan love-poetry is descended from Petrarch by way of Cardinal Bembo and the French poets of the Pléiade, notably Ronsard and Desportes. Of all the Elizabethan sonneteers the most finely Petrarchian are Sidney and Spenser, especially the former. For Sidney, Stella is the school of virtue and nobility. He too writes at times in the impatient strain of Petrarch:

Elizabethan love poetry comes from Petrarch through Cardinal Bembo and the French poets of the Pléiade, especially Ronsard and Desportes. Among all the Elizabethan sonnet writers, Sidney and Spenser are the most influenced by Petrarch, especially Sidney. For Sidney, Stella represents the ideal of virtue and nobility. He also occasionally writes with the same impatience as Petrarch:

But ah! Desire still cries, give me some food.

But oh! Desire still shouts, give me something to eat.

And in the end both Sidney and Spenser turn from earthly to heavenly love:

And in the end, both Sidney and Spenser shift their focus from worldly love to divine love:

Leave me, O love, which reachest but to dust,

Leave me, O love, that only touches dust,

And thou, my mind, aspire to higher things:

And you, my mind, aim for greater things:

Grow rich in that which never taketh rust,

Grow wealthy in what never gets rusty,

Whatever fades but fading pleasure brings.

Whatever fades, fading enjoyment brings.

And so Spenser:

And so Spenser:

Many lewd lays (Ah! woe is me the more)

Many inappropriate songs (Ah! woe is me the more)

In praise of that mad fit, which fools call love,

In praise of that crazy state, which people call love,

I have in the heat of youth made heretofore;

I have, in the excitement of my youth, done before;

That in light wits affection loose did move,

That in the light of clever minds' affection did sway,

But all these follies now I do reprove.

But I now criticize all these foolishnesses.

But two things had come over this idealist and courtly love-poetry by the end of the sixteenth century. It had become a literary artifice, a refining upon outworn and extravagant conceits, losing itself at times in the fantastic and absurd. A more important fact was that this poetry had begun to absorb a new warmth and spirit, not from Petrarch and mediaeval chivalry, but from classical love-poetry with its simpler, less metaphysical strain, its equally intense but more realistic [pg xxxviii] description of passion, its radically different conception of the relation between the lovers and of the influence of love in a man's life. The courtly, idealistic strain was crossed by an Epicurean and sensuous one that tends to treat with scorn the worship of woman, and echoes again and again the Pagan cry, never heard in Dante or Petrarch, of the fleetingness of beauty and love:

But by the end of the sixteenth century, two things had changed for this idealistic and courtly love poetry. It had become a literary gimmick, building on outdated and extravagant ideas, sometimes losing itself in the fanciful and absurd. More importantly, this poetry began to pick up a new warmth and spirit, not from Petrarch and medieval chivalry, but from classical love poetry with its simpler, less metaphysical tone, its equally intense but more realistic depiction of passion, and its fundamentally different understanding of the relationship between lovers and the impact of love on a man's life. The courtly, idealistic elements were mixed with an Epicurean and sensual approach that tends to mock the idolization of women, repeatedly echoing the Pagan sentiment, absent in Dante or Petrarch, about the fleeting nature of beauty and love: [pg xxxviii]

Vivamus, mea Lesbia, atque amemus!

Let's live, my Lesbia, and love!

Soles occidere et redire possunt:

Soles can set and rise:

Nobis quum semel occidit brevis lux

Nobis quum semel occidit brevis lux

Nox est perpetua una dormienda.

Night is for sleeping in.

Vivez si m'en croyez, n'attendez à demain;

Vive, if you believe me, don’t wait until tomorrow;

Cueillez dès aujourd'hui les roses de la vie.

Cueillez dès aujourd'hui les roses de la vie.

Since brass, nor stone, nor earth, nor boundless sea,

Since brass, nor stone, nor earth, nor endless sea,

But sad mortality o'er-sways their power,

But sad mortality overwhelms their power,

How with this rage shall beauty hold a plea

How can beauty make a case against this anger?

Whose action is no stronger than a flower?

Whose action is no stronger than a flower?

Now if we turn from Elizabethan love-poetry to the Songs and Sonets and the Elegies of Donne, we find at once two distinguishing features. In the first place his poetry is in one respect less classical than theirs. There is far less in it of the superficial evidence of classical learning with which the poetry of the 'University Wits' abounds, pastoral and mythological imagery. The texture of his poetry is more mediaeval than theirs in as far as it is more dialectical, though a dialectical evolution is not infrequent in the Elizabethan sonnet, and the imagery is less picturesque, more scientific, philosophic, realistic, and homely. The place of the

Now, if we switch from Elizabethan love poetry to Donne's Songs and Sonets and Elegies, we immediately notice two key differences. First, his poetry is, in a way, less classical than theirs. There is much less superficial evidence of classical learning that characterizes the poetry of the 'University Wits,' such as pastoral and mythological imagery. His poetry has a more medieval feel because it’s more dialectical, although a dialectical evolution does appear in the Elizabethan sonnet. The imagery is less picturesque and more scientific, philosophical, realistic, and relatable. The place of the

goodly exiled train

well-exiled train

Of gods and goddesses

Of deities

is taken by images drawn from all the sciences of the day, from the definitions and distinctions of the Schoolmen, from the travels and speculations of the new age, and (as in Shakespeare's tragedies or Browning's poems) from the experiences of everyday life. Maps and sea discoveries, latitude and longitude, the phoenix and the mandrake's root, the Scholastic theories of Angelic bodies and Angelic knowledge, Alchemy [pg xxxix] and Astrology, legal contracts and non obstantes, 'late schoolboys and sour prentices,' 'the king's real and his stamped face'—these are the kind of images, erudite, fanciful, and homely, which give to Donne's poems a texture so different at a first glance from the florid and diffuse Elizabethan poetry, whether romantic epic, mythological idyll, sonnet, or song; while by their presence and their abundance they distinguish it equally (as Mr. Gosse has justly insisted) from the studiously moderate and plain style of 'well-languaged Daniel'.

is influenced by images drawn from all the sciences of the time, from the definitions and distinctions of the Schoolmen, from the travels and thoughts of the new age, and (like in Shakespeare's tragedies or Browning's poems) from everyday experiences. Maps and sea discoveries, latitude and longitude, the phoenix and the mandrake's root, the Scholastic theories of Angelic beings and Angelic knowledge, Alchemy [pg xxxix] and Astrology, legal contracts and non obstantes, 'late schoolboys and cranky apprentices,' 'the king's real and his stamped face'—these are the kinds of images, scholarly, imaginative, and familiar, that give Donne's poems a texture so different at first glance from the ornate and sprawling Elizabethan poetry, whether romantic epic, mythological idyll, sonnet, or song; while their presence and abundance also set it apart (as Mr. Gosse has rightly pointed out) from the deliberately moderate and simple style of 'well-languaged Daniel.'

But if the imagery of Donne's poetry be less classical than that of Marlowe or the younger Shakespeare there is no poet the spirit of whose love-poetry is so classical, so penetrated with the sensual, realistic, scornful tone of the Latin lyric and elegiac poets. If one reads rapidly through the three books of Ovid's Amores, and then in the same continuous rapid fashion the Songs and the Elegies of Donne, one will note striking differences of style and treatment. Ovid develops his theme simply and concretely, Donne dialectically and abstractly. There is little of the ease and grace of Ovid's verses in the rough and vehement lines of Donne's Elegies. Compare the song,

But if the imagery in Donne's poetry is less classical than in Marlowe's or the younger Shakespeare's, there’s no poet whose love poetry is as classical, so filled with the sensual, realistic, and scornful tone of the Latin lyric and elegiac poets. If you quickly read through the three books of Ovid's Amores, and then continue at the same pace through Donne's Songs and Elegies, you'll notice striking differences in style and approach. Ovid presents his themes simply and concretely, while Donne does so dialectically and abstractly. There’s little of the ease and grace found in Ovid's verses in the rough and passionate lines of Donne's Elegies. Compare the song,

Busie old foole, unruly Sunne,

Busy old fool, unruly sun,

with the famous thirteenth Elegy of the first book,

with the famous thirteenth Elegy from the first book,

Iam super oceanum venit a seniore marito,

Iam super oceanum venit a seniore marito,

Flava pruinoso quae vehit axe diem.

Flava pruinoso quae vehit axe diem.

Ovid passes from one natural and simple thought to another, from one aspect of dawn to another equally objective. Donne just touches one or two of the same features, borrowing them doubtless from Ovid, but the greater part of the song is devoted to the subtle and extravagant, if you like, but not the less passionate development of the thought that for him the woman he loves is the whole world.

Ovid moves seamlessly from one natural and simple idea to the next, exploring different aspects of dawn in an equally straightforward way. Donne touches on a couple of the same elements, surely influenced by Ovid, but most of his poem is focused on the intricate and extravagant—if you will—yet still intensely passionate exploration of the idea that the woman he loves is his entire world.

But if the difference between Donne's metaphysical conceits and Ovid's naturalness and simplicity is palpable it is not less clear that the emotions which they express, with some important [pg xl] exceptions to which I shall recur, are identical. The love which is the main burden of their song is something very different from the ideal passion of Dante or of Petrarch, of Sidney or Spenser. It is a more sensual passion. The same tone of witty depravity runs through the work of the two poets. There is in Donne a purer strain which, we shall see directly, is of the greatest importance, but such a rapid reader as I am contemplating might be forgiven if for the moment he overlooked it, and declared that the modern poet was as sensual and depraved as the ancient, that there was little to choose between the social morality reflected in the Elizabethan and in the Augustan poet.

But while the difference between Donne's complex metaphors and Ovid's naturalness and simplicity is clear, it’s equally evident that the emotions they convey, with a few notable exceptions that I’ll revisit, are the same. The love that is the main theme of their poetry is quite different from the idealized passion of Dante, Petrarch, Sidney, or Spenser. It’s a more sensual passion. A similar tone of clever depravity runs through the works of both poets. There’s a purer element in Donne that, as we’ll see shortly, is very significant, but a fast reader like me might be forgiven for momentarily missing it and claiming that the modern poet is as sensual and depraved as the ancient one, and that there’s little difference in the social morality reflected in the Elizabethan and the Augustan poets.

And yet even in these more cynical and sensual poems a careful reader will soon detect a difference between Donne and Ovid. He will begin to suspect that the English poet is imitating the Roman, and that the depravity is in part a reflected depravity. In revolt from one convention the young poet is cultivating another, a cynicism and sensuality which is just as little to be taken au pied de la lettre as the idealizing worship, the anguish and adoration of the sonneteers. There is, as has been said already, a gaiety in the poems elaborating the thesis that love is a perpetual flux, fickleness the law of its being, which warns us against taking them too seriously; and even those Elegies which seem to our taste most reprehensible are aerated by a wit which makes us almost forget their indecency. In the last resort there is all the difference in the world between the untroubled, heartless sensuality of the Roman poet and the gay wit, the paradoxical and passionate audacities and sensualities of the young Elizabethan law-student impatient of an unreal convention, and eager to startle and delight his fellow students by the fertility and audacity of his wit.

And yet even in these more cynical and sensual poems, a careful reader will soon notice a difference between Donne and Ovid. They will begin to suspect that the English poet is copying the Roman, and that the depravity is partially a mirrored depravity. In breaking away from one convention, the young poet is embracing another—a cynicism and sensuality that shouldn't be taken literally, just like the idealized worship, anguish, and adoration of the sonneteers. As mentioned before, there’s a lightness in the poems that argue love is a constant change, with fickleness being the essence, which cautions us against taking them too seriously. Even those Elegies that we find most objectionable are lightened by a wit that almost makes us overlook their indecency. Ultimately, there is a vast difference between the carefree, heartless sensuality of the Roman poet and the lively wit, the paradoxical and passionate boldness and sensuality of the young Elizabethan law student, who is frustrated by an unrealistic convention and eager to surprise and entertain his fellow students with the creativity and boldness of his wit.

It is not of course my intention to represent Donne's love-poetry as purely an 'evaporation' of wit, to suggest that there is in it no reflection either of his own life as a young man or the moral atmosphere of Elizabethan London. It would be a much less interesting poetry if this were so. Donne has pleaded guilty to a careless and passionate youth:

It’s not my intention to portray Donne's love poetry as just a clever display of wit, suggesting that it doesn’t reflect his life as a young man or the moral climate of Elizabethan London. It would be far less interesting poetry if that were the case. Donne has admitted to a reckless and passionate youth:

[pg xli]

[pg xli]

In mine Idolatry what showres of raine

In my Idolatry, what showers of rain

Mine eyes did waste? what griefs my heart did rent?

My eyes wasted away; what sorrows tore at my heart?

That sufferance was my sinne; now I repent;

That suffering was my sin; now I regret;

Cause I did suffer I must suffer pain.

Cause I did suffer, I must suffer pain.

From what we know of the lives of Essex, Raleigh, Southampton, Pembroke, and others it is probable that Donne's Elegies come quite as close to the truth of life as Sidney's Petrarchianism or Spenser's Platonism. The later cantos of The Faerie Queene reflect vividly the unchaste loves and troubled friendships of Elizabeth's Court. Whether we can accept in its entirety the history of Donne's early amours which Mr. Gosse has gathered from the poems or not, there can be no doubt that actual experiences do lie behind these poems as behind Shakespeare's sonnets. In the one case as in the other, to recognize a literary model is not to exclude the probability of a source in actual experience.

From what we know about the lives of Essex, Raleigh, Southampton, Pembroke, and others, it's likely that Donne's Elegies come as close to the reality of life as Sidney's Petrarchan themes or Spenser's Platonism. The later cantos of The Faerie Queene vividly depict the scandalous loves and troubled friendships of Elizabeth's Court. Whether we can fully accept the history of Donne's early loves that Mr. Gosse has compiled from the poems or not, there's no doubt that real experiences lie behind these poems just as they do behind Shakespeare's sonnets. In both cases, recognizing a literary model does not rule out the possibility of a source in real-life experiences.

But however we may explain or palliate the tone of these poems it is impossible to deny their power, the vivid and packed force with which they portray a variously mooded passion working through a swift and subtle brain. If there is little of the elegant and accomplished art which Milton admired in the Latin Elegiasts while he 'deplored' their immorality, there is more strength and sincerity both of thought and imagination. The brutal cynicism of

But no matter how we try to explain or soften the tone of these poems, we can’t deny their power—the intense and concentrated force with which they express a range of emotions through a quick and nuanced mind. While they may lack the refined and polished artistry that Milton admired in the Latin Elegiasts, whom he 'lamented' for their immorality, they possess a greater strength and sincerity in both thought and imagination. The harsh cynicism of

Fond woman which would have thy husband die,

Fond woman who would have your husband die,

the witty anger of The Apparition, the mordant and paradoxical wit of The Perfume and The Bracelet, the passionate dignity and strength of His Picture,

the sharp anger of The Apparition, the biting and contradictory humor of The Perfume and The Bracelet, the intense dignity and power of His Picture,

My body a sack of bones broken within,

My body is a sack of broken bones inside,

And powders blew stains scatter'd on my skin,

And powders blew stains scattered on my skin,

the passion that rises superior to sensuality and wit, and takes wing into a more spiritual and ideal atmosphere, of His parting from her,

the passion that rises above sensuality and cleverness, and soars into a more spiritual and ideal realm, of His parting from her,

I will not look upon the quick'ning Sun,

I will not look at the rising Sun,

But straight her beauty to my sense shall run;

But her beauty will hit me directly.

The ayre shall note her soft, the fire most pure;

The air will feel gentle, the fire will be very clear;

Water suggest her clear, and the earth sure—

Water suggests her clarity, and the earth is certain—

[pg xlii] compare these with Ovid and the difference is apparent between an artistic, witty voluptuary and a poet whose passionate force redeems many errors of taste and art. Compare them with the sonnets and mythological idylls and Heroicall Epistles of the Elizabethans and it is they, not Donne, who are revealed as witty and 'fantastic' poets content to adorn a conventional sentiment with mythological fancies and verbal conceits. Donne's interest is his theme, love and woman, and he uses words not for their own sake but to communicate his consciousness of these surprising phenomena in all their varying and conflicting aspects. The only contemporary poems that have the same dramatic quality are Shakespeare's sonnets and some of Drayton's later sonnets. In Shakespeare this dramatic intensity and variety is of course united with a rarer poetic charm. Charm is a quality which Donne's poetry possesses in a few single lines. But to the passion which animates these sensual, witty, troubled poems the closest parallel is to be sought in Shakespeare's sonnets to a dark lady and in some of the verses written by Catullus to or of Lesbia:

[pg xlii] Compare these with Ovid and the difference is clear between an artistic, clever hedonist and a poet whose passionate intensity makes up for many mistakes in taste and art. When you compare them to the sonnets and mythological poems and Heroicall Epistles of the Elizabethans, it’s they, not Donne, who come across as witty and “fantastic” poets, happy to embellish conventional sentiments with mythological ideas and clever wordplay. Donne's main focus is on love and women, and he uses words not just for their own sake but to express his awareness of these surprising experiences in all their different and conflicting forms. The only contemporary poems with the same dramatic quality are Shakespeare's sonnets and some of Drayton's later sonnets. In Shakespeare, this dramatic intensity and variety is, of course, combined with a rarer poetic appeal. Appeal is a characteristic that Donne's poetry shows in a few individual lines. Yet, for the passion that drives these sensual, clever, and troubled poems, the closest parallel can be found in Shakespeare's sonnets to a dark lady and in some verses written by Catullus to or about Lesbia:

The expense of spirit in a waste of shame.

The cost of spirit is a waste of shame.

But neither sensual passion, nor gay and cynical wit, nor scorn and anger, is the dominant note in Donne's love-poetry. Of the last quality there is, despite the sardonic emphasis of some of the poems, less than in either Shakespeare or Catullus. There is nothing in his poetry which speaks so poignantly of an outraged heart, a love lavished upon one who was worthless, as some of Shakespeare's sonnets and of Catullus's poems. The finest note in Donne's love-poetry is the note of joy, the joy of mutual and contented passion. His heart might be subtle to plague itself; its capacity for joy is even more obvious. Other poets have done many things which Donne could not do. They have invested their feelings with a garb of richer and sweeter poetry. They have felt more deeply and finely the reverence which is in the heart of love. But it is only in the fragments of Sappho, the lyrics of Catullus, and [pg xliii] the songs of Burns that one will find the sheer joy of loving and being loved expressed in the same direct and simple language as in some of Donne's songs, only in Browning that one will find the same simplicity of feeling combined with a like swift and subtle dialectic.

But neither sensual passion, nor playful and cynical wit, nor scorn and anger is the main theme in Donne's love poetry. Even though some of the poems have a sardonic edge, there's less of this quality than in either Shakespeare or Catullus. There's nothing in his poetry that expresses so painfully the hurt of a heart wronged, or a love given to someone unworthy, like some of Shakespeare's sonnets and Catullus's poems do. The strongest theme in Donne's love poetry is joy—the joy of shared and fulfilling passion. His heart might be complex enough to torment itself; its ability to find joy is even more apparent. Other poets have achieved things that Donne could not. They have wrapped their feelings in richer and sweeter language. They have felt more deeply and sensitively the reverence that love holds in the heart. But in the fragments of Sappho, the lyrics of Catullus, and [pg xliii] the songs of Burns, one will find the pure joy of loving and being loved expressed in the same straightforward and simple language as in some of Donne's songs; and only in Browning will you find the same simplicity of feeling combined with a similar quick and subtle reasoning.

I wonder by my troth what thou and I

I truly wonder what you and I

Did till we loved.

Did until we loved.

For God's sake hold your tongue and let me love.

For goodness' sake, be quiet and let me love.

If yet I have not all thy love,

If I still don't have all your love,

Deare, I shall never have it all.

Dearest, I will never have everything.

Lines like these have the same direct, passionate quality as

Lines like these have the same straightforward, intense quality as

φαίνεταί μοι κῆνος ἴσος θέοισιν

φαίνεταί μου κῆνος ἴσος θεοῖς

ἔμμεν ὤνηρ

ἔμμεν ὤνηρ

or

or

O my love's like a red, red rose

O my love is like a red, red rose

That's newly sprung in June.

That's just bloomed in June.

The joy is as intense though it is of a more spiritual and intellectual quality. And in the other notes of this simple passionate love-poetry, sorrow which is the shadow of joy, and tenderness, Donne does not fall far short of Burns in intensity of feeling and directness of expression. These notes are not so often heard in Donne, but

The joy is just as intense, but it has a more spiritual and intellectual quality. And in the other aspects of this simple, passionate love poetry, sorrow— which is the shadow of joy— and tenderness, Donne doesn’t fall short of Burns in the intensity of feeling and directness of expression. These aspects aren't heard as often in Donne, but

So, so break off this last lamenting kiss

So, break off this final sad kiss.

is of the same quality as

is of the same quality as

Had we never lov'd sae kindly

Had we never loved so kindly

or

or

Take, O take those lips away.

Take, oh take those lips away.

And strangest of all perhaps is the tenderness which came into Donne's poetry when a sincere passion quickened in his heart, for tenderness, the note of

And maybe the strangest part is the tenderness that emerged in Donne's poetry when genuine passion stirred in his heart, because tenderness, the essence of

O wert thou in the cauld blast,

O were you in the cold blast,

is the last quality one would look for in the poetry of a nature at once so intellectual and with such a capacity for caustic satire. But the beautiful if not flawless Elegy XVI,

is the last quality anyone would expect in poetry that is both intellectual and has a strong talent for biting satire. But the beautiful, if not perfect, Elegy XVI,

By our first strange and fatal interview,

By our first unusual and deadly meeting,

[pg xliv] and the Valedictions which he wrote on different occasions of parting from his wife, combine with the peculiar élan of all Donne's passionate poetry and its intellectual content a tenderness as perfect as anything in Burns or in Browning:

[pg xliv] and the Valedictions he wrote during various farewells to his wife blend with the unique élan of all Donne's passionate poetry and its intellectual depth a tenderness as perfect as anything in Burns or Browning:

O more than Moone,

O more than Moon,

Draw not up seas to drowne me in thy spheare,

Draw not seas to drown me in your sphere,

Weepe me not dead in thine armes, but forbeare

Weep for me not dead in your arms, but hold back.

To teach the sea, what it may doe too soone.

To teach the sea what it might do too soon.

Let not thy divining heart

Don't let your intuitive heart

Forethink me any ill,

Prevent me from any harm,

Destiny may take thy part

Destiny may take your side

And may thy feares fulfill;

And may your fears be fulfilled;

But thinke that we

But think that we

Are but turn'd aside to sleep;

Are just turned aside to sleep;

They who one another keepe

They who keep each other

Alive, ne'er parted be.

Alive, never be apart.

Such wilt thou be to mee, who must

Such will you be to me, who must

Like th' other foot, obliquely runne;

Like the other foot, it runs at an angle;

Thy firmnes makes my circle just,

Your strength makes my circle complete,

And makes me end, where I begunne.

And makes me end where I began.

The poet who wrote such verses as these did not believe any longer that 'love ... represents the principle of perpetual flux in nature'.

The poet who wrote lines like these no longer believed that 'love ... represents the principle of constant change in nature.'

But Donne's poetry is not so simple a thing of the heart and of the senses as that of Burns and Catullus. Even his purer poetry has more complex moods—consider The Prohibition—and it is metaphysical, not only in the sense of being erudite and witty, but in the proper sense of being reflective and philosophical. Donne is always conscious of the import of his moods; and so it is that there emerges from his poems a philosophy or a suggested philosophy of love to take the place of the idealism which he rejects. Set a song of the joy of love by Burns or by Catullus such as I have cited beside Donne's Anniversarie,

But Donne's poetry is not just a simple expression of the heart and senses like that of Burns and Catullus. Even his more straightforward poetry has more complex emotions—take The Prohibition as an example—and it is metaphysical, not just because it is intellectual and clever, but because it is truly reflective and philosophical. Donne is always aware of the weight of his emotions; and as a result, a philosophy or a hinted philosophy of love emerges from his poems to replace the idealism he turns away from. Place a love song by Burns or Catullus alongside Donne's Anniversarie,

All Kings, and all their favorites,

All kings and their favorites,

All glory of honors, beauties, wits,

All glory of honors, beauties, wits,

The Sun itselfe, which makes times, as they passe,

The Sun itself, which creates time as it goes by,

Is elder by a year, now, than it was

Is now a year older than it was.

When thou and I first one another saw,

When you and I first saw each other,

[pg xlv] and the difference is at once apparent. Burns gets no further than the experience, Catullus than the obvious and hedonistic reflection that time is flying, the moment of pleasure short. In Donne's poem one feels the quickening of the brain, the vision extending its range, the passion gathering sweep with the expanding rhythms, and from the mind thus heated and inspired emerges, not a cry that time might stay its course,

[pg xlv] and the difference is instantly clear. Burns only reaches the immediate experience, while Catullus focuses on the obvious and pleasure-seeking realization that time is passing and that moments of joy are fleeting. In Donne's poem, you can sense the mind awakening, the vision broadening, and the passion building with the flowing rhythms, and from this energized and inspired mind comes not a plea for time to halt,

Lente, lente currite noctis equi,

Slowly, slowly run, horses of the night,

but a clearer consciousness of the eternal significance of love, not the love that aspires after the unattainable, but the love that unites contented hearts. The method of the poet is, I suppose, too dialectical to be popular, for the poem is in few Anthologies. It may be that the Pagan and Christian strains which the poet unites are not perfectly blended—if it is possible to do so—but to me it seems that the joy of love has never been expressed at once with such intensity and such elevation.

but a clearer understanding of the everlasting importance of love, not the kind that aims for the unattainable, but the love that connects satisfied hearts. The poet's approach is, I think, too analytical to gain widespread appeal, as the poem appears in very few anthologies. It’s possible that the Pagan and Christian influences the poet combines aren't perfectly merged—if it’s even feasible to do so—but to me, it seems the joy of love has never been conveyed with such depth and uplifting quality at the same time.

And it is with sorrow as with joy. There is the same difference of manner in the expression between Donne and these poets, and the deepest thought is the same. The Nocturnall on S. Lucies Day is at the opposite pole of Donne's thought from the Anniversarie, and compared with

And it’s the same with sorrow as it is with joy. The way Donne expresses it differs from these poets, but the profound thought remains unchanged. The Nocturnall on S. Lucies Day contrasts sharply with Donne's Anniversarie, and when compared with

Had we never loved sae kindly

Had we never loved so kindly

or

or

Take, O take those lips away,

Take, oh take those lips away,

both the feeling and its expression are metaphysical. But the passion is felt through the subtle and fantastic web of dialectic; and the thought from which the whole springs is the emptiness of life without love.

both the feeling and its expression are beyond the physical. But the passion is experienced through the intricate and amazing web of dialogue; and the idea from which everything arises is the emptiness of life without love.

What, then, is the philosophy which disengages itself from Donne's love-poetry studied in its whole compass? It seems to me that it is more than a purely negative one, that consciously or unconsciously he sets over against the abstract idealism, the sharp dualism of the Middle Ages, a justification of love as a natural passion in the human heart the meaning and end of which is marriage. The sensuality and exaggerated cynicism of so much of the poetry of the [pg xlvi] Renaissance was a reaction from courtly idealism and mediaeval asceticism. But a mere reaction could lead no-whither. There are no steps which lead only backward in the history of human thought and feeling. Poems like Donne's Elegies, like Shakespeare's Venus and Adonis, like Marlowe's Hero and Leander could only end in penitent outcries like those of Sidney and Spenser and of Donne himself. The true escape from courtly or ascetic idealism was a poetry which should do justice to love as a passion in which body and soul alike have their part, and of which there is no reason to repent.

What, then, is the philosophy that separates itself from Donne's love poetry when we look at it as a whole? To me, it seems to be more than just a negative stance; whether consciously or unconsciously, he counters the abstract idealism and sharp dualism of the Middle Ages with a validation of love as a natural passion in the human heart, the purpose of which is marriage. The sensuality and exaggerated cynicism seen in much of the Renaissance poetry were reactions against courtly idealism and medieval asceticism. But a simple reaction doesn’t lead anywhere productive. There aren’t any steps that only move backward in the history of human thought and emotion. Poems like Donne's Elegies, like Shakespeare's Venus and Adonis, like Marlowe's Hero and Leander, could only culminate in repentant cries like those of Sidney, Spenser, and Donne himself. The true way out of courtly or ascetic idealism was poetry that fairly represents love as a passion in which both body and soul play a role, with no reason for regret.

And this with all its imperfections Donne's love-poetry is. It was not for nothing that Sir Thomas Egerton's secretary made a runaway match for love. For Dante the poet, his wife did not exist. In love of his wife Donne found the meaning and the infinite value of love. In later days he might bewail his 'idolatry of profane mistresses'; he never repented of having loved. Between his most sensual and his most spiritual love-songs there is no cleavage such as separates natural love from Dante's love of Beatrice, who is in the end Theology. The passion that burns in Donne's most outspoken elegies, and wantons in the Epithalamia, is not cast out in The Anniversarie or The Canonization, but absorbed. It is purified and enriched by being brought into harmony with his whole nature, spiritual as well as physical. It has lost the exclusive consciousness of itself which is lust, and become merged in an entire affection, as a turbid and discoloured stream is lost in the sea.

And this, with all its flaws, is Donne's love poetry. It wasn't without reason that Sir Thomas Egerton's secretary facilitated a love match. For Dante, his wife was nonexistent. In his love for his wife, Donne discovered the meaning and infinite worth of love. Later on, he might lament his "idolatry of worldly mistresses," but he never regretted having loved. There’s no divide between his most sensual and spiritual love songs, unlike the gap that separates natural love from Dante's love for Beatrice, who ultimately represents Theology. The passion that ignites Donne's most candid elegies and frolics in the Epithalamia isn't discarded in The Anniversarie or The Canonization, but rather absorbed. It's refined and enriched by being aligned with his entire being, both spiritual and physical. It has shed the narrow self-awareness of lust and merged into a complete affection, much like a murky and discolored stream disappearing into the sea.

This justification of natural love as fullness of joy and life is the deepest thought in Donne's love-poems, far deeper and sincerer than the Platonic conceptions of the affinity and identity of souls with which he plays in some of the verses addressed to Mrs. Herbert. The nearest approach that he makes to anything like a reasoned statement of the thought latent rather than expressed in The Anniversarie is in The Extasie, a poem which, like the Nocturnall, only Donne could have written. Here with the same intensity of feeling, and in [pg xlvii] the same abstract, dialectical, erudite strain he emphasizes the interdependence of soul and body:

This explanation of natural love as the ultimate source of joy and life is the most profound idea in Donne's love poems, much deeper and more genuine than the Platonic notions of soul connection and identity that he explores in some verses directed at Mrs. Herbert. The closest he gets to a reasoned expression of the thought that is more implied than stated in The Anniversarie is in The Extasie, a poem that only someone like Donne could have created. Here, with the same intensity of emotion and in the same abstract, dialectical, scholarly style, he highlights the interdependence of soul and body: [pg xlvii]

As our blood labours to beget

As our blood works hard to create

Spirits, as like soules as it can,

Spirits, just like souls as much as they can,

Because such fingers need to knit

Because those fingers need to knit

That subtile knot, which makes us man:

That subtle connection that defines us as humans:

So must pure lovers soules descend

So must pure lovers' souls descend

T'affections, and to faculties,

The feelings and the skills,

Which sense may reach and apprehend,

Which sense can reach and understand,

Else a great Prince in prison lies.

Otherwise, a great prince is trapped in prison.

It may be that Donne has not entirely succeeded in what he here attempts. There hangs about the poem just a suspicion of the conventional and unreal Platonism of the seventeenth century. In attempting to state and vindicate the relation of soul and body he falls perhaps inevitably into the appearance, at any rate, of the dualism which he is trying to transcend. He places them over against each other as separate entities and the lower bulks unduly. In love, says Pascal, the body disappears from sight in the intellectual and spiritual passion which it has kindled. That is what happens in The Anniversarie, not altogether in The Extasie. Yet no poem makes one realize more fully what Jonson meant by calling Donne 'the first poet in the world for some things'. 'I should never find any fault with metaphysical poems,' is Coleridge's judgement, 'if they were all like this or but half as excellent.'

It might be that Donne hasn’t completely succeeded in what he’s trying to do here. The poem carries a hint of the conventional and unrealistic Platonism of the seventeenth century. In his effort to express and defend the relationship between soul and body, he perhaps inevitably falls into the appearance—at least—of the dualism he’s trying to move beyond. He puts them as opposite entities, and the body is emphasized too much. Pascal says that in love, the body fades away in the intellectual and spiritual passion it ignites. That’s what happens in The Anniversarie, but not entirely in The Extasie. Still, no poem captures what Jonson meant when he called Donne 'the first poet in the world for some things' more than this one. Coleridge’s opinion is, 'I would never criticize metaphysical poems if they were all like this or even just half as good.'

It was only the force of Donne's personality that could achieve even an approximate harmony of elements so divergent as are united in his love-verses, that could master the lower-natured steed that drew the chariot of his troubled and passionate soul and make it subservient to his yoke-fellow of purer strain who is a lover of honour, and modesty, and temperance, and the follower of true glory. In the work of his followers, who were many, though they owed allegiance to Jonson also, the lower elements predominated. The strain of metaphysical love-poetry in the seventeenth century with its splendid élan and sonorous cadence is in general Epicurean [pg xlviii] and witty. It is only now and again—in Marvell, perhaps in Herrick's

It was only the strength of Donne's personality that could create even a rough balance between the conflicting elements found in his love poems. He was able to control the base instincts that drove the chariot of his troubled and passionate soul and make them work in harmony with his nobler side, which valued honor, modesty, and self-control, and sought true glory. In the work of his many followers, who also paid respect to Jonson, the lower instincts were more prominent. The vein of metaphysical love poetry in the seventeenth century, with its vibrant energy and rich rhythm, is mostly Epicurean and clever. Only occasionally—in Marvell, and perhaps in Herrick's works—does this shift. [pg xlviii]

Bid me to live, and I will live,

Bid me to live, and I will live,

Thy Protestant to be,

Your Protestant to be,

certainly in Rochester's songs, in

certainly in Rochester's tracks, in

An age in her embraces past

An era in her arms has passed

Would seem a winter's day,

Feels like a winter's day,

or the unequalled:

or the unmatched:

When wearied with a world of woe

When tired of a world full of sorrow

To thy safe bosom I retire,

To your safe embrace, I retreat,

Where love, and peace, and truth does flow,

Where love, peace, and truth prevail,

May I contented there expire,

May I peacefully pass away there,

that the accents of the heart are clearly audible, that passion prevails over Epicurean fancy or cynical wit. On the other hand, the idealism of seventeenth-century poetry and romances, the Platonism of the Hôtel de Rambouillet that one finds in Habington's Castara, in Kenelm Digby's Private Memoirs, in the French romances of chivalry and their imitations in English is the silliest, because the emptiest, that ever masqueraded as such in any literature, at any period. A sensual and cynical flippancy on the one hand, a passionless, mannered idealism on the other, led directly to that thinly veiled contempt of women which is so obvious in the satirical essays of Addison and Pope's Rape of the Lock.

that the emotions of the heart are clearly heard, that passion overpowers hedonistic fancy or sarcastic humor. On the flip side, the idealism of seventeenth-century poetry and romances, the Platonism of the Hôtel de Rambouillet seen in Habington's Castara, in Kenelm Digby's Private Memoirs, and in the French romances of chivalry and their English imitations is the most ridiculous, because the most shallow, that has ever pretended to be serious in any literature, at any time. A superficial and cynical attitude on one side, a detached, affected idealism on the other, led straight to that thinly disguised disdain for women which is so apparent in the satirical essays of Addison and Pope's Rape of the Lock.

But there was one poet who meditated on the same problem as Donne, who felt like him the power and greatness of love, and like him could not accept a doctrine of love which seemed to exclude or depreciate marriage. In 1640, just before his marriage, as rash in its way as Donne's but less happy in the issue, Milton, defending his character against accusations of immorality, traced the development of his thought about love. The passage, in An Apology against a Pamphlet called 'A Modest Confutation', &c., has been taken as having a reference to the Paradise Lost. But Milton rather seems at the time to have been meditating a work like the Vita Nuova or a romance like that of Tasso in which love was to be [pg xlix] a motive as well as religion, for the whole theme of his thought is love, true love and its mysterious link with chastity, of which, however, 'marriage is no defilement'. In the arrogance of his youthful purity Milton would doubtless have looked with scorn or loathing on the Elegies and the more careless of Donne's songs. But perhaps pride is a greater enemy of love than such faults of sense as Donne in his passionate youth was guilty of, and from which Dante by his own evidence was not exempt. Whatever be the cause—pride, and the disappointment of his marriage, and political polemic—Milton never wrote any English love-poetry, except it be the one sonnet on the death of the wife who might have opened the sealed wells of his heart; and some want of the experience which love brought to Dante has dimmed the splendour of the great poem in which he undertook to justify the ways of God to men. Donne is not a Milton, but he sounded some notes which touch the soul and quicken the intellect in a way that Milton's magnificent and intense but somewhat hard and objective art fails to achieve.

But there was one poet who contemplated the same issue as Donne, who shared his feelings about the power and greatness of love, and like him could not accept a view of love that seemed to dismiss or belittle marriage. In 1640, just before his marriage, which was reckless in its own way like Donne's but ended less happily, Milton defended his reputation against claims of immorality and outlined the evolution of his thoughts on love. This passage, in An Apology against a Pamphlet called 'A Modest Confutation', has often been seen as related to Paradise Lost. However, Milton seemed to be considering a work similar to Vita Nuova or a romance like Tasso’s, where love would be a driving force alongside religion, because the central theme of his thoughts is love, true love, and its mysterious connection with chastity, from which, however, 'marriage is no defilement.' In the arrogance of his youthful purity, Milton would likely have regarded the Elegies and the more carefree of Donne's songs with disdain or disgust. But perhaps pride is a greater enemy of love than the faults that Donne displayed in his passionate youth, from which Dante, according to his own account, was not exempt. Whatever the reason—pride, the disappointment of his marriage, or political arguments—Milton never wrote any English love poetry, except for a single sonnet on the death of the wife who might have unlocked the sealed wells of his heart; and some lack of the experience that love gave to Dante has muted the brilliance of the great poem where he aimed to justify the ways of God to man. Donne is not a Milton, but he struck some chords that resonate with the soul and stimulate the intellect in ways that Milton's magnificent and intense but somewhat rigid and objective style does not achieve.

That the simpler and purer, the more ideal and tender of Donne's love-poems were the expression of his love for Ann More cannot of course be proved in the case of each individual poem, for all Donne's verses have come to us (with a few unimportant exceptions) undated and unarranged. But the general thesis, that it was a great experience which purified and elevated Donne's poetry, receives a striking confirmation from the better-known history of his devotional poetry. Here too wit, often tortured wit, fancy, and the heat which Donne's wit was always able to generate, would have been all his verse had to show but for the great sorrow which struck him down in 1617 and gave to his subsequent sonnets and hymns a sincerer and profounder note, his imagery a more magnificent quality, his rhythms a more sonorous music.

That the simpler and purer, more ideal and tender love poems of Donne express his love for Ann More is something that can't be proved for each individual poem, since most of Donne's verses (with a few minor exceptions) have come to us undated and unarranged. However, the overall idea that a significant experience purified and elevated Donne's poetry is strongly supported by the better-known history of his devotional poetry. Here too, wit—often an agonized wit—imagination, and the intensity that Donne's wit could always generate would have been all his verse had to offer, were it not for the great sorrow that hit him in 1617. This sorrow gave his later sonnets and hymns a more sincere and profound tone, his imagery a more magnificent quality, and his rhythms a more resonant music.

Donne was not by nature a devotional poet in the same way and to the same degree as Giles Fletcher or Herbert or Crashaw. It was a sound enough instinct which, despite his religious upbringing and his wide and serious interest in [pg l] theological questions, made him hesitate to cross the threshold of the ministry and induced him to seek rather for some such public service as fell to the lot of his friend Wotton. It was not, I think, the transition from the Roman to the Anglican Church which was the obstacle. I have tried to describe what seems to me to have been the path of enlightenment which opened the way for him to a change which on every ground of prudence and ambition was desirable and natural. But to conform, and even to take a part as a free-lance in theological controversy was one thing, to enter the ministry another. When this was pressed upon him by Morton or by the King it brought him into conflict with something deeper and more fundamental than theological doctrines, namely, a temperament which was rather that of the Renaissance than that either of Puritan England or of the Counter-Reformation, whether in Catholic countries or in the Anglican Church—the temperament of Raleigh and Bacon rather than of Milton or Herbert or Crashaw.

Donne wasn’t naturally a devotional poet like Giles Fletcher, Herbert, or Crashaw. It was a reasonable instinct that, despite his religious upbringing and his serious interest in [pg l] theological questions, made him hesitate to enter the ministry and instead look for a public service role like his friend Wotton had. I don’t think the shift from the Roman to the Anglican Church was the issue. I’ve tried to outline what seems to me to be the path of enlightenment that opened the door for him to a change that was logical and beneficial in terms of both prudence and ambition. But to conform, and even to participate as a freelancer in theological debates was one thing; becoming part of the ministry was another. When Morton or the King pushed him on this, it brought him into conflict with something deeper and more fundamental than theological beliefs—namely, a temperament that was more aligned with the Renaissance than with either Puritan England or the Counter-Reformation, whether in Catholic countries or the Anglican Church—the temperament of Raleigh and Bacon rather than of Milton or Herbert or Crashaw.

The simple way of describing Donne's difficulty is Walton's, according to whom Donne shrank from entering the ministry for fear the notorious irregularities of his early years should bring discredit on the sacred calling. But there was more in Donne's life than a youth of pleasure, an old age of prayers. It is not the case that all which was best and most serious in Donne's nature led him towards Holy Orders. In his earliest satires and even in his 'love-song weeds' there is evidence enough of an earnest, candid soul underneath the extravagances of wit and youthful sensuality. Donne's mind was naturally serious and religious; it was not naturally devout or ascetic, but worldly and ambitious. But to enter the ministry was, for Donne and for all the serious minds of his age, to enter a profession for which the essential qualifications were a devotional and an ascetic life. The country clergy of the Anglican Church were often careless and scandalous livers before Laud took in hand the discipline of the Church; but her bishops and most eminent divines, though they might be courtly and sycophantic, were with few exceptions men of devout and [pg li] ascetic life. When Donne finally crossed the Rubicon, convinced that from the King no promotion was to be hoped for in any other line of life, it was rather with the deliberate resolution that he would make his life a model of devotion and ascetic self-denial than as one drawn by an irresistible attraction or impelled by a controlling sense of duty to such a life. Donne was no St. Augustine whose transition from libertinism to saintliness came entirely from within. The noblest feature of Donne's earlier clerical life was the steadfast spirit in which he set himself to realize the highest ideals of the calling he had chosen, and the candour with which he accepted the contrast between his present position and his earlier life, leaving to whosoever wished to judge while he followed the path of duty and penitence.

The simplest way to describe Donne's struggle is through Walton, who suggested that Donne hesitated to enter the ministry because he feared that the well-known mistakes of his youth would tarnish the sacred profession. However, there was more to Donne's life than just a youthful indulgence followed by an old age filled with prayers. Not everything that was best and most serious about Donne's nature led him to pursue Holy Orders. His early satires and even his 'love-song weeds' provide plenty of evidence of a sincere, honest soul beneath the witty extravagance and youthful pleasures. Donne's mind was inherently serious and religious; it wasn't naturally devout or ascetic, but rather worldly and ambitious. For Donne, and for many serious thinkers of his time, entering the ministry meant choosing a profession where the core requirements were a life of devotion and asceticism. The rural clergy of the Anglican Church often lived careless and scandalous lives before Laud implemented Church discipline; however, the bishops and most respected theologians, despite being courtly and sycophantic at times, were, with few exceptions, men committed to a devout and ascetic lifestyle. When Donne finally made the leap, believing that he could expect no promotion from the King in any other career, it was more out of a deliberate decision to turn his life into an example of devotion and self-denial rather than being irresistibly drawn to this path or feeling a deep sense of duty. Donne was not like St. Augustine, whose shift from a life of excess to holiness came purely from within. The most admirable aspect of Donne's early clerical life was the unwavering spirit with which he aimed to fulfill the highest ideals of the vocation he chose, along with the honesty in acknowledging the stark contrast between his current role and his past, allowing others to pass judgment while he pursued his path of duty and repentance.

But such a spirit will not easily produce great devotional poetry. There are qualities in the religious poetry of simpler and purer souls to which Donne seldom or never attains. The natural love of God which overflows the pages of the great mystics, which dilates the heart and the verses of a poet like the Dutchman Vondel, the ardour and tenderness of Crashaw, the chaste, pure piety and penitence of Herbert, the love from which devotion and ascetic self-denial come unbidden—to these Donne never attained. The high and passionate joy of The Anniversary is not heard in his sonnets or hymns. Effort is the note which predominates—the effort to realize the majesty of God, the heinousness of sin, the terrors of Hell, the mercy of Christ. Some of the very worst traits in Donne's mind are brought out in his religious writing. The Essays on Divinity are an extraordinary revelation of his accumulations of useless Scholastic erudition, and his capacity to perform feats of ingenious deduction from traditional and accepted premises. To compare these freakish deductions from the theory of verbal inspiration with the luminous sense of the Tractatus Theologico-Politicus is to realize how much rationalism was doing in the course of the century for the emancipation and healing of the human intellect. Some of the poems, and those the earliest written, before Donne had actually taken Orders, [pg lii] are not much more than exercises in these theological subtleties, poems such as that On the Annunciation and Passion falling in the same year (1608), The Litany (1610), Good-Friday (1613), and The Cross (c. 1615) are characteristic examples of Donne's intense and imaginative wit employed on traditional topics of Catholic devotion to which no change of Church ever made him indifferent. Donne never ignored in his sermons the gulf that separated the Anglican from the Roman Church, or the link that bound her to the Protestant Churches of the Continent. 'Our great protestant divines' are one of his courts of appeal, and included Luther and Calvin of whom he never speaks but with the deepest respect. But he was unwilling to sacrifice to a fanatical puritanism any element of Catholic devotion which was capable of an innocent interpretation. His language is guarded and perhaps not always consistent, but it would not be difficult to show from his sermons and prose-writings that many of the most distinctively Catholic tenets were treated by him with the utmost tenderness.

But that kind of spirit doesn’t easily create great devotional poetry. There are qualities in the religious poetry of simpler and more genuine souls that Donne rarely, if ever, reaches. The natural love for God that pours out in the works of the great mystics, which expands the heart and verses of a poet like the Dutchman Vondel, the passion and sensitivity of Crashaw, the pure piety and remorse of Herbert, the love that inspires devotion and self-denial without hesitation—these are things Donne never achieved. The high and passionate joy of The Anniversary is absent from his sonnets or hymns. Effort is the dominant theme—effort to grasp the majesty of God, the seriousness of sin, the horrors of Hell, the mercy of Christ. Some of Donne's worst qualities are revealed in his religious writing. The Essays on Divinity showcase his accumulation of unnecessary Scholastic knowledge and his ability to perform clever deductions from traditional and accepted ideas. Comparing these odd conclusions about the theory of verbal inspiration with the clear understanding in the Tractatus Theologico-Politicus shows how much rationalism was advancing throughout the century, freeing and healing the human mind. Some of the poems, especially those written before Donne took Orders, [pg lii] are merely exercises in these theological subtleties. Poems like On the Annunciation and Passion falling in the same year (1608), The Litany (1610), Good-Friday (1613), and The Cross (c. 1615) are typical examples of Donne’s intense and imaginative wit applied to traditional themes of Catholic devotion, to which he remained dedicated despite any changes in the Church. In his sermons, Donne never overlooked the divide that separated the Anglican Church from the Roman Catholic Church, or the connection linking it to the Protestant Churches of the Continent. He refers to 'Our great protestant divines' as one of his references, including Luther and Calvin, whom he always speaks of with deep respect. However, he was not willing to forsake any aspect of Catholic devotion that could be interpreted innocently to please a fanatical puritanism. His language is cautious and perhaps not always consistent, but it wouldn’t be hard to demonstrate through his sermons and prose that many of the most distinctively Catholic beliefs were treated by him with utmost care.

But, as Mr. Gosse has pointed out, the sincerest and profoundest of Donne's devotional poetry dates from the death of his wife. The loss of her who had purified and sweetened his earliest love songs lent a new and deeper timbre to the sonnets and lyrics in which he contemplates the great topics of personal religion,—sin, death, the Judgement, and throws himself on the mercy of God as revealed in Christ. The seven sonnets entitled La Corona have been generally attributed to this period, but it is probable that they were composed earlier, and their treatment of the subject of Christ's life and death is more intellectual and theological than spiritual and poetical. It is when the tone becomes personal, as in the Holy Sonnets, when he is alone with his own soul in the prospect of death and the Judgement, that Donne's religious poetry acquires something of the same unique character as his love songs and elegies by a similar combination of qualities, intensity of feeling, subtle turns of thought, and occasional Miltonic splendour of phrase. Here again we meet the magnificent openings of the Songs and Sonets:—

But, as Mr. Gosse noted, the most sincere and profound of Donne's devotional poetry comes after the death of his wife. The loss of the one who had refined and enhanced his earliest love songs gave a new and deeper tone to the sonnets and lyrics where he reflects on significant personal religious topics—sin, death, judgment—and places himself in God's mercy as revealed in Christ. The seven sonnets called La Corona are usually thought to belong to this period, but it’s likely they were written earlier. Their focus on Christ's life and death is more intellectual and theological than spiritual and poetic. It’s when the tone turns personal, as in the Holy Sonnets, when he is alone with his soul facing death and judgment, that Donne's religious poetry takes on a unique character similar to his love songs and elegies, marked by intense feeling, clever thoughts, and occasional Miltonic brilliance. Once again, we encounter the magnificent openings of the Songs and Sonets:—

[pg liii]

[pg liii]

This is my playes last scene; here heavens appoint

This is my play's final scene; here the heavens have arranged.

My pilgrimages last mile; and my race

My journeys are coming to an end; and my race

Idly yet quickly run hath this last space,

Idly and quickly has this last moment passed,

My spans last inch, my minutes latest point;

My inches last longer, my minutes go on forever;

or,

or,

At the round earths imagin'd quarters blow

At the round earth's imagined corners, blow

Your trumpets, Angels, and arise, arise

Your trumpets, Angels, and rise, rise

From death you numberlesse infinities

From death you countless infinities

Of soules, and to your scatter'd bodies go:

Of souls, and to your scattered bodies go:

and again—

and again—

What if this present were the worlds last night!

What if tonight were the world's last night!

Marke in my heart, O Soule, where thou dost dwell,

Mark in my heart, O Soul, where you live,

The picture of Christ crucified, and tell

The picture of Christ crucified, and tell

Whether that countenance can thee affright,

Whether that face can scare you,

Teares in his eyes quench the amazing light,

Tears in his eyes dim the bright light,

Blood fills his frownes, which from his pierc'd head fell.

Blood fills his frowns, which fell from his pierced head.

This passionate penitence, this beating as it were against the bars of self in the desire to break through to a fuller apprehension of the mercy and love of God, is the intensely human note of these latest poems. Nothing came easily to his soul that knew so well how to be subtle to plague itself. The vision of divine wrath he can conjure up more easily than the beatific vision of the love that 'moves the sun in heaven and all the stars'. Nevertheless it was that vision which Donne sought. He could never have been content with Milton's heaven of majesty and awe divorced from the quickening spirit of love. And there are moments when he comes as close to that beatific vision as perhaps a self-tormenting mind involved in the web of seventeenth-century theology ever could,—at moments love and ecstasy gain the upper hand of fear and penitence. But it is in the sermons that he reaches these highest levels. There is nothing in the florid eloquence of Jeremy Taylor that can equal the splendour of occasional passages in Donne's sermons, when the lava-like flow of his heated reasoning seems suddenly to burst and flower in such a splendid incandescence of mystical rapture as this:—

This passionate remorse, this struggle against the confines of self in the quest to fully understand the mercy and love of God, is the deeply human essence of these latest poems. Nothing came easily to his soul that was so adept at subtly torturing itself. He could conjure up the vision of divine wrath more easily than the blissful vision of love that 'moves the sun in heaven and all the stars.' Still, that vision was what Donne sought. He could never be satisfied with Milton's vision of heaven, which was filled with majesty and awe but lacking the vibrant spirit of love. And there are times when he gets as close to that blissful vision as a mind engaged in the complexities of seventeenth-century theology possibly could—at times, love and ecstasy triumph over fear and remorse. But it’s in his sermons that he reaches these highest levels. There is nothing in the elaborate eloquence of Jeremy Taylor that can match the brilliance of certain passages in Donne's sermons, where the intense flow of his passionate reasoning suddenly erupts and blossoms into a dazzling radiance of mystical ecstasy like this:—

'Death and life are in the power of the tongue, says Solomon, [pg liv] in another sense: and in this sense too, If my tongue, suggested by my heart, and by my heart rooted in faith, can say, non moriar, non moriar: If I can say (and my conscience do not tell me that I belie mine own state) if I can say, That the blood of the Saviour runs in my veins, That the breath of his spirit quickens all my purposes, that all my deaths have their Resurrection, all my sins their remorses, all my rebellions their reconciliations, I will hearken no more after this question as it is intended de morte naturali, of a natural death; I know I must die that death; what care I? nor de morte spirituali, the death of sin, I know I doe, and shall die so; why despair I? but I will find out another death, mortem raptus, a death of rapture and of extasy, that death which St. Paul died more than once, the death which St. Gregory speaks of, divina contemplatio quoddam sepulchrum animae, the contemplation of God and heaven is a kind of burial and sepulchre and rest of the soul; and in this death of rapture and extasy, in this death of the Contemplation of my interest in my Saviour, I shall find myself and all my sins enterred, and entombed in his wounds, and like a Lily in Paradise, out of red earth, I shall see my soul rise out of his blade, in a candor, and in an innocence, contracted there, acceptable in the sight of his Father.'

"Life and death are influenced by our words, as Solomon says, [pg liv] and in this sense, if my words, inspired by my heart, and my heart rooted in faith, can declare, non moriar, non moriar: If I can affirm (and my conscience doesn't tell me I'm lying about my own situation), if I can say that the blood of the Savior runs through my veins, that the breath of His spirit drives all my actions, that each of my deaths has its Resurrection, all of my sins their regrets, and all my rebellions their reconciliations, I will no longer worry about this matter concerning de morte naturali, a natural death; I know I have to face that death; why should I be concerned? Nor de morte spirituali, the death of sin; I know I do, and will die that way; why should I be discouraged? But I will pursue another death, mortem raptus, a death of joy and ecstasy, the death that St. Paul experienced more than once, the death that St. Gregory describes, divina contemplatio quoddam sepulchrum animae, the contemplation of God and heaven serves as a burial and resting place for the soul; and in this joyful and ecstatic death, in this death of reflecting on my connection with my Savior, I will find myself and all my sins buried, entombed in His wounds, and like a lily in Paradise, rising from the red earth, I will see my soul emerge from His blade, pure and innocent, made acceptable in the eyes of His Father."

This is the highest level that Donne ever reached in eloquence inspired by the vision of the joy and not the terror of the Christian faith, higher than anything in the Second Anniversary, but in his last hymns hope and confidence find a simpler and a tenderer note. The noble hymn, 'In what torn ship so ever I embark,' is in somewhat the same anguished tone as the Holy Sonnets; but the highly characteristic

This is the highest level Donne ever reached in eloquence inspired by the vision of the joy rather than the terror of the Christian faith, surpassing anything in the Second Anniversary, but in his final hymns, hope and confidence strike a simpler and more tender note. The noble hymn, 'In what torn ship so ever I embark,' has a similar anguished tone to the Holy Sonnets; but the highly characteristic

Since I am coming to that Holy roome,

Since I'm coming to that holy room,

Where with thy Quire of Saints for evermore,

Where with your choir of saints forever,

I shall be made thy Musique;

I'll be your music;

and the Hymn to God the Father, speak of final faith and hope in tones which recall—recall also by their sea-coloured imagery, and by their rhythm—the lines in which another sensitive and tormented poet-soul contemplated the last voyage:

and the Hymn to God the Father, express ultimate faith and hope in ways that evoke—also through their sea-like imagery and rhythm—the verses in which another sensitive and troubled poet reflected on the final journey:

I have a sinne of feare, that when I have spunne

I have a sense of fear that when I have spun

My last thred, I shall perish on the shore;

My last thread, I will die on the shore;

[pg lv]

Swear by thy self that at my death thy sunne

Swear to yourself that at my death your sun

Shall shine as he shines now and heretofore:

Shall shine as he shines now and before:

And having done that, Thou hast done,

And after doing that, you have finished,

I feare no more.

I'm not afraid anymore.

Beside the passion of these lines even Tennyson's grow a little pale:

Beside the passion of these lines, even Tennyson's seem a bit dull:

Twilight and evening bell

Twilight and evening bell

And after that the dark;

And then the darkness;

And may there be no sadness of farewell

And let's not have any sadness in saying goodbye

When I embark:

When I start out:

For though from out our bourne of Time and Place

For even though we're from our limits of time and space

The flood may bear me far,

The flood might take me far away,

I hope to see my Pilot face to face

I hope to meet my Pilot in person.

When I have crost the bar.

When I have crossed the bar.

It has not been the aim of the present editor to attempt to pronounce a final judgement upon Donne. It seems to him idle to compare Donne's poetry with that of other poets or to endeavour to fix its relative worth. Its faults are great and manifest; its beauties sui generis, incommunicable and incomparable. My endeavour here has been by an analysis of some of the different elements in this composite work—poems composed at different times and in different moods; flung together at the end so carelessly that youthful extravagances of witty sensuality and pious aspirations jostle each other cheek by jowl; and presenting a texture so diverse from that of poetry as we usually think of it—to show how many are the strands which run through it, and that one of these is a poetry, not perfect in form, rugged of line and careless in rhyme, a poetry in which intellect and feeling are seldom or never perfectly fused in a work that is of imagination all compact, yet a poetry of an extraordinarily arresting and haunting quality, passionate, thoughtful, and with a deep melody of its own.

The current editor doesn’t aim to deliver a final judgment on Donne. He believes it’s pointless to compare Donne's poetry with that of other poets or to try to determine its relative value. Its flaws are clear and significant; its beauties are unique, inexpressible, and unparalleled. Here, my goal has been to analyze some of the various elements in this mixed collection—poems created at different times and in different moods; thrown together at the end so haphazardly that youthful extravagances of clever sensuality and devout aspirations bump against each other; and presenting a texture so different from what we typically think of as poetry—to reveal the many strands that run through it. One of these strands is a poetry that isn’t perfect in form, uneven in line and casual in rhyme, a poetry where intellect and emotion are rarely or never fully blended in a work that's completely imaginative, yet it possesses an extraordinarily captivating and memorable quality, passionate, reflective, and with its own deep melody.

1 History of English Poetry, iii. 154. Mr. Courthope qualifies this statement somewhat on the next page: 'From this spirit of cynical lawlessness he was perhaps reclaimed by genuine love,' &c. But he has, I think, insufficiently analysed the diverse strains in Donne's love-poetry.

1 History of English Poetry, iii. 154. Mr. Courthope revises this statement a bit on the next page: 'From this spirit of cynical lawlessness, he was perhaps redeemed by true love,' etc. However, I believe he hasn't fully explored the different influences in Donne's love poetry.

2 Gaspary: History of Italian Literature (Oelsner's translation), 1904. Consult also Karl Vossler: Die philosophischen Grundlagen des 'süssen neuen Stils', Heidelberg, 1904, and La Poesia giovanile &c. di Guido Cavalcanti: Studi di Giulio Salvadori, Roma, 1895.

2 Gaspary: History of Italian Literature (Oelsner's translation), 1904. Also check out Karl Vossler: Die philosophischen Grundlagen des 'süssen neuen Stils', Heidelberg, 1904, and La Poesia giovanile &c. di Guido Cavalcanti: Studi di Giulio Salvadori, Roma, 1895.

3 Gaspary: Op. Cit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gaspary: Same source

[pg lvi]

[pg lvi]

II

THE TEXT AND CANON OF DONNE'S POEMS

TEXT

Please provide the short piece of text for modernizing.

Both the text and the canon of Donne's poems present problems which have never been frankly faced by any of his editors—problems which, considering the greatness of his reputation in the seventeenth century, and the very considerable revival of his reputation which began with Coleridge and De Quincey and has advanced uninterruptedly since, are of a rather surprising character. An attempt to define and, as far as may be, to solve these problems will begin most simply with a brief account of the form in which Donne's poems have come down to us.

Both the text and the collection of Donne's poems have issues that none of his editors have truly addressed—issues that, given his significant reputation in the seventeenth century and the major revival of his standing that started with Coleridge and De Quincey and has continued steadily since, are quite surprising. An effort to define and, as much as possible, resolve these issues will start with a straightforward overview of how Donne's poems have been passed down to us.

Three of Donne's poems were printed in his lifetime—the Anniversaries (i.e. The Anatomy of the World with A Funerall Elegie and The Progresse of the Soule) in 1611 and 1612, with later editions in 1621 and 1625; the Elegie upon the untimely death of the incomparable Prince Henry, in Sylvester's Lachrymae Lachrymarum, 1613; and the lines prefixed to Coryats Crudities in 1611. We know nothing of any other poem by Donne being printed prior to 1633. It is noteworthy, as Mr. Gosse has pointed out, that none of the Miscellanies which appeared towards the end of the sixteenth century, as Englands Parnassus1 (1600), or at the beginning of the seventeenth century, as Davison's Poetical Rhapsody,2 contained poems [pg lvii] by Donne. The first of these is a collection of witty and elegant passages from different authors on various general themes (Dissimulation, Faith, Learning, &c.) and is just the kind of book for which Donne's poems would have been made abundant use of at a somewhat later period. There are in our libraries manuscript collections of 'Donne's choicest conceits', and extracts long or short from his poems, dating from the second quarter of the seventeenth century.3 The editor of the second of the anthologies mentioned, Francis Davison, became later much interested in Donne's poems. In notes which he made at some date after 1608, we find him inquiring for 'Satyres, Elegies, Epigrams etc., by John Don', and querying whether they might be obtained 'from Eleaz. Hodgson and Ben Johnson'. Among the books again which he has lent to his brother at a later date are 'John Duns Satyres'. This interest on the part of Davison in Donne's poems makes it seem to me very unlikely that if he had known them earlier he would not have included some of them in his Rhapsody, or that if he had done so he would not have told us. It has been the custom of late to assign to Donne the authorship of one charming lyric in the Rhapsody, 'Absence hear thou my protestation.' I hope to show elsewhere that this is the work, not of Donne, but of another young wit of the day, John Hoskins, whose few extant poems are a not uninteresting link between the manner of Sidney and the Elizabethans and of Donne and the 'Metaphysicals'.

Three of Donne's poems were published during his lifetime—the Anniversaries (which includes The Anatomy of the World, A Funerall Elegie, and The Progresse of the Soule) in 1611 and 1612, with later editions in 1621 and 1625; the Elegie upon the untimely death of the incomparable Prince Henry, in Sylvester's Lachrymae Lachrymarum, 1613; and the lines prefixed to Coryats Crudities in 1611. We don't have any record of other poems by Donne being printed before 1633. It’s worth noting, as Mr. Gosse pointed out, that none of the Miscellanies published at the end of the sixteenth century, like Englands Parnassus1 (1600), or at the beginning of the seventeenth century, such as Davison's Poetical Rhapsody,2 included poems by Donne. The first is a collection of clever and elegant excerpts from various authors on different themes (Dissimulation, Faith, Learning, etc.) and is exactly the kind of book for which Donne's poems would have been highly utilized at a later time. In our libraries, there are manuscript collections of 'Donne's choicest conceits', as well as long or short excerpts from his poems, dating from the second quarter of the seventeenth century.3 The editor of the second anthology mentioned, Francis Davison, later became quite interested in Donne's poems. In notes he made sometime after 1608, he asks about 'Satyres, Elegies, Epigrams etc., by John Don', and wonders if they might be obtained 'from Eleaz. Hodgson and Ben Johnson'. Among the books he later lent to his brother are 'John Duns Satyres'. This interest from Davison in Donne's poems makes it seem very unlikely that, had he known them earlier, he wouldn’t have included some in his Rhapsody; or that if he had, he wouldn’t have mentioned it. Recently, it has become common to attribute one lovely lyric in the Rhapsody, 'Absence hear thou my protestation,' to Donne. I plan to demonstrate elsewhere that this is actually the work of another young writer of the time, John Hoskins, whose few surviving poems provide an interesting link between the style of Sidney and the Elizabethans and that of Donne and the 'Metaphysicals'.

The first collected edition of Donne's poems was issued in 1633, two years after his death. This is a small quarto, the title-page of which is here reproduced.

The first collected edition of Donne's poems was published in 1633, two years after his death. This is a small quarto, and the title page is reproduced here.

[pg lviii]

[pg lviii]


POEMS,

By J. D.

By J.D.

WITH

WITH

ELEGIES

Eulogies

ON THE AUTHORS

ABOUT THE AUTHORS

DEATH.

DEATH.



LONDON.

LONDON.

Printed by M. F. for Iohn Marriot,
and are to be sold at his shop in St 'Dunstans
Church-yard in Fleet-street. 1633.

Printed by M. F. for John Marriott,
and are to be sold at his shop in St. 'Dunstans
Churchyard in Fleet Street. 1633.



[pg lix]

[pg lix]

The first eight pages (Sheet A) are numbered, and contain (1) The Printer to the Understanders,4 (2) the Hexastichon Bibliopolae, (3) the dedication of, and introductory epistle to, The Progresse of the Soule, with which poem the volume opens. The poems themselves, with some prose letters and the Elegies upon the Author, fill pages 1-406. The numbers on some of the pages are misprinted. The order of the poems is generally chaotic, but in batches the poems follow the order preserved in the later editions. Of the significance of this, and of the source and character of this edition, I shall speak later. As regards text and canon it is the most trustworthy of all the old editions. The publisher, John Marriot, was a well-known bookseller at the sign of the Flower de Luce, and issued the poems of Breton, Drayton, Massinger, Quarles, and Wither. The printer was probably Miles Fletcher, or Flesher, a printer of considerable importance in Little Britain from 1611 to 1664. It would almost seem, from the heading of the introductory letter, that the printer was more responsible for the issue than the bookseller Marriot, and it is perhaps noteworthy that when in 1650 the younger Donne succeeded in getting the publication of the poems into his own hand, John Marriot's name remained on the title-page (1650) as publisher, but the printer's initials disappeared, and his prefatory letter made way for a dedication by the younger Donne. (See page 4.) It should be added that copies of the 1633 edition differ considerably from one another. In some a portrait has been inserted. Occasionally The Printer to the Understanders is omitted, the Infinitati Sacrum &c. following immediately on the title-page. In some poems, notably The Progresse of the Soule, and certain of the Letters to noble ladies, the text underwent considerable alteration as the volume passed through the press. Some copies are more correct than others. A few of the errors of the 1635 edition [pg lx] are traceable to the use by the printer of a comparatively imperfect copy of the 1633 edition.

The first eight pages (Sheet A) are numbered and include (1) The Printer to the Understanders,4 (2) the Hexastichon Bibliopolae, (3) the dedication of and introductory letter to The Progresse of the Soule, which is the opening poem of the volume. The poems themselves, along with some prose letters and the Elegies upon the Author, fill pages 1-406. Some pages have incorrect numbers. The arrangement of the poems is mostly disorganized, but in groups, they follow the sequence found in later editions. I will discuss the significance of this, as well as the source and nature of this edition, later. Regarding text and canon, it is the most reliable of all the old editions. The publisher, John Marriot, was a well-known bookseller at the Flower de Luce sign, who published works by Breton, Drayton, Massinger, Quarles, and Wither. The printer was likely Miles Fletcher, or Flesher, a significant printer in Little Britain from 1611 to 1664. It appears, based on the heading of the introductory letter, that the printer was more involved in the release than the bookseller Marriot, and it’s worth noting that when in 1650 the younger Donne managed to take over the publication of the poems, John Marriot's name still appeared on the title page (1650) as the publisher, but the printer's initials were removed, and his introductory letter was replaced with a dedication by the younger Donne. (See page 4.) Additionally, copies of the 1633 edition vary significantly from each other. In some, a portrait has been added. Sometimes The Printer to the Understanders is missing, with the Infinitati Sacrum &c. following directly after the title page. In certain poems, especially The Progresse of the Soule and some of the Letters to noble ladies, the text underwent substantial changes as the volume went through the printing process. Some copies are more accurate than others. A few of the mistakes in the 1635 edition [pg lx] can be traced back to the printer's use of a relatively imperfect copy of the 1633 edition.


POEMS,

By J. D.

By J.D.

WITH

WITH

ELEGIES

Eulogies

ON

ON

THE AUTHORS

THE WRITERS

DEATH.

DEATH.



LONDON.

London.

Printed by M. F. for John Marriot,
and are to be sold at his Shop in St Dunstans
Church-yard in Fleet-street.
1635.

Printed by M. F. for John Marriott,
and available for purchase at his shop in St Dunstans
Churchyard in Fleet Street.
1635.



The Poems by J. D. with Elegies on the Authors Death were reprinted by M. F. for John Harriot in 1635 (the title-page is here reproduced), but with very considerable [pg lxi] alterations. The introductory material remained unchanged except that to the Hexastichon Bibliopolae was added a Hexastichon ad Bibliopolam. Incerti. (See p. 3.) To the title-page was prefixed a portrait in an oval frame. Outside the frame is engraved, to the left top, ANNO DNI. 1591. ÆTATIS SVÆ. 18.; to the right top, on a band ending in a coat of arms, ANTES MVERTO QUE MVDADO. Underneath the engraved portrait and background is the following poem:

The Poems by J. D. with Elegies on the Author's Death were reprinted by M. F. for John Harriot in 1635 (the title page is shown here), but with significant changes. The introductory material stayed the same, except that a Hexastichon ad Bibliopolam. Incerti was added to the Hexastichon Bibliopolae. (See p. 3.) The title page included a portrait in an oval frame. Outside the frame, engraved at the top left, is In the year of our Lord 1591, at the age of 18.; at the top right, on a banner that ends in a coat of arms, is I'd rather be dead than married.. Below the engraved portrait and background is the following poem:

This was for youth, Strength, Mirth, and wit that Time

This was for young people, strength, fun, and cleverness that time

Most count their golden Age; but t'was not thine.

Most people count their golden age; but it wasn't yours.

Thine was thy later yeares, so much refind

Your later years were so refined

From youths Drosse, Mirth, & wit; as thy pure mind

From young people, laughter, and humor; as your untainted mind

Thought (like the Angels) nothing but the Praise

Thought (like the Angels) only about the Praise

Of thy Creator, in those last, best Dayes.

Of your Creator, in those final, greatest days.

Witnes this Booke, (thy Embleme) which begins

Witness this Book, (your Emblem) which starts

With Love; but endes, with Sighes, & Teares for sins.

With love; but it ends with sighs and tears for sins.

IZ: WA:

IZ: WA:

Will: Marshall sculpsit.5

Will: Marshall sculpted.5

The Printer to the Understanders is still followed immediately by the dedication, Infinitati Sacrum, of The Progresse of the Soule, although the poem itself is removed to another part of the volume. The printer noticed this mistake, and at the end of the Elegies upon the Author adds this note:

The Printer to the Understanders is still followed directly by the dedication, Infinitati Sacrum, of The Progresse of the Soule, even though the poem itself has been moved to a different section of the book. The printer saw this error, and at the end of the Elegies upon the Author includes this note:

Errata.6

Corrections.6

Cvrteous Reader, know, that that Epistle intituled, Infinitati Sacrum, 16. of August, 1601. which is printed in [pg lxii] the beginning of the Booke, is misplaced; it should have beene printed before the Progresse of the Soule, in Page 301. before which it was written by the Author; if any other in the Impression doe fall out, which I know not of, hold me excused for I have endeavoured thy satisfaction.

Dear Reader, please note that the letter titled Infinitati Sacrum, dated August 16, 1601, which is printed in [pg lxii] at the beginning of the book, is out of order; it should have been printed before the Progresse of the Soule, on page 301. This is where it was originally written by the author. If there are any other misprints in this edition that I am unaware of, please forgive me; I have tried my best to ensure your satisfaction.

Thine, I. M.

Mine, I. M.

The closing lines of Walton's poem show that it must have been written for this edition, as they refer to what is the chief feature in the new issue of the poems (pp. 1-388, including some prose letters in Latin and English, pp. 275-300, but not including the Elegies upon the Author which in this edition and those of 1639, 1649, 1650, and 1654 are added in unnumbered pages). This new feature is their arrangement in a series of groups:7

The closing lines of Walton's poem indicate that it was specifically written for this edition, as they reference the main aspect of the new version of the poems (pp. 1-388, which includes some prose letters in Latin and English, pp. 275-300, but does not include the Elegies upon the Author, which are added in unnumbered pages in this edition and those from 1639, 1649, 1650, and 1654). This new aspect is their organization into groups:7

[pg lxiii]

[pg lxiii]

  • Songs and Sonnets.
  • Quotes.
  • Elegies.
  • Wedding poems, or, Marriage Songs.
  • Satyrs.
  • Messages to Severall Personages.
  • Funeral Elegies, (including An Anatomie of the
    World
    with A Funerall Elegie, Of the Progresse of
    the Soule
    , and Epicedes and Obsequies upon the
    deaths of sundry Personages
    .)
  • Messages in Prose).8
  • The Progress of the Soule.
  • Sacred Poetry.

While the poems were thus rearranged, the canon also underwent some alteration. One poem, viz. Basse's Epitaph on Shakespeare ('Renowned Chaucer lie a thought more nigh To rare Beaumont'), which had found its way into 1633, was dropped; but quite a number were added, twenty-eight, or twenty-nine if the epitaph On Himselfe be reckoned (as it appears) twice. Professor Norton, in the bibliographical note in the Grolier Club edition (which I occasionally call Grolier for convenience), has inadvertently given the Elegie on the L. C. as one of the poems first printed in 1635. This is an error. The poem was included in 1633 as the sixth in [pg lxiv] a group of Elegies, the rest of which are love poems. The editor of 1635 merely transferred it to its proper place among the Funerall Elegies, just as modern editors have transferred the Elegie on his Mistris ('By our first strange and fatall interview') from the funeral to the love Elegies.

While the poems were rearranged, the collection also changed a bit. One poem, Basse's Epitaph on Shakespeare ('Renowned Chaucer lie a thought more nigh To rare Beaumont'), which had made its way into 1633, was removed; however, quite a few were added, twenty-eight, or twenty-nine if you count the epitaph On Himselfe (as it appears) twice. Professor Norton, in the bibliographical note in the Grolier Club edition (which I sometimes refer to as Grolier for convenience), mistakenly listed the Elegie on the L. C. as one of the poems first printed in 1635. This is incorrect. The poem was included in 1633 as the sixth in a group of Elegies, the rest of which are love poems. The editor of 1635 simply moved it to its correct spot among the Funerall Elegies, just as modern editors have moved the Elegie on his Mistris ('By our first strange and fatal interview') from the funeral to the love Elegies.

The authenticity of the poems added in 1635 will be fully discussed later. The conclusion of the present editor is that of the English poems fifteen are certainly Donne's; three or four are probably or possibly his; the remaining eleven are pretty certainly not by Donne. There is no reason to think that 1635 is in any way a more authoritative edition than 1633. It has fewer signs of competent editing of the text, and it begins the process of sweeping in poems from every quarter, which was continued by Waldron, Simeon, and Grosart.

The authenticity of the poems added in 1635 will be fully discussed later. The current editor concludes that out of the English poems, fifteen are definitely Donne's; three or four might be his; and the remaining eleven are pretty certainly not by Donne. There’s no reason to believe that 1635 is any more authoritative than 1633. It shows less evidence of careful editing, and it starts the trend of including poems from various sources, which was continued by Waldron, Simeon, and Grosart.

The third edition of Donne's poems appeared in 1639. This is identical in form, contents, and paging with that of 1635. The dedication and introduction to The Progresse of the Soule are removed to their right place and the Errata dropped, and there are a considerable number of minor alterations of the text.

The third edition of Donne's poems was published in 1639. This edition is the same in format, content, and pagination as that of 1635. The dedication and introduction to The Progresse of the Soule have been moved to their correct place, the Errata has been omitted, and there are quite a few minor changes to the text.

In the issuing of all these editions of Donne's poems, the younger Donne, who seems to have claimed the right to benefit by his father's literary remains, had apparently no part.9

In releasing all these editions of Donne's poems, the younger Donne, who seems to have assumed the right to benefit from his father's literary legacy, apparently had no involvement.9

[pg lxv]

[pg lxv]


POETRY,

By J. D.

By J.D.

VVITH

WITH

ELEGIES

Eulogies

ON

ON

THE AUTHORS

THE WRITERS

DEATH.

DEATH.



LONDON.

London.

Printed by M. F. for John Marriot,
and are to be sold at his Shop in St Dunstans
Church-yard in Fleet-street.
1639.

Printed by M. F. for John Marriot,
and are to be sold at his shop in St Dunstans
Churchyard in Fleet Street.
1639.



[pg lxvi]

[pg lxvi]

What assistance, if any, the printer and publisher had from others of Donne's friends and executors it is impossible now to say, though one can hardly imagine that without some assistance they could have got access to so many poems or been allowed to publish the elegies on his death, some of which refer to the publication of the poems.10 Walton, as we have seen, wrote verses to be prefixed to the second edition. At any rate in 1637 the younger John Donne made an effort to arrest the unauthorized issue of his father's works. Dr. Grosart first printed in his edition of the poems (Fuller Worthies' Library, 1873, ii, p. lii) the following petition and response preserved in the Record Office:

What help, if any, the printer and publisher received from Donne's friends and executors is hard to determine now, but it's difficult to believe that they could have accessed so many poems or been allowed to publish the elegies about his death without some assistance, especially since some of those elegies mention the publication of the poems.10 As we've seen, Walton wrote verses to introduce the second edition. In any case, in 1637, the younger John Donne made an effort to stop the unauthorized release of his father's works. Dr. Grosart first published in his edition of the poems (Fuller Worthies' Library, 1873, ii, p. lii) the following petition and response kept in the Record Office:

To ye most Reverende Father in God

To the most Reverend Father in God

William Lorde Arch-Bisshop of

William Lorde Archbishop of

Canterburie Primate, and

Canterbury Primacy, and

Metropolitan of all Eng-

Metropolitan of all England

lande his Grace.

landed his Grace.

The humble petition of John Donne, Clercke.

The humble request of John Donne, Clerk.

Doth show unto your Grace that since ye death of his Father (latly Deane of Pauls) there hath bene manie scandalous Pamflets printed, and published, under his name, which were [pg lxvii] none of his, by severall Boocksellers, withoute anie leave or Autoritie; in particuler one entitoled Juvenilia, printed for Henry Seale; another by John Marriott and William Sheares, entitoled Ignatius his Conclave, as allsoe certaine Poems by ye sayde John Marriote, of which abuses thay have bene often warned by your Petr and tolde that if thay desisted not, thay should be proceeded against beefore your Grace, which thay seeme soe much to slight, that thay profess soddainly to publish new impressions, verie much to the greife of your Petr and the discredite of ye memorie of his Father.

I want to inform your Grace that since the death of his father (who was recently Dean of St. Paul's), many scandalous pamphlets have been printed and published under his name, which are not his own, by various booksellers, without any permission or authority. In particular, one titled *Juvenilia*, published by Henry Seale; another by John Marriott and William Sheares, titled *Ignatius his Conclave*, as well as certain poems by the aforementioned John Marriott. They have been repeatedly warned by your Petr and told that if they do not stop, they will be taken to task before your Grace, yet they seem to ignore this warning and are suddenly planning to publish new editions, much to the distress of your Petr and the disgrace of his father's memory.

Wherefore your Petr doth beeseece your Grace that you would bee pleased by your Commaunde, to stopp their farther proceedinge herein, and to cale the forenamed boocksellers beefore you, to giue an account, for what thay haue allreadie done; and your Petr shall pray, &c.

Wherefore your Petitioner humbly requests your Grace to kindly order a stop to their further actions in this matter, and to summon the aforementioned booksellers before you to account for what they have already done; and your Petitioner shall pray, etc.

I require ye Partyes whom this Pet concernes, not to meddle any farther wth ye Printing or Selling of any ye pretended workes of ye late Deane of St. Paules, saue onely such as shall be licensed by publicke authority, and approued by the Peticonr, as they will answere ye contrary at theyr perill. And of this I desire Mr. Deane of ye Arches to take care.

I require the parties concerned not to interfere any further with the printing or selling of any of the supposed works of the late Dean of St. Paul's, except for those that are licensed by public authority and approved by the petitioner, as they will be held accountable for any violations at their own risk. I ask Mr. Dean of the Arches to take care of this matter.

Dec: 16, 1637. W. Cant.

Dec 16, 1637. W. Cant.

Despite this injunction the edition of 1639 was issued, as the previous ones had been, by Marriot and M. F. It was not till ten years later that the younger Donne succeeded in establishing his claim. In 1649 Marriot prepared a new edition, printed as before by M. F. The introductory matter remained unchanged except that the printing being more condensed it occupies three pages instead of five; the use of Roman and Italic type is exactly reversed; and there are some slight changes of spelling. The printing of the poems is also more condensed, so that they occupy pp. 1-368 instead of 1-388 in 1635-39. The text underwent some generally unimportant alteration or corruption, and two poems were added, the lines Upon Mr. Thomas Coryats Crudities (p. 172. It had been printed with Coryats Crudities in 1611) and the short poem called Sonnet. The Token (p. 72).

Despite this injunction, the 1639 edition was published, just like the previous ones, by Marriot and M. F. It wasn't until ten years later that the younger Donne managed to assert his claim. In 1649, Marriot prepared a new edition, printed again by M. F. The introductory material stayed the same, except that the printing was more condensed, taking up three pages instead of five; the use of Roman and Italic type was completely swapped; and there were a few minor spelling changes. The printing of the poems was also more condensed, so they filled pages 1-368 instead of 1-388 in 1635-39. The text underwent some generally minor changes or corruption, and two poems were added: the lines Upon Mr. Thomas Coryats Crudities (p. 172. It had been printed with Coryats Crudities in 1611) and the short poem titled Sonnet. The Token (p. 72).

Only a very few copies of this edition were issued. W. C. Hazlitt describes one in his Bibliographical Collections, &c., [pg lxviii] Second Series (1882), p. 181. The only copy of whose existence I am aware is in the Library of Harvard College. It was used by Professor Norton in preparing the Grolier Club edition, and I owe my knowledge of it to this and to a careful description made for me by Miss Mary H. Buckingham. The title-page is here reproduced.

Only a very limited number of copies of this edition were released. W. C. Hazlitt mentions one in his Bibliographical Collections, &c., [pg lxviii] Second Series (1882), p. 181. The only copy I know of is in the Harvard College Library. Professor Norton used it while preparing the Grolier Club edition, and I learned about it through that along with a detailed description that Miss Mary H. Buckingham provided for me. The title page is reproduced here.


POEMS,

By J. D.

By J.D.

WITH

WITH

ELEGIES

Eulogies

ON

ON

THE AUTHORS

THE WRITERS

DEATH.

DEATH.



LONDON.

London.

Printed by M. F. for Iohn Marriot,
and are to be sold at his Shop in St Dunstans
Church-yard in Fleet-street.
1649.

Printed by M. F. for John Marriott,
and are to be sold at his shop in St Dunstans
churchyard in Fleet Street.
1649.



[pg lxix]

[pg 69]

What happened seems to have been this. The younger Donne intervened before the edition was issued, and either by authority or agreement took it over. Marriot remained the publisher. The title-page which in 1649 was identical with that of 1635-39, except for the change of date and the 'W' in 'WITH', now appeared as follows:

What happened looks like this. The younger Donne stepped in before the edition was released, and either by authority or agreement took control of it. Marriot stayed on as the publisher. The title page, which in 1649 was the same as that of 1635-39, except for the change of date and the 'W' in 'WITH', now appeared as follows:


POEMS,

By J. D.

By J.D.

WITH

WITH

ELEGIES

Eulogies

ON THE

ON THE

AUTHORS DEATH.

AUTHOR'S DEATH.

TO WHICH

TO WHICH

Is added divers Copies under his own hand
never before in print.

Includes various copies written by him
that have never been published before.


LONDON.

LONDON.

Printed for John Marriot, and are
to be sold by Richard Marriot at his shop
by Chancery lane end over against the Inner
Temple gate. 1650.

Printed for John Marriot, and are
to be sold by Richard Marriot at his shop
by Chancery lane end across from the Inner
Temple gate. 1650.



[pg lxx]

[pg lxx]

The initials of the printer, M. F., disappear, and the name of John Marriot's son, partner, and successor, Richard, appears along with his own. There is no great distance between St. Dunstan's Churchyard and the end of Chancery Lane. With M. F. went the introductory Printer to the Understanders, its place being taken by a dedicatory letter in young Donne's most courtly style to William, Lord Craven, Baron of Hamsted-Marsham.

The initials of the printer, M. F., fade away, and the name of John Marriot's son, partner, and successor, Richard, appears alongside his own. There isn't much distance between St. Dunstan's Churchyard and the end of Chancery Lane. With M. F. gone, the introductory Printer to the Understanders is replaced by a dedicatory letter in young Donne's most refined style to William, Lord Craven, Baron of Hamsted-Marsham.

In the body of the volume as prepared in 1649 no alteration was made. The 'divers Copies ... never before in print', of which the new editor boasts, were inserted in a couple of sheets (or a sheet and a half, aa, bb incomplete) at the end. These are variously bound up in different copies, being sometimes before, sometimes at the end of the Elegies upon the Author, sometimes before and among them. They contain a quite miscellaneous assortment of writings, verse and prose, Latin and English, by, or presumably by, Donne, with a few complimentary verses on Donne taken from Jonson's Epigrams.

In the main part of the book prepared in 1649, no changes were made. The "various Copies... never before in print," which the new editor boasts about, were added in a couple of sheets (or a sheet and a half, aa, bb incomplete) at the end. These are bound differently in various copies, sometimes appearing before, sometimes at the end of the Elegies upon the Author, and sometimes mixed in with them. They include a random collection of writings, both verse and prose, in Latin and English, by or likely by Donne, along with a few complimentary verses on Donne taken from Jonson's Epigrams.

The text of Donne's own writings is carelessly printed. In short, Donne's son did nothing to fix either the text or the canon of his father's poems. The former, as it stands in the body of the volume in the editions of 1650-54, he took over from Marriot and M. F. As regards the latter, he speaks of the 'kindnesse of the Printer, ... adding something too much, lest any spark of this sacred fire might perish undiscerned'; but he does not condescend to tell us, if he knew, what these unauthentic poems are. He withdrew nothing.

The text of Donne's writings is poorly printed. In short, Donne's son did nothing to correct the text or the collection of his father's poems. The text, as it appears in the editions from 1650-54, was taken from Marriot and M. F. As for the collection, he mentions the 'kindness of the Printer, ... adding a little too much, so that no spark of this sacred fire might be lost unnoticed'; but he doesn't bother to tell us, if he knew, which poems are not authentic. He removed nothing.

In 1654 the poems were published once more, but printed from the same types as in 1650. The text of the poems (pp. 1-368) is identical in 1649, 1650, 1654; of the additional matter (pp. 369-392) in 1650, 1654. The only change made in the last is on the title-page, where a new publisher's name appears,11 as in the following facsimile:

In 1654, the poems were published again, but printed using the same types as in 1650. The text of the poems (pp. 1-368) is the same in 1649, 1650, and 1654; regarding the additional material (pp. 369-392) in 1650 and 1654. The only change in the last version is on the title page, where a new publisher's name is listed,11 as shown in the following facsimile:

[pg lxxi]

[pg lxxi]


POEMS,

By J. D.

By J.D.

WITH

WITH

ELEGIES

Eulogies

ON THE

ON THE

AUTHORS DEATH.

AUTHOR'S DEATH.

TO WHICH

TO WHICH

Is added divers Copies under his own hand
never before in Print.

Includes several copies in his own handwriting
never before printed.


LONDON,

London

Printed by J. Flesher, and are to be sold
by John Sweeting at the Angel in
Popeshead-Alley. 1654.

Printed by J. Flesher, and are to be sold
by John Sweeting at the Angel in
Popeshead-Alley. 1654.



James Flesher was the son of Miles Flesher, or Fletcher, who is probably the M. F. of the earlier editions. John Sweeting was an active bookseller and publisher, first at the Crown in Cornhill, and subsequently at the Angel as above (1639-1661). He was the publisher of many plays and poems, and in 1657 the publication of Donne's Letters to Severall Persons of Honour was transferred to him from Richard Marriot, who issued them in 1651.

James Flesher was the son of Miles Flesher, or Fletcher, who is likely the M. F. mentioned in the earlier editions. John Sweeting was a prominent bookseller and publisher, initially at the Crown in Cornhill and later at the Angel (1639-1661). He published numerous plays and poems, and in 1657, the publication of Donne's Letters to Severall Persons of Honour was handed over to him from Richard Marriot, who had released them in 1651.

[pg lxxii]

[pg 72]

POETRY, &c.

BY

BY

JOHN DONNE,

JOHN DONNE,

late Dean of St. Pauls.

former Dean of St. Pauls.

WITH

WITH

ELEGIES

Eulogies

ON THE

ON THE

AUTHORS DEATH.

AUTHOR'S PASSING.

To which is added
Divers Copies under his own hand,
Never before Printed.

To which is added
Various Copies in his own handwriting,
Never published before.



In the SAVOY,

Printed by T. N. for Henry Herringman, at the sign of
the Anchor, in the lower-walk of the
New-Exchange. 1669.

At the SAVOY,

Printed by T. N. for Henry Herringman, at the sign of
the Anchor, in the lower-walk of the
New-Exchange. 1669.



[pg lxxiii]

[pg 73]

The last edition of Donne's poems which bears evidence of recourse to manuscript sources, and which enlarged the canon of the poems, was that of 1669. The younger Donne died in 1662, and this edition was purely a printer's venture. Its title-page runs as opposite.

The last edition of Donne's poems that shows the use of manuscript sources and expanded the collection of poems was published in 1669. The younger Donne passed away in 1662, and this edition was solely a printing project. Its title page is as follows.

This edition added two elegies which a sense of propriety had hitherto excluded from Donne's printed works, though they are in almost all the manuscript collections, and a satire which most of the manuscripts assign not to Donne but to Sir John Roe. The introductory material remains as in 1650-54 and unpaged; but the Elegies to the Author are now paged, and the poems with the prose letters inserted in 1633 and added to in 1635 (see above, p. lxiii, note 8), the Elegies to the Author, and the additional sheets inserted in 1650, occupy pp. 1-414. The love Elegies were numbered as in earlier editions, but the titles which some had borne were all dropped. Elegie XIIII (XII in this edition) was enlarged. Two new Elegies were added, one (Loves Progress) as Elegie XVIII, the second (Going to Bed) unnumbered and simply headed To his Mistress going to bed. The text of the poems underwent considerable alteration, some of the changes showing a reversion to the text of 1633, others a reference to manuscript sources, many editorial conjecture.

This edition includes two elegies that were previously left out of Donne's printed works due to a sense of propriety, even though they're found in nearly all the manuscript collections, along with a satire that most manuscripts attribute not to Donne but to Sir John Roe. The introductory material stays the same as in 1650-54 and remains unpaged; however, the Elegies to the Author are now paged, and the poems with the prose letters added in 1633 and expanded in 1635 (see above, p. lxiii, note 8), the Elegies to the Author, and the additional sheets inserted in 1650 take up pages 1-414. The love Elegies were numbered like in previous editions, but all the titles they once had were removed. Elegie XIIII (XII in this edition) was expanded. Two new Elegies were added, one (Loves Progress) as Elegie XVIII, and the other (Going to Bed) left unnumbered and simply titled To his Mistress going to bed. The text of the poems was significantly changed, with some alterations reflecting a return to the text of 1633, others referencing manuscript sources, and many based on editorial guesses.

The edition of 1669 is the last edition of Donne's poems which can be regarded as in any degree an authority for the text of the poems, because it is the last which affords evidence of access to independent manuscript sources. All subsequent editions, till we come to those of Grosart and Chambers, were based on these. If the editor preferred one reading to another it was on purely internal evidence, a result of his own decision as to which was the more correct or the preferable reading. In 1719, for example, a new edition was brought out by the well-known publisher Jacob Tonson. The title-page runs as over.

The 1669 edition is the final version of Donne's poems that can be considered somewhat authoritative for the text, as it's the last one that shows access to independent manuscript sources. All later editions, until we get to those by Grosart and Chambers, were based on this one. If the editor chose one version over another, it was based solely on internal evidence, reflecting their own judgment about which was more accurate or preferable. In 1719, for instance, a new edition was released by the famous publisher Jacob Tonson. The title page reads as follows.

[pg lxxiv]

[pg 74]


POETRY

ON SEVERAL

ON SEVERAL

OCCASIONS.

Events.

Written by the Reverend

Written by the Rev.

JOHN DONNE, D.D.

JOHN DONNE, D.D.

Late Dean of St. PAUL'S.

Late Dean of St. Paul's.

WITH

WITH

Elegies on the Author's Death.

Elegies on the Author's Passing.

To this Edition is added,

This edition includes,

Some Account of the Life
of the Author.

Some Account of the Author's Life.



LONDON:

London:

Printed for J. Tonson, and Sold by
W. Taylor at the Ship in
Pater-noster-Row. 1719.

Printed for J. Tonson, and Sold by
W. Taylor at the Ship in
Pater-noster-Row. 1719.



This edition opens with the Epistle Dedicatory as in 1650-69, which is followed by an abridgement of Walton's Life of Donne. An examination of the text of the poems shows clearly that this edition was printed from that of 1669, but is by no means a slavish reproduction. The editor has consulted earlier [pg lxxv] editions and corrected mistakes, but I have found no evidence either that he knew the editions of 1633 and 1635, or had access to manuscript collections. He very wisely dropped the Satire 'Sleep next Society', inserted for the first time by the editor of 1669, and certainly not by Donne. It was reinserted by Chalmers in 1810.12

This edition starts with the Dedication Letter just like in 1650-69, and it’s followed by a summary of Walton's Life of Donne. A look at the text of the poems makes it clear that this edition was printed from the one from 1669, but it’s not just a copy. The editor has checked earlier editions and fixed errors, but I haven't found any proof that he was aware of the 1633 and 1635 editions or had access to manuscript collections. He wisely removed the satire 'Sleep next Society', which was added for the first time by the editor of 1669, and was definitely not by Donne. It was put back in by Chalmers in 1810.12

These, then, are the early editions of Donne's poems. But the printed editions are not the only form in which the poems, or the great majority of the poems, have come down to us. None of these editions, we have seen, was issued before the poet's death. None, so far as we can discover (I shall discuss this point more fully later), was printed from sources carefully prepared for the press by the author, as were for example the LXXX Sermons issued in 1640. But Donne's poems were well known to many readers before 1633. One of the earliest published references to them occurs in 1614, in [pg lxxvi] a collection of Epigrams by Thomas Freeman, called Runne | And a great Cast | The | Second Book.

These are the early editions of Donne's poems. However, the printed editions aren't the only way the majority of the poems have been passed down to us. None of these editions, as we've seen, was published before the poet's death. None, as far as we can tell (I’ll cover this in more detail later), was printed from sources that the author had carefully prepared for publication, like the LXXX Sermons published in 1640. But Donne's poems were well-known to many readers before 1633. One of the first published mentions of them appears in 1614, in [pg lxxvi] a collection of Epigrams by Thomas Freeman, titled Runne | And a great Cast | The | Second Book.

Epigram 84.

To Iohn Dunne.

To John Dunne.

The Storme describ'd hath set thy name afloate,

The Storme described has put your name out there,

Thy Calme a gale of famous winde hath got:

Thy Calme has caught a strong wind of fame:

Thy Satyres short, too soone we them o'relooke,

Thy Satyres are brief; we overlook them too quickly.

I prethee Persius write a bigger booke.

I urge you, Persius, to write a longer book.

In 1616 Ben Jonson's Epigrammes were published in the first (folio) edition of his works, and they contain the Epigram, printed in this edition, To Lucy, Countesse of Bedford, with Mr. Donnes Satyres. In these and similar cases the 'bookes' referred to are not printed but manuscript works. Mr. Chambers has pointed out (Poems of John Donne, i, pp. xxxviii-ix) an interesting reference in Drayton's Epistle to Reynolds to poems circulating thus 'by transcription'; and Anthony Wood speaks of Hoskins having left a 'book of poems neatly written'. In Donne's own letters we find references to his poems, his paradoxes and problems, and even a long treatise like the ΒΙΑΘΑΝΑΤΟΣ, being sent to his friends with injunctions of secrecy, and in the case of the last with an express statement that it had not been, and was not to be, printed. Sometimes the manuscript collection seems to have been made by Donne himself, or on his instruction, for a special friend and patron like Lord Ancrum; but after he had become a distinguished Churchman who, as Jonson told Drummond, 'repenteth highlie and seeketh to destroy all his poems,' it was his friends and admirers who collected and copied them. An instructive reference to the interest awakened in Donne's early poems by his fame as a preacher comes to us from Holland. Constantine Huyghens, the Dutch poet, and father of the more famous scientist, Christian, was a member of the Dutch embassy in 1618, 1621-23, and again in 1624. He moved in the best circles, and made the acquaintance of Donne ('great preacher and great conversationalist', he calls [pg lxxvii] him) at the house probably of Sir Robert Killigrew. Writing to his friend and fellow-poet Hooft, in 1630, he says:13

In 1616, Ben Jonson's Epigrammes were published in the first (folio) edition of his works, which includes the Epigram, printed in this edition, To Lucy, Countess of Bedford, with Mr. Donne's Satyres. In these and similar cases, the 'books' mentioned are not printed but handwritten manuscripts. Mr. Chambers pointed out (Poems of John Donne, i, pp. xxxviii-ix) an interesting mention in Drayton's Epistle to Reynolds about poems circulating 'by transcription'; and Anthony Wood talks about Hoskins leaving a 'book of poems neatly written'. In Donne's own letters, we see references to his poems, his paradoxes and problems, and even a long treatise like the ΒΙΑΘΑΝΑΤΟΣ, sent to his friends with requests for secrecy, and specifically noted that it had not been, and should not be, printed. Sometimes the manuscript collection seems to have been made by Donne himself or at his request for a special friend and patron like Lord Ancrum; but after he became a respected Churchman who, as Jonson told Drummond, 'deeply regrets and seeks to destroy all his poems,' it was his friends and admirers who gathered and copied them. A telling reference to the interest sparked in Donne's early poems by his reputation as a preacher comes from Holland. Constantine Huyghens, the Dutch poet and father of the more famous scientist, Christian, was part of the Dutch embassy in 1618, 1621-23, and again in 1624. He moved in elite circles and got to know Donne ('great preacher and great conversationalist,' he calls him) at the house, probably, of Sir Robert Killigrew. Writing to his friend and fellow-poet Hooft in 1630, he says:13

'I think I have often entertained you with reminiscences of Dr. Donne, now Dean of St. Pauls in London, and on account of this remunerative post (such is the custom of the English) held in high esteem, in still higher for the wealth of his unequalled wit, and yet more incomparable eloquence in the pulpit. Educated early at Court in the service of the great; experienced in the ways of the world; sharpened by study; in poetry, he is more famous than anyone. Many rich fruits [pg lxxviii] from the green branches of his wit14 have lain mellowing among the lovers of art, which now, when nearly rotten with age, they are distributing. Into my hands have fallen, by the help of my special friends among the gentlemen of that nation, some five and twenty of the best sort of medlars. Among our people, I cannot select anyone to whom they ought to be communicated sooner than to you,15 as this poets manner of conceit and expression are exactly yours, Sir.'

'I think I have often entertained you with stories about Dr. Donne, now the Dean of St. Paul's in London, who is highly regarded for his prestigious position (that’s how things are done in England) and even more so for his exceptional wit and unmatched eloquence in the pulpit. Educated early at Court while serving the nobility; experienced in the ways of the world; enhanced by his studies; he is more famous in poetry than anyone else. Many rich insights from the vibrant branches of his intelligence have been cherished among art lovers, which now, when they are nearly spoiled with age, they are distributing. Through the help of my good friends among the gentlemen of that nation, I’ve received about twenty-five of the finest medlars. Among our people, I can’t think of anyone more deserving of them than you, as this poet's style and expression are exactly like yours, Sir.'

This is a very interesting piece of evidence as to the manner in which Donne's poems had been preserved by his friends, and the form in which they were being distributed. There is no reference to publication. It is doubtless due to this activity in collecting and transcribing the poems of the now famous preacher that we owe the number of manuscript collections dating from the years before and immediately after 1630.

This is a really interesting piece of evidence about how Donne's poems were kept by his friends and how they were being shared. There's no mention of publication. It's likely because of this effort to gather and copy the poems of the now-famous preacher that we have numerous manuscript collections from the years before and right after 1630.

Had Donne undertaken the publication of his own poems, such of these manuscript collections as have been preserved—none of which are autograph, and few or none of which have a now traceable history—would have little importance for a modern editor. The most that they could do would be to show us occasionally what changes a poem had undergone between its earliest and its latest appearance. But Donne's poems were not published in this way, and the manuscripts cannot be ignored. They must have for his editor at least the same interest and importance as the Quartos have for the editor of Shakespeare. Whatever opinion he may hold, on a priori or a posteriori grounds, regarding the superior [pg lxxix] authority of the First Folio of Shakespeare's plays, no editor, not 'thirled to' a theory, will deny that a right reading has been preserved for us often by the Quartos and the Quartos only. No wise man will neglect the assistance even of the more imperfect of them. Before therefore discussing the relative value of the different editions, and the use that may be made of the manuscripts, it will be well to give a short description of the manuscripts which the present editor has consulted and used, of their relation to one another, their comparative value, and the relation of some of them to the editions. It is, of course, possible that there are manuscripts of Donne's poems which have not yet come to light; and among them may be some more correctly transcribed than any which has come into the present editor's hands. He has, however, examined between twenty and thirty, and with the feeling recently of moving in a circle—that new manuscripts were in part or whole duplicates of those which had been already examined, and confirmed readings already noted but did not suggest anything fresh.

Had Donne published his own poems, the preserved manuscript collections—none of which are in his handwriting, and few or none of which have a traceable history—would hold little significance for a modern editor. The most they could do is occasionally show us the changes a poem underwent from its earliest to its latest version. But Donne’s poems weren’t published in that way, and the manuscripts can’t be overlooked. They should hold at least the same interest and importance for his editor as the Quartos do for a Shakespeare editor. Regardless of his views on the superior authority of the First Folio of Shakespeare’s plays, no editor, not bound to a theory, can deny that the Quartos often preserve the correct readings, and sometimes only they do. No wise person would disregard the help, even from the more flawed of them. Therefore, before discussing the relative value of the different editions and how the manuscripts can be utilized, it’s important to provide a brief description of the manuscripts that the current editor has reviewed and used, their relationship to one another, their comparative value, and how some of them relate to the editions. It’s certainly possible that there are still undiscovered manuscripts of Donne’s poems, and among them could be more accurately transcribed versions than what the current editor has found. He has examined between twenty and thirty, feeling recently like he was going in circles—finding that new manuscripts were partly or entirely duplicates of those already reviewed, confirming previously noted readings but not presenting any new insights.

I will divide the manuscripts into four classes, of which the first two, it will be seen at a glance, are likely to be the most important for the textual critic.

I will categorize the manuscripts into four groups, and it's clear at first glance that the first two are likely to be the most significant for the textual critic.

(1) Manuscript collections of portions of Donne's poems, e.g. the Satyres. The 'booke' to which Freeman refers in the epigram quoted above was probably a small collection of this kind, and we have seen that Jonson sent the Satyres to Lady Bedford, and Francis Davison lent them to his brother. Of such collections I have examined the following:

(1) Manuscript collections of parts of Donne's poems, like the Satyres. The 'book' that Freeman mentions in the epigram above was likely a small collection of this type, and we know that Jonson sent the Satyres to Lady Bedford, and Francis Davison lent them to his brother. I've looked into the following collections:

Q. This is a small quarto manuscript, bound up with a number of other manuscripts, in a volume (MS. 216) in the library of Queen's College, Oxford. It is headed Mr. John Dunnes Satires, and contains the five Satires (which alone I have accepted as Donne's own) followed by A Storme, A Calme, and one song, The Curse (see p. 41), here headed Dirae. As Mr. Chambers says (Poems of John Donne, i, p. xxxvi), this is probably just the kind of 'booke' which Freeman read. [pg lxxx] The poems it contains are probably those of Donne's poems which were first known outside the circle of his intimate friends.

Q. This is a small quarto manuscript, bound together with several other manuscripts, in a volume (MS. 216) at the library of Queen's College, Oxford. It’s titled Mr. John Dunne's Satires and includes the five Satires (which I consider to be Donne's own) followed by A Storme, A Calme, and one song, The Curse (see p. 41), which is listed here as Dirae. As Mr. Chambers mentions (Poems of John Donne, i, p. xxxvi), this is likely just the type of 'booke' that Freeman read. [pg lxxx] The poems included are probably the first of Donne's works to be known outside of his close circle of friends.

What seems to be a duplicate of Q is preserved among the Dyce MSS. in the South Kensington Museum. This contains the five Satyres, and the Storme and Calme. The MSS. are evidently transcribed from the same source, but one is not a copy of the other. They agree in such exceptional readings as e.g. Satyres, I. 58 'Infanta of London'; 94 'goes in the way' &c.; II. 86 'In wringing each acre'; 88 'Assurances as bigge as glossie civill lawes'. The last suggests that the one is a copy of the other, but again they diverge in such cases as III. 49 'Crants' Dyce MS.; 'Crates' Q; and IV. 215-16 'a Topclief would have ravisht him quite away' Q, where the Dyce MS. preserves the normal 'a Pursevant would have ravisht him quite away'.

What looks like a duplicate of Q is kept among the Dyce manuscripts in the South Kensington Museum. This collection includes the five Satyres, along with Storme and Calme. The manuscripts were clearly copied from the same source, but one isn't just a copy of the other. They match in some unique passages, like Satyres, I. 58 'Infanta of London'; 94 'goes in the way' etc.; II. 86 'In wringing each acre'; 88 'Assurances as big as glossy civil laws'. The last one hints that one might be a copy of the other, but they also differ in instances like III. 49 'Crants' in the Dyce MS.; 'Crates' in Q; and IV. 215-16 'a Topclief would have ravished him quite away' in Q, while the Dyce MS. keeps the standard 'a Pursevant would have ravished him quite away'.

If manuscripts like Q and the Dyce MS. carry us back, as they seem to do, to the form in which the Satyres circulated before any of the later collections of Donne's poems were made (between 1620 and 1630), they are clearly of great importance for the editor. The text of the Satyres in 1633 and the later editions, which closely resembles that of one of the later MS. collections, presents many variants from the older tradition. It is a difficult matter to decide how far these may be the corrections of the author himself, or of the collector and editor.

If manuscripts like Q and the Dyce MS. take us back, as they appear to do, to the version of the Satyres that was shared before any of the later collections of Donne's poems were compiled (between 1620 and 1630), they are obviously very important for the editor. The text of the Satyres in 1633 and the later editions, which closely mirrors that of one of the later MS. collections, shows many differences from the older tradition. It’s a challenging task to determine how much of these might be corrections made by the author himself or by the collector and editor.

W. This, the Westmoreland MS., belonging to Mr. Edmund Gosse, is one of the most interesting and valuable manuscripts of Donne's poems which have come down to us. It is bound in its original vellum, and was written, Mr. Warner, late Egerton Librarian, British Museum, conjectured from the handwriting, 'a little later than 1625'. This date agrees with what one would gather from the contents, for the manuscript contains sonnets which must have been written after 1617, but does not contain any of the hymns written just at the close of Donne's life.

W. The Westmoreland manuscript, owned by Mr. Edmund Gosse, is one of the most fascinating and valuable manuscripts of Donne's poems that we have. It's still in its original vellum binding, and Mr. Warner, the former Egerton Librarian at the British Museum, speculated from the handwriting that it was created "a little later than 1625." This date aligns with what you can infer from the contents, as the manuscript includes sonnets that must have been written after 1617, but it doesn't feature any of the hymns composed right at the end of Donne's life.

W is a much larger 'book' than Q. It begins with the five [pg lxxxi] Satyres, as that does. Leaving one page blank, it then continues with a collection of the Elegies numbered, thirteen in all, of which twelve are Love Elegies, and one, the last, a Funeral Elegy, 'Sorrow who to this house.'16 These are followed by an Epithalamion (that generally called 'made at Lincolns Inn') and a number of verse letters to different friends, some of which are not contained in any of the old editions. So many of them are addressed to Rowland Woodward, or members of his family, that Mr. Gosse conjectures that the manuscript was prepared for him, but this cannot be proved.17 The letters are followed by the Holy Sonnets, these by La Corona, and the book closes (as many collections of the poems do) with a bundle of prose Paradoxes, followed in this case by the Epigrams. Both the Holy Sonnets and the Epigrams contain poems not printed in any of the old editions.

W is a much larger 'book' than Q. It starts with the five [pg lxxxi] Satires, just like Q does. After leaving one page blank, it continues with a collection of the Elegies numbered, thirteen in total, twelve of which are Love Elegies and one, the last, is a Funeral Elegy titled 'Sorrow who to this house.'16 Next, there’s an Epithalamion (commonly referred to as 'made at Lincoln's Inn') and several verse letters to different friends, some of which aren’t found in any of the earlier editions. Many of them are addressed to Rowland Woodward or members of his family, which leads Mr. Gosse to suggest that the manuscript was prepared for him, although this can't be proven.17 The letters are followed by the Holy Sonnets, then La Corona, and the book ends (as many poetry collections do) with a group of prose Paradoxes, followed in this case by the Epigrams. Both the Holy Sonnets and the Epigrams include poems that weren’t printed in any of the earlier editions.

It should be noted that though W as a whole may have been transcribed as late as 1625, it clearly goes back in portions to an earlier date. The letters are headed e.g. To Mr. H. W., To Mr. C. B., &c. Now the custom in manuscripts [pg lxxxii] and editions is to bring these headings up to date, changing 'To Mr. H. W.' into 'To Sr Henry Wotton'. That they bear headings which were correct at the date when the poems were written points to their fairly direct descent from the original copies.

It’s important to note that even though W as a whole might have been copied as late as 1625, parts of it clearly date back earlier. The letters are addressed, for example, to Mr. H. W., Mr. C. B., etc. The usual practice in manuscripts [pg lxxxii] and editions is to update these headings, changing 'To Mr. H. W.' to 'To Sr Henry Wotton'. The fact that they have headings that were accurate at the time the poems were written suggests they have a fairly direct lineage from the original copies.

If Q probably represents the kind of manuscript which circulated pretty widely, W is a good representative of the kind which circulated only among Donne's friends. Some of the poems escaped being transcribed into larger collections and were not published till our own day. The value of W for the text of Donne's poems must stand high. For some of the letters and religious poems it is our sole authority. Though a unique manuscript now, it was probably not so always, for Addl. MS. 23229 in the British Museum contains a single folio which must have been torn from a manuscript identical with W. The handwriting is slightly different, but the order of the poems and their text prove the identity.

If Q likely represents the type of manuscript that was widely circulated, W is a good example of the kind that only circulated among Donne's friends. Some of the poems were not included in larger collections and were not published until our time. The significance of W for the text of Donne's poems is quite high. For some of the letters and religious poems, it is our only source. Although it's a unique manuscript now, it probably wasn’t always so, since Addl. MS. 23229 in the British Museum contains a single page that must have been torn from a manuscript identical to W. The handwriting is slightly different, but the arrangement of the poems and their text confirm the connection.

A23. This same manuscript (Addl. MS. 23229), which is a very miscellaneous collection of fragments, presented to the Museum by John Wilson Croker, contains two other portions of what seem to have been similar small 'books' of Donne's poems. The one is a fragment of what seems to have been a carefully written copy of the Epithalamion, with introductory Eclogue, written for the marriage of the Earl of Somerset. Probably it was one of those prepared and circulated at the time. The other consists of some leaves from a collection of the Satyres finely written on large quarto sheets.

A23. This same manuscript (Addl. MS. 23229), which is a varied collection of fragments, was presented to the Museum by John Wilson Croker. It includes two other parts of what appear to have been similar small 'books' of Donne's poems. One is a fragment of what seems to have been a carefully written copy of the Epithalamion, along with an introductory Eclogue, written for the marriage of the Earl of Somerset. It was likely one of those copies prepared and shared at the time. The other consists of several pages from a collection of the Satyres beautifully written on large quarto sheets.

G. This is a manuscript containing only the Metempsychosis, or Progresse of the Soule, now in the possession of Mr. Gosse, who (Life &c. of John Donne, i. 141) states that it 'belonged to a certain Bradon, and passed into the Phillipps Collection'. It is not without errors, but its text is, on the whole, more correct than that of the manuscript source from which the version of 1633 was set up in the first instance.

G. This is a manuscript that contains only the Metempsychosis, or Progress of the Soul, currently owned by Mr. Gosse, who (Life & c. of John Donne, i. 141) mentions that it 'belonged to a certain Bradon and ended up in the Phillipps Collection.' It has some errors, but overall, its text is more accurate than that of the original manuscript from which the 1633 version was created.

(2) In the second class I place manuscripts which are, or [pg lxxxiii] aim at being, complete collections of Donne's poems. Most of these belong to the years between 1620 and 1633. They vary considerably in accuracy of text, and in the care which has been taken to include only poems that are authentic. They were made probably by professional copyists, and some of those whose calligraphy is most attractive show that the scribe must have paid the smallest attention to the meaning of what he was writing.

(2) In the second category, I include manuscripts that are intended to be complete collections of Donne's poems. Most of these date from between 1620 and 1633. They differ significantly in text accuracy and in how carefully only authentic poems have been included. They were likely created by professional copyists, and some of the ones with the most appealing handwriting indicate that the scribe gave very little thought to the meaning of what he was writing.

Of those which I have examined, two groups of manuscripts seem to me especially noteworthy, because both show that their collectors had a clear idea of what were, and what were not, Donne's poems, and because of the general accuracy with which the poems in one of them are transcribed. Taken with the edition of 1633 they form an invaluable starting-point for the determination of the canon of Donne's poems.

Of the manuscripts I’ve looked at, two groups stand out to me, as both show that their collectors had a clear understanding of which poems were by Donne and which were not, and because one of them has the poems transcribed with great accuracy. Along with the 1633 edition, they provide an invaluable foundation for establishing the canon of Donne's poems.

The first of these is represented by three manuscripts which I have examined, D (Dowden), H49 (Harleian MS. 4955), and Lec (Leconfield).

The first of these is represented by three manuscripts that I've looked at, D (Dowden), H49 (Harleian MS. 4955), and Lec (Leconfield).

D is a small quarto manuscript, neatly written in a thin, clear hand and in ordinary script. It was formerly in the Haslewood collection, and is now in the possession of Professor Edward Dowden, Trinity College, Dublin, by whose kindness I have had it by me almost all the time that I have been at work on my edition.

D is a small quarto manuscript, neatly written in a thin, clear hand and in regular script. It was previously part of the Haslewood collection and is now owned by Professor Edward Dowden at Trinity College, Dublin, who has kindly let me have it with me almost the entire time I've been working on my edition.

H49 is a collection of Donne's poems, in the British Museum, bound up with some by Ben Jonson and others. It is a large folio written throughout apparently in the same hand. It opens with some poems and masques by Jonson. A certain Doctor Andrewes' poems occupy folios 57-87. They are signed Franc: Andrilla. London August 14. 1629. Donne's poems follow, filling folios 88 to 144b. Thereafter follow more poems by Andrewes, Jonson, and others, with some prose letters by Jonson.

H49 is a collection of Donne's poetry located in the British Museum, combined with works by Ben Jonson and others. It's a large folio written entirely in what seems to be the same handwriting. It starts with some poems and masques by Jonson. A set of poems by Doctor Andrewes takes up folios 57-87. They are signed Franc: Andrilla. London August 14. 1629. Donne's poems follow, covering folios 88 to 144b. After that, there are more poems by Andrewes, Jonson, and others, along with some prose letters by Jonson.

Lec. This is a large quarto manuscript, beautifully transcribed, belonging to Lord Leconfield and preserved at [pg lxxxiv] Petworth House. Many of the manuscripts in this collection were the property of Henry, ninth Earl of Northumberland (1564-1632), the friend who communicated the news of Donne's marriage to his father-in-law.

Lec. This is a large quarto manuscript, beautifully written, belonging to Lord Leconfield and kept at [pg lxxxiv] Petworth House. Many of the manuscripts in this collection were owned by Henry, the ninth Earl of Northumberland (1564-1632), the friend who shared the news of Donne's marriage with his father-in-law.

These three manuscripts are obviously derived from one common source. They contain the same poems, except that D has one more than H49, and both of these have some which are not in Lec. The order of the poems is the same, except that D and Lec show more signs of an attempt to group the poems than H49. The text, with some divergences, especially on the part of Lec, is identical. One instance seems to point to one of them being the source of the others. In the long Obsequies to the Ld. Harrington, Brother to the Countess of Bedford, the original copyist, after beginning l. 159 'Vertue whose flood', had inadvertently finished with the second half of l. 161, 'were [sic] blowne in, by thy first breath.' This error is found in all the three manuscripts. It may, however, have come from the common source of this poem, and there are divergences in order and text which make me think that they are thus derived from one common source.

These three manuscripts clearly come from the same source. They contain the same poems, with the exception that D has one more than H49, and both include some that are absent in Lec. The order of the poems is consistent, except that D and Lec show more effort in grouping the poems compared to H49. The text is identical, with some differences, particularly in Lec. One specific instance suggests that one of them might be the source for the others. In the long Obsequies to the Ld. Harrington, Brother to the Countess of Bedford, the original copyist, after starting line 159 'Vertue whose flood', accidentally completed with the second half of line 161, 'were [sic] blowne in, by thy first breath.' This mistake appears in all three manuscripts. However, it could have originated from the common source of this poem, and there are differences in order and text that lead me to believe they are all derived from the same source.

A special interest attaches to this collection, apart from the relative excellence of its text and soundness of its canon, from the probability that a manuscript of this kind was used for a large, and that textually the best, part of the edition of 1633. This becomes manifest on a close examination of the order of the poems and of their text. Mr. Gosse has said, in speaking of the edition of 1633: 'The poems are thrown together without any attempt at intelligent order; neither date, nor subject, nor relation is in the least regarded.' This is not entirely the case. Satires, Elegies, Epigrams, Songs are grouped to some extent. The disorder which prevails is due to two causes: (1) to the fact that the printer set up from a variety of sources. There was no previous collected edition to guide him. Different friends supplied collections, and of a few poems there were earlier editions. He seems to have passed from one of these to another as was most convenient at [pg lxxxv] the moment. Perhaps some were lent him only for a time. The differences between copies of 1633 show that it was prepared carefully, but emended from time to time while the printing was actually going on. (2) The second source of the order of the poems is their order in the manuscripts from which they were copied. Now a comparison of the order in 1633 with that in D, H49, Lec reveals a close connexion between them, and throws light on the composition of 1633.

A special interest surrounds this collection, not just because of the quality of its text and the reliability of its canon, but also because it's likely that a manuscript of this type was used for a significant portion of the best textual edition from 1633. This becomes clear when closely examining the order of the poems and their text. Mr. Gosse has remarked about the 1633 edition: 'The poems are mixed together without any attempt at meaningful order; neither date, subject, nor relation is considered at all.' However, this isn't entirely accurate. Satires, Elegies, Epigrams, and Songs are somewhat grouped together. The prevailing disorder can be attributed to two factors: (1) the printer compiled from various sources. There was no previous collected edition to assist him. Different friends provided collections, and there were earlier editions of a few poems. He seems to have switched between these sources as it was most convenient at the time. Perhaps some were only lent to him temporarily. The differences among copies of 1633 indicate that it was prepared carefully but revised from time to time while the printing was in progress. (2) The second reason for the order of the poems is their arrangement in the manuscripts from which they were copied. A comparison of the order in 1633 with that in D, H49, Lec shows a close connection between them and sheds light on the composition of 1633.

It is necessary, before instituting this comparison with 1633, to say a word on the order of the poems in D, H49, Lec themselves, as it is not quite the same in all three. H49 is the most irregular, perhaps therefore the earliest, each of the others showing efforts to obtain a better grouping of the poems. All three begin with the Satyres, of which D and Lec have five, H49 only four; but the text of Lec differs from that of the other two, agreeing more closely with the version of 1633 and of another group of manuscripts. They have all, then, thirteen Elegies in the same order. After these H49 continues with a number of letters (The Storme, The Calme, To Sr Henry Wotton, To Sr Henry Goodyere, To the Countesse of Bedford, To Sr Edward Herbert, and others) intermingled with Funeral Elegies (Lady Markham, Mris Boulstred) and religious poems (The Crosse, The Annuntiation, Good Friday). Then follows a long series of lyrical pieces, broken after The Funerall by A Letter to the Lady Carey, and Mrs. Essex Rich, the Epithalamion on the Palatine marriage, and an Old Letter ('At once from hence', p. 206). The lyrical pieces are then resumed, and the collection ends with the Somerset Eclogue and Epithalamion, the Letanye, both sets of Holy Sonnets, a letter (To the Countesse of Salisbury), and the long Obsequies to the Ld. Harrington.

It’s important, before making this comparison with 1633, to briefly discuss the order of the poems in D, H49, and Lec themselves, since they’re not arranged the same way in all three. H49 is the most irregular, possibly making it the earliest, while the others show attempts to create a better grouping of the poems. All three start with the Satyres, where D and Lec have five, but H49 has only four; however, the text of Lec is different from the other two, aligning more closely with the version of 1633 and another set of manuscripts. They all contain thirteen Elegies in the same order. After these, H49 continues with a series of letters (The Storme, The Calme, To Sr Henry Wotton, To Sr Henry Goodyere, To the Countesse of Bedford, To Sr Edward Herbert, and others) mixed in with Funeral Elegies (Lady Markham, Mris Boulstred) and religious poems (The Crosse, The Annuntiation, Good Friday). Following this are a long series of lyrical pieces, interrupted after The Funerall by A Letter to the Lady Carey, and Mrs. Essex Rich, the Epithalamion about the Palatine marriage, and an Old Letter ('At once from hence', p. 206). The lyrical pieces then continue, and the collection concludes with the Somerset Eclogue and Epithalamion, the Letanye, both sets of Holy Sonnets, a letter (To the Countesse of Salisbury), and the lengthy Obsequies to the Ld. Harrington.

D makes an effort to arrange the poems following the Elegies in groups. The Funeral Elegies come first, and two blank pages are headed An Elegye on Prince Henry. The letters are then brought together, and are followed by the religious poems dispersed in H49. The lyrical poems follow [pg lxxxvi] piece by piece as in H49, and the whole closes with the two epithalamia and the Obsequies to the Ld. Harrington.

D makes an effort to organize the poems after the Elegies into groups. The Funeral Elegies come first, followed by two blank pages titled An Elegye on Prince Henry. The letters are then grouped together, followed by the religious poems scattered in H49. The lyrical poems follow one by one as in H49, and the entire collection concludes with the two epithalamia and the Obsequies to the Ld. Harrington.

The order in Lec resembles that of H49 more closely than that of D. The mixed letters, funeral elegies, and religious poems follow the Elegies as in H49, but Lec adds to them the two letters (Lady Carey and The Countess of Salisbury) and the Letanie which in H49 are dispersed through the lyrical pieces. Lec does not contain any of the Holy Sonnets, but after The Letanie ten pages are left blank, evidently intended to receive them. Thereafter, the lyrical poems follow piece by piece as in D, H49, except that The Prohibition ('Take heed of loving mee') is omitted—a fact of some interest when we come to consider 1633. Lec closes, like D, with the epithalamia and the Obsequies to the Lo: Harrington.

The order in Lec is more similar to H49 than to D. The mixed letters, funeral elegies, and religious poems come after the Elegies just like in H49, but Lec adds two letters (Lady Carey and The Countess of Salisbury) and the Letanie, which are spread throughout the lyrical pieces in H49. Lec doesn’t include any of the Holy Sonnets, but there are ten blank pages after The Letanie, clearly meant for them. Following that, the lyrical poems appear one after another like in D and H49, except that The Prohibition ('Take heed of loving mee') is missing—a notable detail when we review 1633. Lec ends, like D, with the epithalamia and the Obsequies to the Lo: Harrington.

Turning now to 1633, we shall see that, whatever other sources the editor of that edition used, one was a collection identical with, or closely resembling, D, H49, Lec, especially Lec. That edition begins with the Progresse of the Soule, which was not derived from this manuscript. Thereafter follow the two sets of Holy Sonnets, the second set containing exactly the same number of sonnets, and in the same order, as in D, H49, whereas other manuscripts, e.g. B, O'F, S, S96, which will be described later, have more sonnets and in a different order; and W, which agrees otherwise with B, O'F, S, S96, adds three that are found nowhere else. The sonnets are followed in 1633 by the Epigrams, which are not in D, H49, Lec, but after that the resemblance of 1633 to D, H49, Lec becomes quite striking. These manuscripts, we have seen, begin with the Satyres. The edition, however, passes on at once to the Elegies. Of the thirteen given in D, H49, Lec, 1633 prints eight, omitting the first (The Bracelet), the second (Going to Bed), the tenth (Loves Warr), the eleventh (On his Mistris), and the thirteenth (Loves Progresse). That the editor, however, had before him, and intended to print, the Satyres and the thirteen Elegies as he found them in his copy0 of D, H49, Lec, is proved by the following extract which Mr. Chambers quotes from the Stationers' Register:

Turning now to 1633, we can see that, regardless of other sources the editor of that edition may have used, one was a collection identical to, or very similar to, D, H49, and Lec, especially Lec. That edition starts with the Progresse of the Soule, which was not taken from this manuscript. Following that are the two sets of Holy Sonnets, with the second set containing exactly the same number of sonnets, and in the same order, as in D, H49, while other manuscripts like B, O'F, S, and S96, which will be discussed later, include more sonnets and in a different order; and W, which aligns otherwise with B, O'F, S, S96, adds three that are found nowhere else. The sonnets in 1633 are followed by the Epigrams, which are not present in D, H49, Lec, but after that, the similarities between 1633 and D, H49, Lec become quite evident. As we have observed, these manuscripts start with the Satyres. However, the edition moves directly to the Elegies. Of the thirteen included in D, H49, Lec, 1633 prints eight, leaving out the first (The Bracelet), the second (Going to Bed), the tenth (Loves Warr), the eleventh (On his Mistris), and the thirteenth (Loves Progresse). That the editor had the Satyres and the thirteen Elegies before him, and intended to print them as he found them in his copy of D, H49, Lec, is demonstrated by the following excerpt that Mr. Chambers quotes from the Stationers' Register:

[pg lxxxvii]

[pg lxxxvii]

13o September, 1632

John Marriot.   Entered for his copy under the hands of Sir

John Marriot. Entered for his copy under the hands of Sir

Henry Herbert and both the Wardens, a book

Henry Herbert and both Wardens, a book

of verse and poems (the five Satires, the first,

of verse and poems (the five Satires, the first,

second, tenth, eleventh and thirteenth Elegies

second, tenth, eleventh, and thirteenth Elegies

being excepted) and these before excepted to

being excluded) and these previously excluded to

be his, when he brings lawful authority.

be his when he brings legitimate authority.

vid.

vid.

written by Doctor John Dunn

by Dr. John Dunn

This note is intelligible only when compared with this particular group of manuscripts. In others the order is quite different.

This note makes sense only when you look at this specific group of manuscripts. In other versions, the order is totally different.

This bar—which was probably dictated by reasons of propriety, though it is difficult to see why the first and the eleventh Elegies should have been singled out—was got over later as far as the Satyres were concerned. They are printed after all the other poems, just before the prose letters. But by this time the copy of D, H49, Lec had perhaps passed out of Marriot's hands, for the text of the Satyres seems to show that they were printed, not from this manuscript, but from one represented by another group, which I shall describe later. This is, however, not quite certain, for in Lec the version of the Satyres given is not the same as in D, H49, but is that of this second group of manuscripts. Several little details show that of the three manuscripts D, H49, and Lec the last most closely resembles 1633.

This restriction, likely due to concerns about propriety—though it's hard to understand why the first and the eleventh Elegies were specifically chosen—was eventually bypassed for the Satyres. They are printed after all the other poems, just before the prose letters. But by then, the copy of D, H49, Lec might have already left Marriot's hands, because the text of the Satyres seems to indicate that they were printed from a different manuscript, which I will explain later. However, this isn't completely certain, as in Lec, the version of the Satyres provided is different from that in D and H49, instead matching this second group of manuscripts. Several small details suggest that among the three manuscripts—D, H49, and Lec—the last one resembles 1633 the most closely.

Following the Elegies in 1633 come a group of letters, epicedes, and religious poems, just as in H49, Lec (D re-groups them)—The Storme, The Calme, To Sir Henry Wotton, ('Sir, more than kisses'), The Crosse, Elegie on the Lady Marckham, Elegie on Mris Boulstred ('Death I recant'), To Sr Henry Goodyere, To Mr. Rowland Woodward, To Sr Henry Wootton ('Here's no more newes'), To the Countesse of Bedford ('Reason is our Soules left hand'), To the Countesse of Bedford ('Madam, you have refin'd'), To Sr Edward Herbert, at Julyers. Here 1633 diverges. Having got into letters to noble and other people the editor was anxious to [pg lxxxviii] continue them, and accordingly from another source (which I shall discuss later) he prints a long series of letters to the Countess of Bedford, the Countess of Huntingdon, Mr. T. W., and other more intimate friends (they are 'thou', the Countesses 'you'), and Mrs. Herbert. He perhaps returns to D, H49, Lec in those to The Lady Carey and Mrs. Essex Riche, from Amyens, and To the Countesse of Salisbury; and, as in that manuscript, the Palatine and Essex epithalamia (to which, however, 1633 adds that written at Lincoln's Inn) are followed immediately by the long Obsequies to Lord Harrington. Three odd Elegies follow, two of which (The Autumnall and The Picture, 'Image of her') occur in D, H49, Lec in the same detached fashion. Other manuscripts include them among the numbered Elegies. The Elegie on Prince Henry, Psalme 137 (probably not by Donne), Resurrection, imperfect, An hymne to the Saints, and to Marquesse Hamilton, An Epitaph upon Shakespeare (certainly not by Donne), Sapho to Philaenis, follow in 1633—a queerly consorted lot. The Elegie on Prince Henry is taken from the Lachrymae Lachrymarum of Joshua Sylvester (1612); the rest were possibly taken from some small commonplace-book. This would account for the doubtful poems, the only doubtful poems in 1633. These past, the close connexion with our manuscript is resumed. The Annuntiation is followed, as in H49, Lec, by The Litanie. Thereafter the lyrical pieces begin, as in these manuscripts, with the song, 'Send home my long strayd eyes to me.' This is followed by two pieces which are not in D, H49, Lec,—the impressive, difficult, and in manuscripts comparatively rare Nocturnall upon S. Lucies day, and the much commoner Witchcraft by a picture. Thereafter the poems follow piece by piece the order in D, H49, Lec18 until [pg lxxxix] The Curse is reached.19 Then, in what seems to have been the editor's or printer's regular method of proceeding in this edition, he laid aside the manuscript from which he was printing the Songs and Sonets to take up another piece of work that had come to hand, viz. An Anatomie of the World with A Funerall Elegie and Of the Progresse of the Soule, which he prints from the edition of 1625. Without apparent rhyme or reason these long poems are packed in between The Curse and The Extasie. With the latter poem 1633 resumes the songs and (with the exception of The Undertaking) follows the order in Lec to The Dampe, with which the series in the manuscripts closes. It has been noted that in Lec, The Prohibition (which in D, H49 follows Breake of day and precedes The Anniversarie) is omitted. This must have been the case in the manuscript used for 1633, for it is omitted at this place and though printed later was probably not derived from this source.

Following the Elegies in 1633, there’s a collection of letters, epicedes, and religious poems, just as in H49, Lec (D re-groups them)—The Storme, The Calme, To Sir Henry Wotton, ('Sir, more than kisses'), The Crosse, Elegie on the Lady Marckham, Elegie on Mris Boulstred ('Death I recant'), To Sr Henry Goodyere, To Mr. Rowland Woodward, To Sr Henry Wotton ('Here's no more newes'), To the Countesse of Bedford ('Reason is our Soules left hand'), To the Countesse of Bedford ('Madam, you have refin'd'), To Sr Edward Herbert, at Julyers. Here 1633 diverges. After getting into letters to noble and other people, the editor was eager to continue them, and based on another source (which I will discuss later), he prints a long series of letters to the Countess of Bedford, the Countess of Huntingdon, Mr. T. W., and a few other close friends (they are 'thou', the Countesses 'you'), and Mrs. Herbert. He possibly returns to D, H49, Lec in those to The Lady Carey and Mrs. Essex Riche, from Amyens, and To the Countesse of Salisbury; and, as in that manuscript, the Palatine and Essex epithalamia (although 1633 adds one written at Lincoln's Inn) are followed immediately by the long Obsequies to Lord Harrington. Three unusual Elegies follow, two of which (The Autumnall and The Picture, 'Image of her') appear in D, H49, Lec in the same detached manner. Other manuscripts include them among the numbered Elegies. The Elegie on Prince Henry, Psalme 137 (probably not by Donne), Resurrection, imperfect, An hymne to the Saints, and to Marquesse Hamilton, An Epitaph upon Shakespeare (definitely not by Donne), Sapho to Philaenis, follow in 1633—a strangely assorted group. The Elegie on Prince Henry is taken from the Lachrymae Lachrymarum of Joshua Sylvester (1612); the rest might have been taken from some small commonplace-book. This would explain the uncertain poems, the only uncertain poems in 1633. After these, the close connection with our manuscript is resumed. The Annuntiation is followed, as in H49, Lec, by The Litanie. After that, the lyrical pieces start, as in these manuscripts, with the song, 'Send home my long strayd eyes to me.' This is followed by two pieces not found in D, H49, Lec—the impressive, challenging, and relatively rare Nocturnall upon S. Lucies day, and the much more common Witchcraft by a picture. The poems continue one by one in the same order as D, H49, Lec until The Curse is reached.19 Then, in what seems to have been the editor's or printer's regular method for this edition, he set aside the manuscript from which he was printing the Songs and Sonets to tackle another work that had come in, namely An Anatomie of the World alongside A Funerall Elegie and Of the Progresse of the Soule, which he prints from the 1625 edition. Without any apparent logic, these long poems are crammed in between The Curse and The Extasie. With the latter poem, 1633 resumes the songs and (except for The Undertaking) follows the order in Lec to The Dampe, where the series in the manuscripts concludes. It has been noted that in Lec, The Prohibition (which in D, H49 follows Breake of day and precedes The Anniversarie) is omitted. This must also have been the case in the manuscript used for 1633, for it is omitted here and, although printed later, was likely not derived from this source.

With The Dampe the manuscript which I am supposing the editor to have followed in the main probably came to an end. The poems which follow in 1633 are of a miscellaneous character and strangely conjoined. The Dissolution (p. 64), A Ieat Ring sent (p. 65), Negative Love (p. 66), The Prohibition (p. 67), The Expiration (p. 68), The Computation (p. 69), complete the tale of lyrics. A few odd elegies follow ('Language thou art,' 'You that are she,' 'To make the doubt clear') with The Paradox. A Hymne to Christ, at the Authors last going into Germany is given a page to itself, and is followed by The Lamentations of Jeremy, The Satyres, and A Hymne to God the Father. Thereafter come the prose letters and the Elegies upon the Author.

With The Dampe, the manuscript that I assume the editor primarily used probably came to an end. The poems that follow in 1633 are mixed in nature and oddly combined. The Dissolution (p. 64), A Ieat Ring sent (p. 65), Negative Love (p. 66), The Prohibition (p. 67), The Expiration (p. 68), The Computation (p. 69), complete the collection of lyrics. A few random elegies follow ('Language thou art,' 'You that are she,' 'To make the doubt clear') along with The Paradox. A Hymne to Christ, at the Author's last going into Germany gets a page to itself and is followed by The Lamentations of Jeremy, The Satyres, and A Hymne to God the Father. After that come the prose letters and the Elegies upon the Author.

[pg xc]

[pg xc]

What this comparison of the order of the poems points to is borne out by an examination of the text. The critical notes afford the materials for a further verification, and I need not tabulate the resemblances at length. In Elegie IV, for example, ll. 7, 8, which occur in all the other manuscripts and editions, are omitted by 1633 and by D, H49, Lec. Again, when a song has no title in 1633 it has frequently none in the manuscript. When there are evidently two versions of a poem, as e.g. in The Good-morrow and The Flea, the version given in 1633 is generally that of D, H49, Lec. Later editions often contaminate this with another version of the poem. At the same time there are ever and again divergences between the edition and the manuscript which are not to be ignored, and cannot always be explained. Some are due to error in one or the other, but some point either to divergence between the text of the editor's manuscript and ours, or to the use by the editor of other sources as well as this. In the fifth elegy (The Picture), for example, 1633 twice seems to follow, not D, H49, Lec, but another source, another group of manuscripts which has been preserved; and in The Aniversarie ll. 23, 24, the version of 1633 is not that of D, H49, Lec but of the same second group, which will be described later. On the whole, however, it is clear that a manuscript closely resembling that now represented by these three manuscripts supplied the editor of 1633 with the bulk of the shorter poems, especially the older and more privately circulated poems, the Songs and Sonets and Elegies. When he is not following this manuscript he draws from miscellaneous and occasionally inferior sources.

What this comparison of the order of the poems indicates is supported by an examination of the text. The critical notes provide the materials for further verification, and I don’t need to list the similarities in detail. In Elegie IV, for instance, lines 7 and 8, which appear in all the other manuscripts and editions, are missing from 1633 and from D, H49, Lec. Additionally, when a poem lacks a title in 1633, it often doesn’t have one in the manuscript either. When there are clearly two versions of a poem, as in The Good-morrow and The Flea, the version given in 1633 typically matches that of D, H49, Lec. Later editions often mix this with another version of the poem. At the same time, there are sporadic differences between the edition and the manuscript that can’t be overlooked and aren't always explainable. Some arise from errors in one source or the other, but some indicate a divergence between the text of the editor’s manuscript and ours, or suggest that the editor used other sources in addition to this one. In the fifth elegy (The Picture), for example, 1633 seems to follow, not D, H49, Lec, but another source, a different group of manuscripts that has been preserved; and in The Aniversarie lines 23 and 24, the version of 1633 differs from that of D, H49, Lec and aligns with the same second group, which will be described later. Overall, however, it's evident that a manuscript closely resembling the one now represented by these three manuscripts provided the editor of 1633 with most of the shorter poems, especially the older and more privately circulated pieces, the Songs and Sonets and Elegies. When he isn’t following this manuscript, he draws from miscellaneous and sometimes lesser quality sources.

It would be interesting if we could tell whence this manuscript was obtained, and whether it was a priori likely to be a good one. On this point we can only conjecture, but it seems to me a fairly tenable conjecture (though not to be built on in any way) that the nucleus of the collection, at any rate, may have been a commonplace-book which had belonged to Sir Henry Goodyere. The ground for this conjecture is the inclusion in the edition of some prose letters addressed to [pg xci] this friend, one in Latin and seven in English. There is indeed also one addressed to the Countess of Bedford; but in the preceding letter to Goodyere Donne says, 'I send you, with this, a letter which I sent to the Countesse. It is not my use nor duty to do so. But for your having it, there were but two consents, and I am sure you have mine, and you are sure you have hers.' He goes on to refer to some verses which are the subject of the letter to the Countesse. There can be no doubt that the letter printed is the letter sent to Goodyere. The Burley MS. (see Pearsall-Smith's Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton, Oxford, 1907) gives us a good example of how a gentleman in the seventeenth century dealt with his correspondence. That contains, besides various letters, as of Sidney to Queen Elizabeth on the Anjou marriage, and other matter which recurs in commonplace-books, a number of poems and letters, sent to Wotton by his friends, including Donne, and transcribed by one or other of Wotton's secretaries. The letters have no signatures appended, which is the case with the letters in the 1633 edition of Donne's poems. Wotton and Goodyere did not need to be reminded of the authors, and perhaps did not wish others to know. The reason then for the rather odd inclusion of nine prose letters in a collection of poems is probably, that the principal manuscript used by the printer was an 'old book'20 which had belonged to Sir Henry Goodyere and in which his secretaries had transcribed poems and letters by Donne. Goodyere's collection of Donne's poems would not necessarily be exhaustive, but it would be full; it would not like the collections of others include poems that were none of Donne's; and its text would be accurate, allowing for the carelessness, indifference, and misunderstandings of secretaries and copyists.

It would be intriguing to know where this manuscript came from and if it was likely to be a good one. We can only speculate on this point, but I think it’s a reasonable assumption (though not one to rely on completely) that the core of the collection may have originated from a commonplace book owned by Sir Henry Goodyere. This assumption is based on the inclusion of some prose letters directed to this friend—one in Latin and seven in English. There’s also one addressed to the Countess of Bedford; however, in the earlier letter to Goodyere, Donne mentions, 'I’m sending you, along with this, a letter I sent to the Countess. It’s not my usual practice or duty to do this. But for you to have it, there were only two approvals needed, and I’m sure you have mine, and you know you have hers.' He continues by referencing some verses related to the letter to the Countess. There’s no doubt that the letter printed is the one sent to Goodyere. The Burley manuscript (see Pearsall-Smith's Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton, Oxford, 1907) provides a good example of how a gentleman in the seventeenth century handled his correspondence. It contains, in addition to various letters, such as Sidney's to Queen Elizabeth regarding the Anjou marriage and other content typical of commonplace books, a selection of poems and letters sent to Wotton by his friends, including Donne, and transcribed by one of Wotton's secretaries. The letters are unsigned, similar to those in the 1633 edition of Donne's poems. Wotton and Goodyere didn't need reminders of the authors, and perhaps didn’t want others to know. The reason for the somewhat unusual inclusion of nine prose letters in a collection of poems is likely that the primary manuscript used by the printer was an 'old book' which had belonged to Sir Henry Goodyere and in which his secretaries transcribed poems and letters by Donne. Goodyere's collection of Donne's poems wouldn’t necessarily be exhaustive, but it would be comprehensive; unlike collections by others, it wouldn’t include poems that weren’t Donne's, and its text would be accurate, allowing for the carelessness, indifference, and misunderstandings of secretaries and copyists.

[pg xcii]

[pg xcii]

After D, H49, Lec, the most carefully made collection of Donne's poems is one represented now by four distinct manuscripts:

After D, H49, Lec, the most meticulously crafted collection of Donne's poems is now represented by four different manuscripts:

A18. Additional MS. 18646, in the British Museum.

A18. Additional MS. 18646, in the British Museum.

N. The Norton MS. in Harvard College Library, Boston, of which an account is given by Professor Norton in a note appended to the Grolier Club edition.

N. The Norton manuscript in Harvard College Library, Boston, is described by Professor Norton in a note attached to the Grolier Club edition.

TCC. A manuscript in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge.

TCC. A manuscript in the Trinity College Library, Cambridge.

TCD. A large manuscript in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, containing two apparently quite independent collections of poems—the first a collection of Donne's poems with one or two additional poems by Sir John Roe, Francis Beaumont, Sir Thomas Overbury, and Corbet; the second a quite miscellaneous collection, put together some time in the thirties of the seventeenth century, and including some of Donne's poems. It is only the first of these which belongs to the group in question.

TCD. A large manuscript in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, contains two seemingly independent collections of poems—the first is a collection of Donne's poems with a few additional works by Sir John Roe, Francis Beaumont, Sir Thomas Overbury, and Corbet; the second is a mixed collection, put together sometime in the 1630s, which includes some of Donne's poems. Only the first collection belongs to the group in question.

These four manuscripts are closely connected with one another, but a still more intimate relation exists between A18 and TCC on the one hand, N and TCD on the other. N and TCD are the larger collections; A18 and TCC contain each a smaller selection from the same body of poems. Indeed it would seem that N is a copy of TCD, A18 of TCC.

These four manuscripts are closely linked, but there’s an even tighter connection between A18 and TCC on one side, and N and TCD on the other. N and TCD are the larger collections, while A18 and TCC each contain smaller selections from the same group of poems. In fact, it seems that N is a version of TCD, and A18 is a version of TCC.

TCD, to start with it, is a beautifully written collection of Donne's poems beginning with the Satyres, passing on to an irregularly arranged series of elegies, letters, lyrics and epicedes, and closing with the Metempsychosis or Progresse of the Soule and the Divine Poems, which include the hymns written in the last years of the poet's life. N has the same poems, arranged in the same order, and its readings are nearly always identical with those of TCD, so far as I can judge from the collation made for me. The handwriting, unlike that of TCD, is in what is known as secretary hand and is somewhat difficult to read. What points to the one manuscript [pg xciii] being a copy of the other is that in 'Sweetest Love, I do not go' the scribe has accidentally dropped stanza 4, by giving its last line to stanza 3, and passing at once to the fifth stanza. Both manuscripts make this mistake, whereas A18 and TCC contain the complete poem. In other places N and TCD agree in their readings where A18 and TCC diverge. If the one is a copy of the other, TCD is probably the more authoritative, as it contains some marginal indications of authorship which N omits.

TCD is a beautifully written collection of Donne's poems that starts with the Satyres, continues with an irregular series of elegies, letters, lyrics, and epicedes, and ends with the Metempsychosis or Progress of the Soul and the Divine Poems, which include the hymns written in the poet's final years. N has the same poems, arranged in the same order, and its readings are almost always the same as those in TCD, based on the comparison I've done. The handwriting, unlike that of TCD, is in what's known as secretary hand and is somewhat hard to read. One clue that suggests one manuscript [pg xciii] is a copy of the other is that in 'Sweetest Love, I do not go,' the scribe has accidentally skipped stanza 4 by giving its last line to stanza 3 and moving right to the fifth stanza. Both manuscripts have this mistake, while A18 and TCC include the complete poem. In other instances, N and TCD agree in their readings where A18 and TCC differ. If one is a copy of the other, TCD is likely the more authoritative version, as it includes some marginal notes on authorship that N does not have.

TCC is a smaller manuscript than TCD, but seems to be written in the same clear, fine hand. It does not contain the Satyres, the Elegy (XI. in this edition) The Bracelet, and the epistles The Storme and The Calme, with which N and TCD open. It looks, however, as though the sheets containing these poems had been torn out. Besides these, however, TCC omits, without any indication of their being lost, an Elegie to the Lady Bedford ('You that are she'), the Palatine Epithalamion, a long series of letters21 which in N, TCD follow that To M.M.H. and precede Sapho to Philaenis, the elegies on Prince Henry and on Lord Harington, and The Lamentations of Jeremy. There are occasional differences in the grouping of the poems; and TCC does not contain some poems by Beaumont, Corbet, Sir John Roe, and Sir Thomas Overbury which are found in N and TCD. In TCD these, with the exception of that by Beaumont, are carefully initialled, and therefore not ascribed to Donne. In N these initials are in some cases omitted; and some of the poems have found their way into editions of Donne's poems.

TCC is a smaller manuscript than TCD, but it seems to be written in the same clear, neat handwriting. It doesn't include the Satyres, the Elegy (XI. in this edition) The Bracelet, and the letters The Storme and The Calme, which are found in N and TCD. However, it appears that the pages containing these poems have been torn out. Additionally, TCC also leaves out, without any indication that they are missing, an Elegie to the Lady Bedford ('You that are she'), the Palatine Epithalamion, a long series of letters21 that in N and TCD follow To M.M.H. and come before Sapho to Philaenis, the elegies on Prince Henry and on Lord Harington, and The Lamentations of Jeremy. There are some occasional differences in how the poems are grouped, and TCC does not include some poems by Beaumont, Corbet, Sir John Roe, and Sir Thomas Overbury that are found in N and TCD. In TCD, these poems, except for the one by Beaumont, are carefully initialed, so they are not attributed to Donne. In N, these initials are sometimes missing, and some of the poems have made their way into editions of Donne's poems.

Presumably TCC is the earlier collection, and when TCD was made, the copyist was able to add fresh poems. It is clear, however, that in the case of even those poems which the two [pg xciv] have in common, the one manuscript is not simply a copy of the others. There are several divergences, and the mistake referred to above, in 'Sweetest Love, I do not go', is not made in TCC. Strangely enough, a similar mistake is made by TCC in transcribing Loves Deitie and is reproduced in A18.

Presumably TCC is the earlier collection, and when TCD was created, the copyist was able to add new poems. It's clear, however, that even for the poems that both collections have in common, one manuscript is not just a copy of the other. There are several differences, and the mistake mentioned earlier in 'Sweetest Love, I do not go' is not found in TCC. Strangely enough, a similar mistake occurs in TCC when transcribing Loves Deitie, and that mistake is also found in A18.

A18, indeed, would seem to be a copy of TCC. It is not in the same handwriting, but in secretary hand. It omits the opening Satyres, &c., as does TCC, but there is no sign of excision. Presumably, then, the copy was made after these poems were, if they ever were, torn out of TCC. Wherever TCC diverges from TCD, A18 follows TCC.22

A18 definitely seems to be a copy of TCC. It's not in the same handwriting, but in a secretary hand. It leaves out the opening Satyres, etc., just like TCC, but there’s no indication that anything was removed. So, it’s likely that the copy was made after these poems were, if they ever were, taken out of TCC. Wherever TCC differs from TCD, A18 follows TCC.22

Whoever was responsible for this collection of Donne's poems, it was evidently made with care, at least as regards the canon. Very few poems that are not certainly by Donne are included, and they are correctly initialled. The only uninitialled doubtful poems are A Paradox, 'Whoso terms Love a fire,' which in all the four manuscripts follows 'No Lover saith, I love', and Beaumont's letter to the Countess of Bedford, which begins, 'Soe may my verses pleasing be.' In N, TCD this follows Donne's letter to the same lady, 'You that are she and you.' It is regrettable that the text of the poems is not so good as the canon is pure. The punctuation is careless. There are numerous stupid blunders, and there are evidences of editing in the interest of more regular metre or a more obvious meaning. At times, however, it would seem that the copyist is following a different version of a poem or poems (e.g. the Satyres) from that given in D, H49, and other manuscripts, and is embodying corrections perhaps made by the author himself. It is quite credible that Donne, in sending copies of his poems at different times to different people, may have revised and amended them. It is quite clear, as my notes will show, that of certain poems more than one version (each correct in itself) was in circulation.

Whoever put together this collection of Donne's poems clearly did so with care, especially regarding the selection. Very few poems that are not definitely by Donne are included, and those are correctly marked with initials. The only unmarked questionable poems are A Paradox and 'Whoso terms Love a fire,' which in all four manuscripts comes after 'No Lover saith, I love,' along with Beaumont's letter to the Countess of Bedford that starts with, 'Soe may my verses pleasing be.' In N, TCD, this follows Donne's letter to the same lady, 'You that are she and you.' It's unfortunate that the text of the poems isn't as well-maintained as the selection is accurate. The punctuation is sloppy, and there are many silly mistakes. There are hints of editing for a more regular meter or clearer meaning. However, at times, it seems the copyist is working from a different version of a poem or poems (like the Satyres) than what appears in D, H49, and other manuscripts and may be incorporating corrections possibly made by the author himself. It's quite plausible that Donne, when sending copies of his poems at different times to different people, could have revised and improved them. My notes will clearly show that more than one version of certain poems (each correct in its own way) was in circulation.

Was A18, N, TC, or a manuscript resembling it one of the [pg xcv] sources of the edition of 1633? In part, I think, it was. The most probable case at first sight is that of the Satyres. These, we have seen, Marriot was at first prohibited from printing. Otherwise they would have followed the Epigrams, and immediately preceded the Elegies. As it is, they come after all the other poems; they are edited with some cautious dashes; and their text is almost identical with that of N, TCD. In the first satire the only difference between 1633 and N, TCD occurs in l. 70, where N, TCD, with all the other manuscripts read—

Was A18, N, TC, or a similar manuscript one of the [pg xcv] sources for the 1633 edition? I think it was, at least partially. The most likely scenario at first glance involves the Satyres. As we’ve seen, Marriot was initially banned from printing them. Otherwise, they would have come right after the Epigrams and just before the Elegies. Instead, they appear after all the other poems; they are edited with some careful dashes; and their text is nearly identical to that of N, TCD. In the first satire, the only difference between 1633 and N, TCD occurs in line 70, where N, TCD, along with all the other manuscripts read—

Sells for a little state his libertie;

Sells for a small amount his freedom;

1633,

1633

Sells for a little state high libertie;

Sells for a slightly higher price at a free state;

'high' is either a slip or an editorial emendation. There are other cases of similar editing, not all of which it is possible to correct with confidence; but a study of the textual notes will show that in general 1633 follows the version preserved in N, TCD, and also in L74 (of which later), when the rest of the manuscripts present an interestingly different text. But strangely enough this version of the Satyres is also in Lec. This is the feature in which that manuscript diverges most strikingly from D and H49. Moreover in some details in which 1633 differs from A18, N, TC it agrees with Lec. It is possible therefore that the Satyres were printed from the same manuscript as the majority of the poems.

'high' is either a mistake or a correction made by the editor. There are other instances of similar editing, not all of which can be confidently corrected; however, a look at the textual notes will indicate that in general 1633 aligns with the version found in N, TCD, and also in L74 (more on that later), while the other manuscripts offer a notably different text. Curiously, this version of the Satyres is also present in Lec. This is the aspect where that manuscript significantly differs from D and H49. Additionally, there are certain details where 1633 differs from A18, N, and TC, but agrees with Lec. Therefore, it's possible that the Satyres were printed from the same manuscript as most of the poems.

Again in the Letters not found in D, H49, Lec there is a close but not invariable agreement between the text of 1633 and that of this group of manuscripts. Those letters, which follow that To Sir Edward Herbert, are printed in 1633 in the same order as in this edition (pp. 195-226), except that the group of short letters beginning at p. 203 ('All haile sweete Poet') is here amplified and rearranged from W. Now in A18, N, TC these letters are also brought together (N, TCD adding some which are not in A18, TCC), and the special group referred to, of letters to intimate friends, are arranged in exactly the same order as in 1633; have the same headings, the same omissions, and the same accidental linking of two [pg xcvi] poems. In the other letters, to the Countesses of Bedford, Huntingdon, Salisbury, &c., the textual notes will show some striking resemblances between the edition and the manuscripts. In the difficult letter, 'T'have written then' (p. 195), 1633 follows N, TCD where O'F gives a different and in some details more correct text. In 'This twilight of two yeares' (p. 198) the strange reading of l. 35, 'a prayer prayes,' is obviously due to N, TCD, where 'a praiser prayes' has accidentally but explicably been written 'a prayer praise'. In the letter To the Countesse of Huntingdon (p. 201) the 1633 version of ll. 25, 26 is a correct rendering of what N, TCD give wrongly:

Again in the Letters not found in D, H49, Lec, there is a close but not always consistent agreement between the text of 1633 and that of this group of manuscripts. The letters that come after To Sir Edward Herbert are printed in 1633 in the same order as in this edition (pp. 195-226), except that the group of short letters starting at p. 203 ('All haile sweete Poet') is here expanded and rearranged from W. Now in A18, N, TC, these letters are also collected together (N, TCD adding some not found in A18, TCC), and the special group of letters to close friends is organized in exactly the same order as in 1633; they have the same headings, the same omissions, and the same accidental connection of two [pg xcvi] poems. In the other letters, to the Countesses of Bedford, Huntingdon, Salisbury, etc., the textual notes will highlight some striking similarities between the edition and the manuscripts. In the challenging letter, 'T'have written then' (p. 195), 1633 follows N, TCD while O'F provides a different text that is more accurate in some details. In 'This twilight of two yeares' (p. 198), the unusual reading of l. 35, 'a prayer prayes,' is clearly due to N, TCD, where 'a praiser prayes' has accidentally but understandably been written as 'a prayer praise.' In the letter To the Countesse of Huntingdon (p. 201), the 1633 version of ll. 25, 26 is a correct interpretation of what N, TCD incorrectly present:

Shee guilded us, But you are Gold; and shee

She guided us, but you are gold; and she

Vs inform'd, but transubstantiates you.

Vs informed, but changes you.

On the other hand there are some differences, as e.g. in the placing of ll. 40-2 in 'Honour is so sublime' (p. 218), which make it impossible to affirm that these poems were taken direct from this group of manuscripts as we know them, without alteration or emendation. The Progresse of the Soule or Metempsychosis, as printed in 1633, must have been taken in the first instance from this manuscript. In both the manuscripts and the edition, at l. 83 of the poem a blank space is left after 'did'; in both, l. 137 reads, 'To see the Prince, and soe fill'd the waye'; in both, 'kinde' is substituted for 'kindle' at l. 150; in l. 180 the 'uncloth'd child' of 1633 is explicable as an emendation of the 'encloth'd' of A18, N, TC; and similarly the 'leagues o'rpast', l. 296 of 1633, is probably due to the omission of 'many' before 'leagues' in A18, N, TC—'o'rpast' supplies the lost foot. It is clear, however, from a comparison of different copies that as 1633 passed through the press this poem underwent considerable correction and alteration; and in its final printed form there are errors which I have been enabled to correct from G.

On the other hand, there are some differences, such as in the placement of lines 40-2 in 'Honor is so sublime' (p. 218), which makes it impossible to confirm that these poems were taken directly from this group of manuscripts as we know them, without changes or edits. The Progresse of the Soule or Metempsychosis, as printed in 1633, must have been originally taken from this manuscript. In both the manuscripts and the edition, line 83 of the poem leaves a blank space after 'did'; in both, line 137 reads, 'To see the Prince, and so filled the way'; in both, 'kinde' is used instead of 'kindle' in line 150; in line 180, the 'unclothed child' of 1633 can be understood as an edit of 'enclothed' from A18, N, TC; similarly, the 'leagues o'rpast', line 296 of 1633, is likely due to the omission of 'many' before 'leagues' in A18, N, TC—'o'rpast' fills in the missing foot. It is clear, however, from comparing different copies that as 1633 went through the press, this poem underwent significant corrections and changes; and in its final printed form, there are errors that I have been able to correct from G.

The paraphrase of Lamentations, and the Epithalamion made at Lincolns Inn (which is not in D, H49, Lec) are other poems which show, in passages where there are divergent readings, a tendency to follow the readings of A18, N, [pg xcvii] TC, though in neither of these poems is the identity complete. It is further noteworthy that to several poems unnamed in D, H49, Lec the editor of 1633 has given the title which these bear in A18, N, TCC, and TCD, as though he had access to both the collections at the same time.

The paraphrase of Lamentations and the Epithalamion made at Lincolns Inn (which are not in D, H49, Lec) are other poems that, in parts where there are different readings, tend to follow the readings of A18, N, [pg xcvii]TC, although the identity is not complete in either poem. It's also interesting to note that the editor of 1633 has given titles to several poems that are unnamed in D, H49, Lec, which they have in A18, N, TCC, and TCD, as if he had access to both collections at the same time.

These two groups of manuscripts, which have come down to us, thus seem to represent the two principal sources of the edition of 1633. What other poems that edition contains were derived either from previously printed editions (The Anniversaries and the Elegy on Prince Henry) or were got from more miscellaneous and less trustworthy sources.

These two groups of manuscripts that we have seem to represent the two main sources for the edition of 1633. Any other poems in that edition came from earlier printed editions (The Anniversaries and the Elegy on Prince Henry) or were obtained from more random and less reliable sources.

A third manuscript collection of Donne's poems is of interest because it seems very probable that it or a similar collection came into the hands of the printer before the second edition of 1635 was issued. A considerable number of the errors, or inferior readings, of the later editions seem to be traceable to its influence. At least it is remarkable how often when 1635 and the subsequent editions depart from 1633 and the general tradition of the manuscripts they have the support of this manuscript and this manuscript alone. This is the manuscript which I have called

A third collection of Donne's poems is noteworthy because it’s likely that this or a similar collection reached the printer before the second edition of 1635 was published. Many of the errors, or lesser readings, in the later editions seem to be linked to its influence. It’s striking how frequently the 1635 edition and the ones that followed differ from the 1633 edition and the overall tradition of the manuscripts, often relying solely on this manuscript for support. This is the manuscript which I have called

O'F, because it was at one time in the possession of the Rev. T. R. O'Flaherty, of Capel, near Dorking, a great student of Donne, and a collector. He contributed several notes on Donne to Notes and Queries. I do not know of any more extensive work by him on the subject.

O'F, because it was once owned by Rev. T. R. O'Flaherty, who lived in Capel, near Dorking. He was a dedicated scholar of Donne and a collector. He provided several notes about Donne to Notes and Queries. I'm not aware of any other significant work he did on this topic.

This manuscript has been already described by Mr. R. Warwick Bond in the Catalogue of Ellis and Elvey, 1903. It is a large but somewhat indiscriminate collection, made apparently with a view to publication. The title-page states that it contains 'The Poems of D. J. Donne (not yet imprinted) consisting of

This manuscript has already been described by Mr. R. Warwick Bond in the Catalogue of Ellis and Elvey, 1903. It's a large but somewhat random collection, seemingly created with the intention of publication. The title page states that it contains 'The Poems of D. J. Donne (not yet imprinted) consisting of

Divine Poems, beginning Pag. 1
Satyres 57
Elegies 113
Epicedes and Obsequies 161
Letters to severall personages[pg xcviii] 189
Songs and Sonnets 245
Epithalamions 317
Epigrams 337
With his paradoxes and problems 421
finished this 12 of October 1632.'  

The reader will notice how far this arrangement agrees with, how far it differs from, that adopted in 1635.

The reader will see how much this arrangement matches with, and how much it differs from, the one used in 1635.

Of the twenty-eight new poems, genuine, doubtful, and spurious, added in 1635, this manuscript contains twenty, a larger number than I have found in any other single manuscript. An examination of the text of these does not, however, make it certain that all of them were derived from this source or from this source only. The text, for example, of the Elegie XI. The Bracelet, in 1635, is evidently taken from a manuscript differing in important respects from O'F and resembling closely Cy and P. Elegie XII, also, His parting from her, can hardly have been derived from O'F, as 1635 gives an incomplete, O'F has an entire, version of the poem. In others, however, e.g. Elegie XIII. Julia; Elegie XVI. On his Mistris; Satyre, 'Men write that love and reason disagree,' it will be seen that the text of 1635 agrees more closely with O'F than with any of the other manuscripts cited. The second of these, On his Mistris, is a notable case, and so are the four Divine Sonnets added in 1635. Most striking of all is the case of the Song, probably not by Donne, 'Soules joy now I am gone,' where the absurd readings 'Words' for 'Wounds' and 'hopes joyning' for 'lipp-joyning' (or perhaps 'lipps-joyning') must have come from this source. One can hardly believe that two independent manuscripts would perpetrate two such blunders. Taken with the many changes from the text of 1633 in which 1635 has the support of O'F, one can hardly doubt that among the fresh manuscript collections which came into the hands of the printer of 1635 (often only to mislead him) O'F was one.

Of the twenty-eight new poems—genuine, questionable, and fake—added in 1635, this manuscript contains twenty, which is more than I've found in any other single manuscript. However, examining the text doesn't confirm that all of them came from this source or only this source. For example, the text of Elegie XI. The Bracelet in 1635 clearly comes from a manuscript that differs significantly from O'F and closely resembles Cy and P. Likewise, Elegie XII, titled His parting from her, likely wasn't sourced from O'F, as 1635 presents an incomplete version, while O'F has the full poem. In other cases, like Elegie XIII. Julia, Elegie XVI. On his Mistris, and Satyre ('Men write that love and reason disagree'), the text from 1635 aligns more closely with O'F than with any other manuscripts mentioned. The second poem, On his Mistris, is a notable example, as are the four Divine Sonnets added in 1635. The most striking case is the Song, likely not by Donne, 'Soules joy now I am gone,' where the ridiculous readings 'Words' for 'Wounds' and 'hopes joyning' for 'lipp-joyning' (or maybe 'lipps-joyning') must have come from this source. It's hard to believe that two independent manuscripts would make such errors. Considering the many changes from the text of 1633 that 1635 supports with O'F, it's difficult to doubt that among the new manuscript collections available to the printer of 1635 (often misleading him) was O'F.

Besides the twenty poems which passed into 1635, O'F attributes some eighteen other poems to Donne, of which few [pg xcix] are probably genuine.23 Of the other manuscript collections I must speak more shortly. There is no evidence that any of them was used by the seventeenth-century editors.

Besides the twenty poems that made it into 1635, O'F assigns about eighteen other poems to Donne, although most of them are likely not authentic.[pg xcix] There’s also no proof that any of the other manuscript collections were used by the editors of the seventeenth century.

B is a handsome, vellum-bound manuscript belonging to the Earl of Ellesmere's library at Bridgewater House. I am, I think, the first editor who has examined it. The volume bears on the fly-leaf the autograph signature ('J. Bridgewater') of the first Earl of Bridgewater, the son of Donne's early patron, Elizabeth's Lord Keeper and later Lord Chancellor. On the title-page 'Dr Donne' is written in the same hand. John Egerton, it will be remembered, was, like Donne, a volunteer in Essex's expedition to the Azores in 1597. In 1599 he and his elder brother Thomas were in Ireland, where the latter was killed, leaving John to be his father's heir. The book-number, inscribed on the second leaf, is in the handwriting of the second Earl of Bridgewater, the Elder Brother of Milton's Comus. The manuscript has thus interesting associations, and links with Donne's earliest patron. I had hoped that it might prove, being made for those who had known Donne all his life, an exceptionally good manuscript, but can hardly say that my expectations were fulfilled. It was probably put together in the twenties, because though it contains the Holy Sonnets it does not contain the hymns written at the close of the poet's life. It resembles O'F, S, S96, and P, rather than either of the first two collections which I have described, D, H49, Lec and A18, N, TC, in that it includes with Donne's poems a number of poems not by Donne,24 but most of them [pg c] apparently by his contemporaries, Sir John Roe, Francis Beaumont, Jonson, and other of the wits of the first decade of the seventeenth century, the men who collaborated in writing witty poems on Coryat, or Characters in the style of Sir Thomas Overbury. In the case of some of these initials are added, and a later, but not modern, hand has gone over the manuscript and denied or queried Donne's authorship of others. Textually also B tends to range itself, especially in certain groups of poems, as the Satyres and Holy Sonnets, with O'F, S96, W when these differ from D, H49, Lec and A18, N, TC. In such cases the tradition which it represents is most correctly preserved in W. In a few poems the text of B is identical with that of S96. On the whole B cannot be accepted in any degree as an independent authority for the text. It is important only for its agreements with other manuscripts, as helping to establish what I may call the manuscript tradition, in various passages, as against the text of the editions.

B is a handsome, leather-bound manuscript that belongs to the Earl of Ellesmere's library at Bridgewater House. I believe I’m the first editor to have looked at it. The volume has on the fly-leaf the signature ('J. Bridgewater') of the first Earl of Bridgewater, who was the son of Donne's early patron, Elizabeth's Lord Keeper, and later Lord Chancellor. 'Dr Donne' is written in the same hand on the title page. John Egerton, as you may recall, was also a volunteer in Essex's expedition to the Azores in 1597. In 1599, he and his older brother Thomas were in Ireland, where Thomas was killed, leaving John to be his father’s heir. The book number, written on the second leaf, is in the handwriting of the second Earl of Bridgewater, who was the older brother of Milton's Comus. The manuscript has thus interesting connections with Donne's earliest patron. I had hoped that it would be an exceptionally good manuscript since it was made for those who had known Donne all his life, but I can hardly say my expectations were met. It was likely compiled in the 1620s because, although it includes the Holy Sonnets, it does not contain the hymns written at the end of the poet's life. It resembles O'F, S, S96, and P, rather than either of the first two collections I've described, D, H49, Lec, and A18, N, TC, in that it includes, along with Donne's poems, several poems not by Donne,24 but most of them appear to be by his contemporaries, Sir John Roe, Francis Beaumont, Jonson, and other wits from the first decade of the seventeenth century, the men who collaborated in writing clever poems on Coryat or Characters in the style of Sir Thomas Overbury. For some of these, initials are added, and a later hand, not modern, has gone over the manuscript and questioned or denied Donne's authorship of others. Textually, B tends to align itself, especially in certain groups of poems like the Satyres and Holy Sonnets, with O'F, S96, W when they differ from D, H49, Lec, and A18, N, TC. In such cases, the tradition it represents is most accurately preserved in W. In a few poems, the text of B is identical to that of S96. Overall, B cannot be regarded as an independent authority for the text. It is important mainly for its agreements with other manuscripts, helping to establish what I might call the manuscript tradition in various passages, as opposed to the text of the editions.

Still less valuable as an independent textual authority is

Still less valuable as an independent text is

P. This manuscript is a striking example of the kind of collections of poems, circulating in manuscript, which gentlemen in the seventeenth century caused to be prepared, and one cannot help wondering how they managed to understand the poems, so full is the text of gross and palpable errors. P is a small octavo manuscript, once in the Phillipps collection, now in the possession of Captain C. Shirley Harris, Oxford. On the cover of brown leather is stamped the royal arms of James I. On p. 1 is written, '1623 me possidet Hen. Champernowne de Dartington in Devonia, generosus.' Two other members of this old, and still extant, Devonshire family have owned the volume, as also Sir Edward Seymour (Knight Baronett) and Bridgett Brookbrige. The poems are written [pg ci] in a small, clear hand, and in Elizabethan character. Captain Harris has had a careful transcript of the poems made, and he allowed me after collating the original with the transcript to keep the latter by me for a long time.

P. This manuscript is a remarkable example of the kind of poetry collections that gentlemen in the seventeenth century had prepared in manuscript form, and one can't help but wonder how they were able to understand the poems, which are filled with obvious and blatant errors. P is a small octavo manuscript, once part of the Phillipps collection, now owned by Captain C. Shirley Harris in Oxford. The cover is made of brown leather, stamped with the royal arms of James I. On page 1, it says, '1623 me possidet Hen. Champernowne de Dartington in Devonia, generosus.' Two other members of this old, still-existing Devonshire family have owned the volume, along with Sir Edward Seymour (Knight Baronet) and Bridgett Brookbrige. The poems are written [pg ci] in a small, clear hand using Elizabethan style. Captain Harris had a careful transcription of the poems made, and after comparing the original with the transcript, he allowed me to keep the latter for an extended period.

The collection is in the nature of a commonplace-book, and includes a prose letter to Raleigh, and a good many poems by other poets than Donne, but the bulk of the volume is occupied with his poems,25 and most of the poems are signed 'J. D. Finis.' The date of the collection is between 1619, when the poem When he went with the Lo Doncaster was written, and 1623, the date on the title-page. Neither for text nor for canon is P an authority, but the very carelessness with which it is written makes its testimony to certain readings indisputable. It makes no suggestion of conscious editing. In certain poems its text is identical with that of Cy, even to absurd errors. It sometimes, however, supports readings which are otherwise confined to O'F and the later editions of the poem, showing that these may be older than 1632-5.

The collection resembles a commonplace book and includes a prose letter to Raleigh along with many poems by poets other than Donne, but most of the volume is filled with his poems,25 and most of the poems are signed 'J. D. Finis.' The collection dates from between 1619, when the poem When he went with the Lo Doncaster was written, and 1623, which is the date on the title page. Neither the text nor the canon of P is authoritative, but the casual way it was written makes its testimony to certain readings undeniable. It shows no signs of deliberate editing. In some poems, its text matches that of Cy, even containing ridiculous mistakes. However, it sometimes supports readings that are otherwise only found in O'F and the later editions of the poem, indicating that these might be older than 1632-5.

Cy. The Carnaby MS. consists of one hundred folio [pg cii] pages bound in flexible vellum, and is now in the Harvard College Library, Boston. It is by no means an exhaustive collection; the poems are chaotically arranged; the text seems to be careless, and the spelling unusually erratic; but most of the poems it contains are genuine.26 This manuscript is not as a whole identical with P, but some of the poems it contains must have come from that or from a common source.

Cy. The Carnaby MS. consists of one hundred folio [pg cii] pages bound in flexible vellum, and is now in the Harvard College Library, Boston. It isn't a complete collection; the poems are arranged in a chaotic way; the text appears careless, and the spelling is unusually inconsistent; but most of the poems it includes are genuine.26 This manuscript is not completely identical to P, but some of the poems it contains must have come from that or from a shared source.

JC. The John Cave MS. is a small collection of Donne's poems now in the possession of Mr. Elkin Matthews, who has kindly allowed me to collate it. It was formerly in Mr. O'Flaherty's possession. The original possessor had been a certain John Cave, and the volume opens with the following poem, written, it will be seen, while Donne was still alive:

JC. The John Cave manuscript is a small collection of Donne's poems currently owned by Mr. Elkin Matthews, who has generously allowed me to compile it. It was previously owned by Mr. O'Flaherty. The original owner was a man named John Cave, and the volume starts with the following poem, which, as you’ll see, was written while Donne was still alive:

Oh how it joys me that this quick brain'd Age

Oh how it brings me joy that this fast-thinking Age

can nere reach thee (Donn) though it should engage

can never reach you (Donn) even if it tries

at once all its whole stock of witt to finde

at once all its entire stock of wit to find

out of thy well plac'd words thy more pure minde.

out of your well-placed words your purer mind.

Noe, wee are bastard Aeglets all; our eyes

Noe, we are all illegitimate Aeglets; our eyes

could not endure the splendor that would rise

could not handle the glory that would emerge

from hence like rays from out a cloud. That Man

from here like rays from a cloud. That Man

who first found out the Perspective which can

who first discovered the Perspective that can

make starrs at midday plainly seen, did more

make stars at midday clearly visible, did more

then could the whole Chaos of Arte〈s〉 before

then could the whole chaos of arts before

or since; If I might have my wish 't shuld bee

or since; If I could have my wish it should be

That Man might be reviv'd againe to see

That man might come back to life again to see

If hee could such another frame, whereby

If he could create another version, where

the minde might bee made see as farr as th' eye.

the mind might be made visible as far as the eye.

Then might we hope to finde thy sense, till then

Then we might hope to find your understanding; until then

The Age of Ignorance I'le still condemn.

The Age of Ignorance I will still condemn.

IO. CA.

IO. CA.

Jun. 3. 1620.

Jun. 3, 1620.

[pg ciii]

[pg ciii]

The manuscript is divided into three parts, the first containing the five Satyres, the Litany and the Storme and Calme. The second consists of Elegies and Epigrammes and the third of Miscellanea, Poems, Elegies, Sonnets by the same Author. The elegies in the second part are, as in D, H49, Lec, and W, thirteen in number. Their arrangement is that of W, and, like W, JC gives The Comparison, which, D, H49, Lec do not, but drops Loves Progress, which the latter group contains. The text of these poems is generally that of W, but here and throughout JC abounds in errors and emendations. It contains one or two poems which were published in the edition of 1650, and which I have found in no other manuscript except O'F. In these JC supplies some obvious emendations. The poems in the third part are very irregularly arranged. This is the only manuscript, professing to be of Donne's poems, which contains the elegy, 'The heavens rejoice in motion,' which the younger Donne added to the edition of 1650. It is not a very correct, but is an interesting manuscript, with very few spurious poems. At the other end of the manuscript from Donne's, are poems by Corbet.

The manuscript is divided into three parts. The first part includes the five Satyres, the Litany, and the Storme and Calme. The second part comprises Elegies and Epigrammes, while the third part features Miscellanea, Poems, Elegies, Sonnets by the same Author. The elegies in the second part total thirteen, as in D, H49, Lec, and W. Their arrangement follows W, and like W, JC includes The Comparison, which D, H49, Lec do not, but excludes Loves Progress, which is included in the latter group. The text of these poems mostly matches that of W, but throughout JC has many errors and corrections. It contains one or two poems published in the 1650 edition that I haven't found in any other manuscript except O'F. In these, JC provides some clear corrections. The poems in the third part are not arranged in any consistent order. This is the only manuscript claiming to be of Donne's poems that includes the elegy, 'The heavens rejoice in motion,' which the younger Donne added to the 1650 edition. Although it's not very accurate, it is an interesting manuscript with very few false poems. At the other end of the manuscript from Donne's, there are poems by Corbet.

What seems to be practically a duplicate of JC is preserved in the Dyce Collection at the South Kensington Museum. It belonged originally to a certain 'Johannes Nedlam e Collegio Lincolniense' and is dated 1625. Cave's poem 'Upon Doctor Donne's Satyres' is inscribed and the contents and arrangement of the volume are identical with those of JC except that one poem, The Dampe, is omitted, probably by an oversight, in the Dyce MS. After my experience of JC I did not think it necessary to collate this manuscript. It was from it that Waldron printed some of the unpublished poems of Donne and Corbet in A Collection of Miscellaneous Poetry (1802).

What seems to be practically a copy of JC is kept in the Dyce Collection at the South Kensington Museum. It originally belonged to someone named 'Johannes Nedlam e Collegio Lincolniense' and is dated 1625. Cave's poem 'Upon Doctor Donne's Satyres' is inscribed in it, and the contents and arrangement of the volume are the same as those of JC, except that one poem, The Dampe, is missing, likely due to an oversight, in the Dyce MS. After my experience with JC, I didn't think it was necessary to compare this manuscript. It was from this that Waldron published some of the unpublished poems of Donne and Corbet in A Collection of Miscellaneous Poetry (1802).

H40 and RP31, i.e. Harleian MS. 4064 in the British Museum, and Rawlinson Poetical MS. 31, in the Bodleian Library, are two manuscripts containing a fairly large number of Donne's poems intermingled with poems by other and [pg civ] contemporary authors. A note on the fly-leaf of RP31 declares that the manuscript contains 'Sir John Harringtons poems written in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth', which is certainly not an accurate description.27 Some of the poems must have been written as late as 1610, and they are by various authors, Wotton, Jonson, Sir Edward Herbert, Sir John Roe, Donne, Beaumont, and probably others, but names of authors are only occasionally given. Each manuscript starts with the words 'Prolegomena Quaedam', and the poem, 'Paynter while there thou sit'st.' The poems follow the same order in the two manuscripts, but of poems not by Donne RP31 contains several which are not in H40, and, on the other hand, of poems by Donne H40 inserts at various places quite a number, especially of songs, which are not in RP31. The latter is, in short, a miscellaneous collection of Elizabethan and early Jacobean poems, including several of Donne's; the former, the same collection in which Donne's poems have become by insertion the principal feature. I have cited the readings of H40 throughout; those of RP31 only when they differ from H40, or when I wish to emphasize their agreement. Wherever derived from, the poems are generally carefully and intelligently transcribed. They contain some unpublished poems of Jonson, Sir Edward Herbert, and probably Daniel.

H40 and RP31, which is Harleian MS. 4064 in the British Museum and Rawlinson Poetical MS. 31 in the Bodleian Library, are two manuscripts that hold a significant number of Donne's poems mixed with works by other contemporary authors. A note on the fly-leaf of RP31 claims that the manuscript includes 'Sir John Harrington's poems written during Queen Elizabeth's reign,' which is definitely not accurate. Some of the poems must have been composed as late as 1610, by various writers including Wotton, Jonson, Sir Edward Herbert, Sir John Roe, Donne, Beaumont, and possibly others, though authors' names are mentioned only occasionally. Each manuscript begins with the phrase 'Prolegomena Quaedam' and includes the poem 'Paynter while there thou sit'st.' The poems are arranged in the same order in both manuscripts, but RP31 contains several poems not found in H40, while H40 includes many songs by Donne that are missing in RP31. Essentially, the latter is a varied collection of Elizabethan and early Jacobean poems, featuring several by Donne; the former is the same collection but with Donne's poems being the focal point due to their insertion. I have referenced the readings from H40 throughout, and those from RP31 only when they vary from H40, or when I want to highlight their agreement. Regardless of the source, the poems are generally transcribed with care and insight. They also include some unpublished works by Jonson, Sir Edward Herbert, and likely Daniel.

L74. The Lansdowne MS. 740, in the British Museum, is an interesting collection of Donne's mainly earlier and secular poems, along with several by contemporaries.28 The text of [pg cv] the Satyres connects this collection with A18, N, TC, but it is probably older, as it contains none of the Divine Poems and no poem written later than 1610. Its interest, apart from the support which it lends to the readings of other manuscripts, centres in the evidence it affords as to the authorship of some of the unauthentic poems which have been ascribed to Donne.

L74. The Lansdowne MS. 740, in the British Museum, is an interesting collection of Donne's mostly earlier and secular poems, along with several by his contemporaries.28 The text of [pg cv] the Satyres connects this collection with A18, N, TC, but it is likely older, as it contains none of the Divine Poems and no poem written later than 1610. Its significance, apart from the support it provides to the readings of other manuscripts, lies in the evidence it offers regarding the authorship of some of the unauthentic poems that have been attributed to Donne.

S. The Stephens MS., now in the Harvard College Library, Boston, is the manuscript on which Dr. Grosart based his edition (though he does not reproduce it either consistently or with invariable accuracy) in 1873—an unhappy choice even were it legitimate to adopt any single manuscript in preference to the edition of 1633. Of all the manuscripts I have examined (I know it only through the collation made for me and from Dr. Grosart's citations) it is, I think, without exception the worst, the fullest of obvious and absurd blunders. There are too in it more evidences of stupid editing than in P, whose blunders are due to careless copying by eye or to dictation, and therefore more easy to correct.

S. The Stephens MS., now in the Harvard College Library, Boston, is the manuscript that Dr. Grosart based his edition on (even though he doesn’t reproduce it consistently or accurately) in 1873—an unfortunate choice even if it were acceptable to choose a single manuscript over the 1633 edition. Out of all the manuscripts I have looked at (I only know it through the collation made for me and Dr. Grosart's references), I believe it is, without exception, the worst, filled with obvious and ridiculous mistakes. It also shows more signs of poor editing than P, whose mistakes stem from careless copying by sight or from dictation, making them easier to fix.

The manuscript is dated, at the end, '19th July 1620,' and contains no poems which are demonstrably later than this date, or indeed than 1610. As, however, it contains several of the Divine Poems, including La Corona, but not the Holy Sonnets, it affords a valuable clue to the date of these poems,—of which more elsewhere. The collection is an ambitious one, and an attempt has been made at classification. Six Satires are followed by twenty-seven Elegies (one is torn out) under which head love and funeral elegies are included, and these by a long series of songs with the Divine Poems interspersed. Some of the songs, as of the elegies, are not by Donne.29

The manuscript is dated at the end, '19th July 1620,' and doesn’t include any poems that can be definitively dated after this, or even after 1610. However, since it includes several of the Divine Poems, including La Corona, but not the Holy Sonnet, it provides a valuable hint about when these poems were written—more on that later. The collection is quite ambitious, and there has been an effort to categorize it. Six Satires are followed by twenty-seven Elegies (one is missing), which include love and funeral elegies, and these are followed by a long series of songs, with the Divine Poems mixed in. Some of the songs, like the elegies, are not by Donne.29

[pg cvi]

[pg cvi]

S96. Stowe MS. 961 is a small folio volume in the British Museum, containing a collection of Donne's poems very neatly and prettily transcribed. It cannot have been made before 1630 as it contains all the three hymns written during the poet's last illnesses. Indeed it is the only manuscript which I have found containing a copy of the Hymne to God, my God in my Sicknes. It is a very miscellaneous collection. Three satires are followed by the long obsequies to the Lord Harington, and these by a sequence of Letters, Funeral Elegies, Elegies, and Songs intermingled. It is regrettable that so well-written a manuscript is not more reliable, but its text is poor, its titles sometimes erroneous, and its ascriptions inaccurate.30

S96. Stowe MS. 961 is a small folio volume in the British Museum that includes a neatly and beautifully transcribed collection of Donne's poems. It must have been created after 1630, as it contains all three hymns written during the poet's final illnesses. In fact, it is the only manuscript I've found that includes a copy of the Hymne to God, my God in my Sicknes. It's a very diverse collection. Three satires are followed by the lengthy elegy for Lord Harington, and then there's a series of letters, funeral elegies, general elegies, and songs mixed together. It's unfortunate that such a well-crafted manuscript isn’t more reliable; its text is poor, its titles are sometimes incorrect, and its attributions are inaccurate.30

(3) In the third class I place manuscripts which are not primarily collections of Donne's poems but collections of seventeenth-century poems among which Donne's are included. It is not easy to draw a hard and fast line between this class and the last because, as has been seen, most of the manuscripts at the end of the last list contain poems which are not, or probably are not, by Donne. Still, in these collections Donne's work predominates, and the tendency of the collector is to bring the other poems under his aegis. Initials like J. R., F. B., J. H. disappear, or J. D. takes their place. In the case of these last collections this is not so. Poems by Donne are included with poems which the collector assigns to other wits. Obviously this class could be made to include many different [pg cvii] kinds of collections, ranging from those in which Donne is a prominent figure to those which include only one or two of his poems. But such manuscripts have comparatively little value and no authority for the textual critic, though they are not without importance for the student of the canon of Donne's poetry. I shall mention only one or two, though I have examined a good many more.

(3) In the third category, I include manuscripts that aren't mainly collections of Donne's poems but rather collections of seventeenth-century poems that feature some of Donne's work. It's tricky to draw a clear line between this category and the previous one because, as we've seen, most of the manuscripts listed at the end of the last section contain poems that are either not by Donne or likely aren’t. However, in these collections, Donne's work is prominent, and the collector often tries to include the other poems under his label. Initials like J. R., F. B., and J. H. fade away, or J. D. replaces them. In the case of the last collections, this doesn't happen. Poems by Donne are included alongside those the collector attributes to other writers. Clearly, this category could encompass many different types of collections, from those where Donne is a major figure to those that include just one or two of his poems. But these types of manuscripts hold relatively little value and lack authority for textual critics, although they still have significance for those studying Donne's poetry canon. I will mention only one or two examples, even though I've looked at many more. [pg cvii]

A25. Additional MS. 25707, in the British Museum, is a large and interesting collection, written in several different hands, of early seventeenth-century poems, Jacobean and Caroline. It contains an Elegie by Henry Skipwith on the death of King Charles I, but most of the poems are early Jacobean, and either the bulk of the collection was made before this and some other poems were inserted, or it is derived from older collections. Indeed, most of the poems by Donne were probably got from some older collection or collections not unlike some of those already described. They consist of twelve elegies arranged in the same order as in JC, W, and to some extent O'F, which is not the order of D, H49, Lec and 1633; a number of Songs with some Letters and Obsequies following one another sometimes in batches, at times interspersed with poems by other writers; the five Satyres, separated from the other poems and showing some evidences in the text of deriving from a collection like Q or its duplicate in the Dyce collection.31 The only one of the Divine Poems which A25 contains is The Crosse. No poem which can be proved to have been written later than 1610 is included.

A25. Additional MS. 25707 at the British Museum is a large and fascinating collection, written in several different hands, of early seventeenth-century poems from the Jacobean and Caroline periods. It features an Elegie by Henry Skipwith about the death of King Charles I, but most of the poems are early Jacobean. It seems either the majority of the collection was compiled before this, with some poems later added, or it comes from older collections. In fact, most of the poems by Donne likely originated from some earlier collection or collections similar to the ones already mentioned. They include twelve elegies arranged in the same order as in JC, W, and somewhat O'F, which differs from the order in D, H49, Lec, and 1633; several Songs accompanied by some Letters and Obsequies appearing sometimes in groups and at other times mixed in with poems by other authors; the five Satyres, included separately and showing some textual evidence indicating they come from a collection like Q or its duplicate in the Dyce collection.31 The only one of the Divine Poems that A25 contains is The Crosse. No poem that can be verified as written after 1610 is included.

The poems by Donne in this manuscript are generally, but not always, initialled J. D., and are thus distinguished from others by F. B., H. K., N. H., H. W., Sr H. G., T. P., T. G., G. Lucy., No. B., &c. The care with which this has been done lends interest to those poems which are here ascribed to Donne but are not elsewhere assigned to him. A25 (with its partial duplicate C) is the only manuscript which attributes to [pg cviii] 'J. D.' the Psalm, 'By Euphrates flowery side,' that was printed in 1633 and all the subsequent editions.32

The poems by Donne in this manuscript are usually, but not always, signed J. D., which sets them apart from those by F. B., H. K., N. H., H. W., Sr H. G., T. P., T. G., G. Lucy, No. B., etc. The care taken in this differentiation adds interest to the poems attributed to Donne here that are not credited to him elsewhere. A25 (along with its partial duplicate C) is the only manuscript that assigns the Psalm, 'By Euphrates flowery side,' to 'J. D.', which was printed in 1633 and in all later editions.32

C. A strange duplicate of certain parts of A25 is a small manuscript in the Cambridge University Library belonging to the Baumgartner collection. It is a thin folio, much damaged by damp, and scribbled over. A long poem, In cladem Rheensen ('Verses upon the slaughter at the Isle of Rhees'), has been used by the cataloguer to date the manuscript, but as this has evidently been inserted when the whole was bound, the rest of the contents may be older or younger. The collection opens with three of the Elegies contained in A25. It then omits eleven poems which are in A25, and continues with twenty Songs and Obsequies, following the order of A25 but omitting the intervening poems. Some nine more poems are given, following the order of A25, but many are omitted in C which are found in A25, and the poems in C are often only fragments of the whole poems in A25. Evidently C is a selection of poems either made directly from A25, or from the collection of Donne's poems (with one or two by Beaumont and others) which A25 itself drew from.

C. A strange duplicate of certain parts of A25 is a small manuscript in the Cambridge University Library that belongs to the Baumgartner collection. It’s a thin folio, heavily damaged by dampness and filled with scribbles. A long poem, In cladem Rheensen ('Verses upon the slaughter at the Isle of Rhees'), has been used by the cataloguer to date the manuscript, but since it was clearly added when the whole was bound, the other contents may be either older or newer. The collection starts with three of the Elegies found in A25. It then skips eleven poems that are in A25 and continues with twenty Songs and Obsequies, following the order of A25 but leaving out the intervening poems. Nine more poems are included in the order of A25, but many found in A25 are missing from C, and the poems in C are often just fragments of the complete poems in A25. Clearly, C is a selection of poems either made directly from A25, or from the collection of Donne's poems (with one or two by Beaumont and others) that A25 itself was sourced from.

A10. Additional MS. 10309, in the British Museum, is a little octavo volume which was once the property of Margaret Bellasis, probably the eldest daughter of Thomas, first Lord Fauconberg. It is a very miscellaneous collection of prose (Hall's Characterismes of Vice) and verse. Of Donne's undoubted poems there are very few, but there is an interesting group of poems by Roe or others (the authors are not named in the manuscript) which are frequently found with Donne's, and some of which have been printed as his.33

A10. Additional MS. 10309, in the British Museum, is a small octavo volume that once belonged to Margaret Bellasis, likely the eldest daughter of Thomas, the first Lord Fauconberg. It contains a varied selection of prose (Hall's Characterismes of Vice) and poetry. There are very few of Donne's confirmed poems, but there is an interesting set of poems by Roe or others (the authors are not identified in the manuscript) that are often found alongside Donne's work, and some of which have been published as if they were his.33

[pg cix]

[pg cix]

M. This is a manuscript bought by Lord Houghton and now in the library of the Marquis of Crewe. It is entitled

M. This is a manuscript purchased by Lord Houghton and now in the library of the Marquis of Crewe. It is titled

A Collection of

A Set of

Original Poetry

Original Poetry

written about the time of

written during the time of

Ben: Jonson

Ben: Jonson

qui ob. 1637

qui ob. 1637

A later hand, probably Sir John Simeon's, has added 'Chiefly in the Autograph of Dr. Donne Dean of St. Pauls', but this is quite erroneous. It is a miscellaneous collection of poems by Donne, Jonson, Pembroke, Shirley, and others, with short extracts from Fletcher and Shakespeare. Donne's are the most numerous, and their text generally good, but such a collection can have no authority. It is important only as supporting readings and ascriptions of other manuscripts. I cite it seldom.

A later person, probably Sir John Simeon, added 'Mainly in the handwriting of Dr. Donne, Dean of St. Paul's', but that's completely wrong. It's a mixed collection of poems by Donne, Jonson, Pembroke, Shirley, and others, along with brief excerpts from Fletcher and Shakespeare. Donne's poems are the most common, and their text is usually good, but this collection has no authority. It’s only important for supporting readings and attributions from other manuscripts. I rarely reference it.

TCD (Second Collection).34 The large manuscript volume in Trinity College, Dublin, contains two collections of poems (though editors have spoken of them as one) of very different character and value. The first I have already described. It occupies folios 1 to 292. On folio 293 a new hand begins with the song, 'Victorious Beauty though your eyes,' and from that folio to folio 565 (but some folios are torn out) follows a long and miscellaneous series of early seventeenth-century poems. There are numerous references to Buckingham, but none to the Long Parliament or the events which followed, so that the collection was probably put together before 1640. [pg cx] The poems are ascribed to different authors in a very haphazard and untrustworthy fashion. James I is credited with Jonson's epigram on the Union of the Crowns; Donne's The Baite is given to Wotton; and Wotton's 'O Faithless World' to Robert Wisedom. Probably there is more reliance to be put on the ascriptions of later and Caroline poems, but for the student of Donne and early Jacobean poetry the collection has no value. Some of Donne's poems occur, and it is noteworthy that the version given is often a different one from that occurring in the first part of the volume. Probably two distinct collections have been bound up together.

TCD (Second Collection).34 The large manuscript volume at Trinity College, Dublin contains two collections of poems (though editors often refer to them as one) that are quite different in character and value. I’ve already described the first. It spans folios 1 to 292. On folio 293, a new hand begins with the poem, 'Victorious Beauty though your eyes,' and from that folio to folio 565 (though some pages are missing) is a long and mixed series of early seventeenth-century poems. There are many references to Buckingham, but none to the Long Parliament or the events that followed, indicating that the collection was likely assembled before 1640. [pg cx] The poems are attributed to various authors in a very random and unreliable manner. James I is credited with Jonson's epigram on the Union of the Crowns; Donne's The Baite is mistakenly attributed to Wotton; and Wotton's 'O Faithless World' is assigned to Robert Wisedom. There’s probably more accuracy in the attributions of later and Caroline poems, but for those studying Donne and early Jacobean poetry, this collection holds no value. Some of Donne's poems are included, and it’s noteworthy that the version provided is often different from the one found in the first part of the volume. It seems likely that two separate collections have been bound together.

Another collection frequently cited by Grosart, but of little value for the editor of Donne, is the Farmer-Chetham MS., a commonplace-book in the Chetham Library, Manchester, which has been published by Grosart. It contains one or two of Donne's poems, but its most interesting contents are the 'Gulling Sonnets' of Sir John Davies, and some poems by Raleigh, Hoskins, and others. Nothing could be more unsafe than to ascribe poems to Donne, as Grosart did, because they occur here in conjunction with some that are certainly his.

Another collection often referenced by Grosart, but not very useful for the editor of Donne, is the Farmer-Chetham MS., a commonplace book located in the Chetham Library in Manchester, which Grosart has published. It includes one or two of Donne's poems, but its most intriguing contents are the 'Gulling Sonnets' by Sir John Davies, along with some poems by Raleigh, Hoskins, and others. It’s highly unreliable to attribute poems to Donne, as Grosart did, simply because they appear alongside some that are definitely his.

A similar collection, which I have not seen, is the Hazlewood-Kingsborough MS., as Dr. Grosart called it. To judge from the analysis in Thorpe's Catalogue, 1831, this too is a miscellaneous anthology of poems written by, or at any rate ascribed to, Shakespeare, Jonson, Bacon, Raleigh, Donne, and others. There is no end to the number of such collections, and it is absurd to base a text upon them.

A similar collection that I haven’t seen is the Hazlewood-Kingsborough MS., as Dr. Grosart referred to it. Based on the analysis in Thorpe's Catalogue, 1831, this is also a random anthology of poems written by, or at least attributed to, Shakespeare, Jonson, Bacon, Raleigh, Donne, and others. There seems to be no limit to the number of these collections, and it's ridiculous to base a text on them.

The Burley MS., to which I refer once or twice, and which is a manuscript of great importance for the editor of Donne's letters, is not a collection of poems. It is a commonplace-book of Sir Henry Wotton's in the handwriting of his secretaries. Amid its varied contents are some letters, unsigned but indubitably by Donne; ten of his Paradoxes with a covering letter; and a few poems of Donne's with other poems. Of the last, one is certainly by Donne (H. W. in Hibernia belligeranti), and I have incorporated it. The others seem to [pg cxi] me exceedingly doubtful. They are probably the work of other wits among Wotton's friends. I have printed a selection from them in Appendix C.35

The Burley MS., which I mention a couple of times and is a very important manuscript for anyone editing Donne's letters, is not a collection of poems. It's a commonplace book belonging to Sir Henry Wotton, written by his secretaries. Among its various contents are some letters that aren't signed but are definitely by Donne; ten of his Paradoxes along with a covering letter; and a few poems by Donne mixed in with other poems. One of these poems is definitely by Donne (H. W. in Hibernia belligeranti), and I have included it. The others seem to me extremely uncertain. They are likely the work of other clever friends of Wotton. I have printed a selection from them in Appendix C.35

Of the manuscripts of the first two classes, which alone could put forward any claim to be treated as independent sources of the text of an edition of Donne's poems, it would be impossible, I think, to construct a complete genealogy. Different poems, or different groups of poems in the same manuscript, come from different sources, and to trace each stream to its fountain-head would be a difficult task, perhaps impossible without further material, and would in the end hardly repay the trouble, for the difficulties in Donne's text are not of so insoluble a character as to demand such heroic methods. The interval between the composition of the poems and their first publication ranges from about forty years at the most to a year or two. There is no case here of groping one's way back through centuries of transmission. The surprising fact is rather that so many of the common errors of a text preserved and transmitted in manuscript should have appeared so soon, that the text and canon of Donne's poems should present an editor in one form or another with all the chief problems which confront the editor of a classical or a mediaeval author.

Of the manuscripts from the first two categories, which are the only ones that can really be seen as independent sources for an edition of Donne's poems, I think it would be impossible to create a complete genealogy. Different poems or different groups of poems within the same manuscript come from various sources, and tracing each one back to its origin would be a tough job, maybe even impossible without more materials. In the end, it probably wouldn't be worth the effort, since the issues in Donne's text aren't so complex that they require such intense methods. The time between when the poems were written and their first publication ranges from about forty years at the most to a year or two. There's no need to sift through centuries of transmission here. The surprising thing is that so many of the common errors found in a text preserved in manuscript occurred so quickly, leading to the fact that the text and canon of Donne's poems present an editor with all the main challenges similar to those faced by editors of classical or medieval authors.

The manuscripts fall into three main groups (1) D, H49, Lec. These with a portion of 1633 come from a common source. (2) A18, N, TCC, TCD. These also come from a single stream and some parts of 1633 follow them. L74 is closely connected with them, at least in parts. (3) A25, B, Cy, JC, O'F, P, S, S96, W. These cannot be traced in their entirety to a single head, but in certain groups of poems they tend to follow a common tradition which may or may not be that of one or other of the first two groups. Of the Elegies, for example, A25, JC, O'F and W transcribe twelve in the same order and with much the same text. Again, B, O'F, S96, and W have taken the Holy Sonnets from a common source, but [pg cxii] O'F has corrected or altered its readings by a reference to a manuscript resembling D, H49, Lec, while W has a more correct version than the others of the common tradition, and three sonnets which none of these include. Generally, whenever B, O'F, S96, and W derive from the same source, W is much the most reliable witness.

The manuscripts are divided into three main groups: (1) D, H49, Lec. These, along with part of 1633, come from a shared source. (2) A18, N, TCC, TCD. These also originate from a single stream, and some sections of 1633 align with them. L74 is closely linked to them, at least in some parts. (3) A25, B, Cy, JC, O'F, P, S, S96, W. These can’t be completely traced back to a single source, but in specific groups of poems, they tend to follow a common tradition that may or may not be related to the first two groups. For example, in the Elegies, A25, JC, O'F, and W have transcribed twelve in the same order and with almost identical text. Additionally, B, O'F, S96, and W have taken the Holy Sonnets from a shared source, but O'F has adjusted or changed its readings based on a manuscript similar to D, H49, Lec, while W has a more accurate version than the others from the common tradition, along with three sonnets not included by the others. Generally, whenever B, O'F, S96, and W come from the same source, W is by far the most reliable witness.

Indeed, our first two groups and W have the appearance of being derived from some authoritative source, from manuscripts in the possession of members of Donne's circle. All the others suggest, by the headings they give to occasional poems, their misunderstanding of the true character of some poems, their erroneous ascriptions of poems, that they are the work of amateurs to whom Donne was not known, or who belonged to a generation that knew Donne as a divine, only vaguely as a wit.

Indeed, our first two groups and W seem to come from some authoritative source, likely from manuscripts owned by people in Donne's circle. The others indicate, through the titles they give to occasional poems, that they misunderstand the true nature of some poems and mistakenly attribute them, suggesting they are the work of amateurs who either didn't know Donne or who belonged to a generation that recognized him primarily as a divine figure, only vaguely as a wit.

These being the materials at our command, the question is, how are we to use them to secure as accurate a text as possible of Donne's poems, to get back as close as may be to what the poet wrote himself. The answer is fairly obvious, though it could not be so until some effort had been made to survey the manuscript material as a whole.

These are the resources we have, so the question is how can we use them to get the most accurate text possible of Donne's poems and come as close as we can to what the poet actually wrote. The answer is pretty clear, although we couldn't see it that way until we took the time to look at the manuscript material as a whole.

Of the three most recent editors—the first to attempt to obtain a true text—of Donne's poems, each has pursued a different plan. The late Dr. Grosart36 proceeded on a principle [pg cxiii] which makes it exceedingly difficult to determine accurately what is the source of, or authority for, any particular reading he adopted. He printed now from one manuscript, now from another, but corrected the errors of the manuscript by one or other of the editions, most often by that of 1669. He made no estimate of the relative value of either manuscripts or editions, nor used them in any systematic fashion.

Of the three most recent editors—the first to try to obtain a true text—of Donne's poems, each has followed a different approach. The late Dr. Grosart36 based his work on a principle that makes it really hard to figure out what the source or authority is for any specific reading he chose. He printed from one manuscript at times and then from another, but corrected the mistakes of the manuscripts using one of the editions, most frequently the one from 1669. He didn't evaluate the relative value of the manuscripts or editions, nor did he use them in any organized way. [pg cxiii]

The Grolier Club edition37 was constructed on a different principle. For all those poems which 1633 contains, that edition was accepted as the basis; for other poems, the first edition, whichever that might be. The text of 1633 is reproduced very closely, even when the editor leans to the acceptance of a later reading as correct. Only one or two corrections are [pg cxiv] actually incorporated in the text. But the punctuation has been freely altered throughout, and no record of these changes is preserved in the textual notes even when they affect the sense. In more than one instance the words of 1633 are retained in this edition but are made to convey a different meaning from that which they bear in the original.

The Grolier Club edition37 was based on a different approach. For all the poems included in 1633, that edition was used as the main reference; for other poems, the first edition, whatever that may be. The text from 1633 is closely reproduced, even when the editor tends to favor a later version as correct. Only one or two changes are actually made in the text. However, the punctuation has been freely altered throughout, and no record of these changes is kept in the textual notes, even when they impact the meaning. In several cases, the words from 1633 are kept in this edition but are made to suggest a different meaning than what they had in the original.

The edition of Donne's poems prepared by Mr. E. K. Chambers38 for the Muses Library was not based, like Dr. Grosart's, on a casual use of individual manuscripts and editions, nor like the Grolier Club edition on a rigid adherence to the first edition, but on an eclectic use of all the seventeenth-century editions, supplemented by an occasional reference to one or other of the manuscript collections, either at first hand or through Dr. Grosart.

The edition of Donne's poems edited by Mr. E. K. Chambers38 for the Muses Library wasn't based like Dr. Grosart's on a random selection of individual manuscripts and editions, nor like the Grolier Club edition which strictly followed the first edition. Instead, it was created using a mix of all the seventeenth-century editions, along with occasional references to various manuscript collections, either directly or through Dr. Grosart.

Of these three methods, that of the Grolier Club editor is, there can be no doubt, the soundest. The edition of 1633 comes to us, indeed, with no a priori authority. It was not [pg cxv] published, or (like the sermons) prepared for the press39 by the author; nor (as in the case of the first folio edition of Shakespeare's plays) was it issued by the author's executors.

Of these three methods, there's no doubt that the approach of the Grolier Club editor is the most reliable. The 1633 edition comes to us without any a priori authority. It wasn't published, or (like the sermons) formatted for print39 by the author; nor (as with the first folio edition of Shakespeare's plays) was it released by the author's estate.

But if we apply to 1633 the a posteriori tests described by Dr. Moore in his work on the textual criticism of Dante's Divina Commedia, if we select a number of test passages, passages where the editions vary, but where one reading can be clearly shown to be intrinsically the more probable, by certain definite tests,40 we shall find that 1633 is, taken all over, [pg cxvi] far and away superior to any other single edition, and, I may add at once, to any single manuscript.

But if we apply the 1633 edition to the a posteriori tests outlined by Dr. Moore in his work on the textual criticism of Dante's Divina Commedia, and if we choose several test passages—passages where the editions differ but where one reading can be clearly shown to be intrinsically more probable through specific tests,40 we will find that 1633 is, overall, far superior to any other single edition, and I can also quickly add, to any single manuscript.

Moreover, any careful examination of the later editions, of their variations from 1633, and of the text of the poems which they print for the first time, shows clearly that some method more trustworthy than individual preference must be found if we are to distinguish between those of their variations which have, and those which have not, some authority behind them; those which are derived from a fresh reference to manuscript sources, and those which are due to carelessness, to misunderstanding, or to unwarrantable emendation. Apart from some such sifting, an edition of Donne based, like Mr. Chambers', on an eclectic use of the editions is exactly in the same position as would be an edition of Shakespeare based on an eclectic use of the Folios, helped out by a quite occasional and quite eclectic reference to a quarto. A plain reprint of 1633 like Alford's (of such poems as he publishes) has fewer serious errors than an eclectic text.

Moreover, any careful review of the later editions, their differences from 1633, and the text of the poems that they present for the first time, clearly indicates that a more reliable method than personal preference must be found if we are to tell which of their variations have, and which do not have, some authority backing them; those which come from a new look at manuscript sources, and those that result from carelessness, misunderstanding, or unjustified changes. Without such scrutiny, an edition of Donne based, like Mr. Chambers', on a mixed approach to the editions is in exactly the same situation as an edition of Shakespeare based on a mixed use of the Folios, supplemented by a sporadic and entirely mixed reference to a quarto. A plain reprint of 1633 like Alford's (of the poems he publishes) has fewer serious mistakes than a mixed text.

It is here that the manuscripts come to our aid. To take, indeed, any single manuscript, as Dr. Grosart did, and select this or that reading from it as seems to you good, is not a justifiable procedure. This is simply to add to the editions one more possible source of error. There is no single manuscript which could with any security be substituted for 1633. Our analysis of that edition has made it appear probable that a manuscript resembling D, H49, Lec was the source of a large part of its text. But it would be very rash to prefer D, H49, Lec as a whole to 1633.41 It corrects some errors in that edition; it has others of its own. Even W, which has [pg cxvii] a completer version of some poems than 1633, in these poems makes some mistakes which 1633 avoids.

It’s at this point that the manuscripts really help us out. To take any single manuscript, like Dr. Grosart did, and pick certain readings from it just because you think they’re good is not the right approach. This just adds another possible source of error to the editions. There isn’t any single manuscript that could reliably replace 1633. Our analysis of that edition suggests that a manuscript similar to D, H49, Lec was the source for much of its text. But it would be quite foolish to favor D, H49, Lec as a whole over 1633.41 It corrects some mistakes in that edition, but it has its own errors too. Even W, which has a more complete version of some poems than 1633, makes mistakes in those poems that 1633 avoids.

If the manuscripts are to help us it must be by collating them, and establishing what one might call the agreement of the manuscripts whether universal or partial, noting in the latter case the comparative value of the different groups. When we do this we get at once an interesting result. We find that in about nine cases out of ten the agreement of the manuscripts is on the side of those readings of 1633 which are supported by the tests of intrinsic probability referred to above,42 and on the other hand we find that sometimes the agreement of the manuscripts is on the side of the later editions, [pg cxviii] and that in such cases there is a good deal to be said for the later reading.43

If the manuscripts are going to be helpful, we need to collate them and determine what we might call the agreement of the manuscripts, whether it's universal or partial, while noting the comparative value of the different groups in the latter case. When we do this, we instantly get an interesting result. We find that in about nine out of ten cases, the manuscripts agree with the readings of 1633 that are backed by the intrinsic probability tests mentioned earlier,42 and on the other hand, we sometimes find that the manuscripts agree with the later editions, [pg cxviii] and in those cases, there’s quite a bit of support for the later reading.43

The first result of a collation of the manuscripts is thus to vindicate 1633, and to provide us with a means of distinguishing among later variants those which have, from those which have not, authority. But in vindicating 1633 the agreement of the manuscripts vindicates itself. If B's evidence is found always or most often to support A, a good witness, on those points on which A's evidence is in itself most probably correct, not only is A's evidence strengthened but B's own [pg cxix] character as a witness is established, and he may be called in when A, followed by C, an inferior witness, has gone astray. In some cases the manuscripts alone give us what is obviously the correct reading, e.g. p. 25, l. 22, 'But wee no more' for 'But now no more'; p. 72, l. 26, 'his first minute' for 'his short minute'. These are exceptionally clear cases. There are some where, I have no doubt, my preference of the reading of the manuscripts to that of the editions will not be approved by every reader. I have adopted no rigid rule, but considered each case on its merits. All the circumstances already referred to have to be weighed—which reading is most likely to have arisen from the other, what is Donne's usage elsewhere, what Scholastic or other 'metaphysical' dogma underlies the conceit, and what is the source of the text of a particular poem in 1633.

The first result of compiling the manuscripts is that it confirms 1633 and gives us a way to distinguish among later variations that have authority from those that do not. By validating 1633, the agreement among the manuscripts proves itself. If B's evidence consistently supports A, a reliable source, on points where A's evidence is likely correct, then not only is A's evidence reinforced, but B's credibility as a source is established too, allowing him to be cited when A, followed by C, a less reliable witness, makes an error. In some instances, the manuscripts alone provide us with what is clearly the correct reading, e.g. p. 25, l. 22, 'But we no more' instead of 'But now no more'; p. 72, l. 26, 'his first minute' instead of 'his short minute'. These are clear-cut instances. There are others where I’m sure not every reader will agree with my preference for the manuscript readings over the editions. I haven’t followed a strict rule but have considered each case on its own merits. All the factors mentioned earlier need to be evaluated—what reading is more likely to have changed from the other, what is Donne’s usage elsewhere, what Scholastic or other 'metaphysical' doctrines underpin the idea, and what is the source of the text for a specific poem in 1633.

For my analysis of this edition has thrown light upon what of itself is evident—that of some poems or groups of poems 1633 provides a more accurate text than of others, viz. of those for which its source was a manuscript resembling D, H49, Lec, but possibly more correct than any one of these, or revised by an editor who knew the poems. But in printing some of the poems, e.g. The Progresse of the Soule, a number of the letters to noble ladies and others,44 the Epithalamion made at Lincolns Inne, The Prohibition, and a few others, for which D, H49, Lec was not available, 1633 seems to have followed an inferior manuscript, A18, N, TC or one resembling it. In these cases it is possible to correct 1633 by comparing it with a better single manuscript, as G or W, or group of manuscripts, as D, H49, Lec. Sometimes even a generally inferior manuscript like O'F seems to offer a better text of an individual poem, at least in parts, for [pg cxx] occasionally the correct reading has been preserved in only one or two manuscripts. Only W among eleven manuscripts which I have recorded (and I have examined others) preserves the reading in the Epithalamion made at Lincolns Inne, p. 143, l. 57:

For my analysis of this edition has revealed something quite clear—that some poems or groups of poems in 1633 offer a more accurate text than others. Specifically, those sourced from a manuscript similar to D, H49, Lec may be more accurate than any of these alone or revised by an editor familiar with the poems. However, in printing certain poems, like The Progresse of the Soule, several letters to noble ladies and others,44 the Epithalamion made at Lincolns Inne, The Prohibition, and a few others, for which D, H49, Lec were not accessible, 1633 seems to have relied on an inferior manuscript like A18, N, TC, or something similar. In these instances, it’s possible to improve 1633 by comparing it with a superior single manuscript such as G or W, or a group of manuscripts like D, H49, Lec. Sometimes, even a generally lesser manuscript like O'F appears to give a better text of a specific poem, at least in parts, because occasionally the correct reading has been kept in only one or two manuscripts. Only W among the eleven manuscripts I have noted (and I have looked at others) preserves the reading in the Epithalamion made at Lincolns Inne, p. 143, l. 57:

His steeds nill be restrain'd

His horses won't be restrained.

—which is quite certainly right. Only three manuscripts have the, to my mind, most probably correct reading in Satyre I, l. 58, p. 147:

—which is definitely correct. Only three manuscripts have the, in my opinion, most likely accurate reading in Satyre I, l. 58, p. 147:

The Infanta of London;

The Princess of London;

and only two, Q and the Dyce MS. which is its duplicate, the tempting and, I think, correct reading in Satyre IV, l. 38, p. 160:

and only two, Q and the Dyce MS. which is its duplicate, the tempting and, I think, correct reading in Satyre IV, l. 38, p. 160:

He speaks no language.

He doesn't speak any language.

Lastly, there are poems for which 1633 is not available. The authenticity of these will be discussed later. Their text is generally very corrupt, especially of those added in 1650 and 1669. Here the manuscripts help us enormously. With their aid I have been able to give an infinitely more readable text of the fine Elegie XII, 'Since she must go'; the brilliant though not very edifying Elegies XVII, XVIII, and XIX; as well as of most of the poems in the Appendixes. The work of correcting some of these had been begun by Dr. Grosart and Mr. Chambers, but much was still left to do by a wider collation. Dr. Grosart was content with one or two generally inferior manuscripts, and Mr. Chambers mentions manuscripts which time or other reasons did not allow him to examine, or he could not have been content to leave the text of these poems as it stands in his edition.

Lastly, there are poems for which 1633 is not available. The authenticity of these will be discussed later. Their text is generally very flawed, especially those added in 1650 and 1669. Here, the manuscripts are extremely helpful. With their assistance, I have been able to produce a much more readable version of the beautiful Elegie XII, 'Since she must go'; the impressive yet not very uplifting Elegies XVII, XVIII, and XIX; as well as most of the poems in the Appendixes. The work of correcting some of these had been started by Dr. Grosart and Mr. Chambers, but there was still much left to do through broader comparison. Dr. Grosart was satisfied with one or two generally poorer manuscripts, and Mr. Chambers references manuscripts that time or other factors prevented him from examining, or he wouldn't have been okay leaving the text of these poems as it appears in his edition.

One warning which must be borne in mind when making a comparison of alternative readings has been given by Mr. Chambers, and my examination of the manuscripts bears it out: 'In all probability most of Donne's poems existed in several more or less revised forms, and it was sometimes a matter of chance which form was used for printing a particular edition.' The examination of a large number of manuscripts has shown that it is not probable, but certain, that of some [pg cxxi] poems (e.g. The Flea, A Lecture upon the Shadow, The Good-Morrow, Elegie XI. The Bracelet) more than one distinct version was in circulation. Of the Satyres, too, many of the variants represent, I can well believe, different versions of the poems circulated by the poet among his friends. And the same may possibly be true of variants in other poems. Our analysis of 1633 has shown us what versions were followed by that edition. What happened in later editions was frequently that the readings of two different versions were combined eclectically. In the present edition, when it is clear that there were two versions, my effort has been to retain one tradition pure, recording the variants in the notes, even when in individual cases the reading of the text adopted seemed to me inferior to its rival, provided it was not demonstrably wrong.

One warning to keep in mind when comparing different readings has been noted by Mr. Chambers, and my review of the manuscripts supports it: 'Most of Donne's poems likely existed in several more or less revised forms, and it was often just a matter of chance which version was chosen for printing a specific edition.' The examination of many manuscripts has shown that it is not just probable but certain that some poems (e.g. The Flea, A Lecture upon the Shadow, The Good-Morrow, Elegie XI. The Bracelet) had more than one distinct version in circulation. Many of the variants in the Satyres likely represent different versions of the poems that the poet circulated among his friends. The same could be true for variants in other poems. Our analysis of 1633 has revealed which versions were followed by that edition. In later editions, it often happened that the readings from two different versions were combined in a mixed way. In the current edition, when it's clear that there were two versions, my goal has been to keep one tradition intact, noting the variants in the footnotes, even when in certain cases the adopted text seemed inferior to its alternative, as long as it wasn't clearly wrong.

In view of what has been said, the aim of the present edition may be thus briefly stated:

In light of what has been discussed, the goal of this edition can be stated simply:

(1) To restore the text of 1633 in all cases where modern editors have abandoned or disguised it, if there is no evidence, internal or external, to prove its error or inferiority; and to show, in the textual notes, how far it has the general support of the manuscripts.

(1) To bring back the text of 1633 whenever modern editors have disregarded or altered it, as long as there's no proof, either from within the text or outside of it, that suggests it's flawed or lesser; and to indicate in the textual notes how much it is supported by the general manuscripts.

(2) To correct 1633 when the meaning and the evidence of the manuscripts point to its error and suggest an indubitable or highly probable emendation.

(2) To fix 1633 when the meaning and the evidence of the manuscripts indicate its mistake and suggest a definite or very likely correction.

(3) To correct throughout, and more drastically, by help of the manuscripts when such exist, the often carelessly and erroneously printed text of those poems which were added in 1635, 1649, 1650, and 1669.

(3) To fix the text throughout, and more thoroughly, by using the manuscripts when available, the frequently careless and incorrect printed version of those poems that were added in 1635, 1649, 1650, and 1669.

(4) By means of the commentary to vindicate or defend my choice of reading, and to elucidate Donne's thought by reference to his other works and (but this I have been able to do only very partially) to his scholastic and other sources.

(4) Through the commentary, I aim to justify my choice of reading and clarify Donne's ideas by relating them to his other works and, although I've only been able to do this to a limited extent, to his scholarly and other sources.

As regards punctuation, it was my intention from the outset to preserve the original, altering it only (a) when, judged by its own standards, it was to my mind wrong—stops were displaced or dropped, or the editor had misunderstood the poet; (b) when even though defensible the punctuation was misleading, [pg cxxii] tested frequently by the fact that it had misled editors. In doing this I frequently made unnecessary changes because it was only by degrees that I came to understand all the subtleties of older punctuation and to appreciate some of its nuances. A good deal of my work in the final revision has consisted in restoring the original punctuation. In doing this I have been much assisted by the study of Mr. Percy Simpson's work on Shakespearian Punctuation. My punctuation will not probably in the end quite satisfy either the Elizabethan purist, or the critic who would have preferred a modernized text. I will state the principles which have guided me.

As for punctuation, I intended from the beginning to keep the original, making changes only when: (a) it was incorrect by its own standards—if stops were misplaced or missing, or if the editor had misunderstood the poet; (b) when the punctuation, although justifiable, was misleading, which I often confirmed by the fact that it had confused other editors. In this process, I sometimes made unnecessary changes because I gradually came to understand the intricacies of older punctuation and appreciate its nuances. A significant portion of my work in the final revision involved restoring the original punctuation. I was greatly aided by studying Mr. Percy Simpson's work on Shakespearian Punctuation. My punctuation will likely not fully satisfy either the Elizabethan purist or the critic who would have preferred a modernized text. I will outline the principles that guided me.

I do not agree with Mr. Chambers that the punctuation, at any rate of 1633, is 'exceptionally chaotic'. It is sometimes wrong, and in certain poems, as the Satyres, it is careless. But as a rule it is excellent on its own principles. Donne, indeed, was exceptionally fastidious about punctuation and such typographical details as capital letters, italics, brackets, &c. The LXXX Sermons of 1640 are a model of fine rhetorical and rhythmical pointing, pointing which inserted stops to show you where to stop. The sermons were not printed in his lifetime, but we know that he wrote them out for the press, hoping that they might be a source of income to his son.

I don't agree with Mr. Chambers that the punctuation, at least in 1633, is 'exceptionally chaotic'. It's sometimes incorrect, and in certain poems, like the Satyres, it’s careless. But generally, it’s excellent within its own standards. Donne was indeed very particular about punctuation and details like capital letters, italics, brackets, etc. The LXXX Sermons from 1640 are a great example of fine rhetorical and rhythmic punctuation, showing where to pause. The sermons weren’t published during his lifetime, but we know he prepared them for printing, hoping they would provide some income for his son.

But Donne did not prepare his poems for the press. Their punctuation is that of the manuscript from which they were taken, revised by the editor or printer. One can often recognize in D the source of a stop in 1633, or can see what the pointing and use of capitals would have been had Donne himself supervised the printing. The printer's man was sometimes careless; the printer or editor had prejudices of his own in certain things; and Donne is a difficult and subtle poet. All these circumstances led to occasional error.

But Donne didn't prepare his poems for publication. Their punctuation reflects that of the manuscript they were taken from, which was revised by the editor or printer. You can often recognize in D the source of a pause from 1633, or see how the punctuation and capitalization would have looked if Donne himself had overseen the printing. The printer's staff was sometimes careless; the printer or editor had their own biases in some matters; and Donne is a complex and nuanced poet. All these factors contributed to occasional mistakes.

The printer's prejudice was one which Donne shared, but not, I think, to quite the same extent. Compared, for example, with the Anniversaries (printed in Donne's lifetime) 1633 shows a fondness for the semicolon,45 not only within the sentence, [pg cxxiii] but separating sentences, instead of a full stop, when these are closely related in thought to one another. In an argumentative and rhetorical poet like Donne the result is excellent, once one grows accustomed to it, as is the use of commas, where we should use semicolons, within the sentence, dividing co-ordinate clauses from one another. On the other hand this use of semicolons leads to occasional ambiguity when one which separates two sentences comes into close contact with another within the sentence. For example, in Satyre III, ll. 69-72, how should an editor, modernizing the punctuation, deal with the semicolons in ll. 70 and 71? Should he print thus?—

The printer's bias was something Donne felt too, but not to the same degree, I believe. For instance, compared to the Anniversaries (printed during Donne's lifetime), 1633 shows a liking for the semicolon,45 not just within sentences but also separating sentences that are closely related in thought instead of using a full stop. In a poetic style that is argumentative and rhetorical like Donne's, this works really well once you get used to it, just like the use of commas where we'd normally use semicolons to separate co-ordinate clauses. However, this use of semicolons can sometimes cause confusion when one that separates two sentences gets too close to another within the same sentence. For instance, in Satyre III, lines 69-72, how should an editor modernizing the punctuation handle the semicolons in lines 70 and 71? Should he print it this way?—

But unmoved thou

But you remain unmoved

Of force must one, and forc'd but one allow;

Of course, one must allow for force, and being forced is valid for just one.

And the right. Ask thy father which is shee;

And to the right. Ask your father which one she is;

Let him ask his.

Let him ask his.

With trifling differences that is how Chambers and the Grolier Club editor print them. But the lines might run, to my mind preferably—

With minor differences, that’s how Chambers and the Grolier Club editor publish them. But the lines could flow, in my opinion, more ideally—

But unmoved thou

But you remain unmoved

Of force must one, and forc'd but one allow.

Of force, one must do, and forced, only one can allow.

And the right; ask thy father which is shee,

And the right; ask your father which one she is,

Let him ask his.

Let him ask his own.

'And the right' being taken as equivalent to 'And as to the right'. One might even print—

'And the right' being taken as equivalent to 'And regarding the right'. One might even print—

And the right? Ask, &c.

And the right? Ask, etc.

One of the semicolons is equivalent to a little more than a comma, the other to a little less than a full stop.

One semicolon is a bit more than a comma, while the other is a bit less than a period.

Another effect of this finely-shaded punctuation is that the question is constantly forced upon an editor, is it correct? Has the printer understood the subtler connexion of Donne's thought, or has he placed the semicolon where the full stop should be, the comma where the semicolon? My solution of these difficulties has been to face and try to overcome them. I have corrected the punctuation where it seemed to me, on its own principles, definitely wrong; and I have, but more sparingly, amended the pointing where it seemed to me to disguise [pg cxxiv] the subtler connexions of Donne's thought or to disturb the rhetoric and rhythm of his verse paragraphs. In doing so I have occasionally taken a hint from the manuscripts, especially D and W, which, by the kindness of Mr. Gosse and Professor Dowden, I have had by me while revising the text. But if I occasionally quote these manuscripts in support of my punctuation, it is only with a view to showing that I have not departed from the principles of Elizabethan pointing. I do not quote them as authoritative. On questions of punctuation none of the extant manuscripts could be appealed to as authorities. Their punctuation is often erratic and chaotic, when it is not omitted altogether. Finally, I have recorded every change that I have made. A reader should be able to gather from the text and notes combined exactly what was the text of the first edition of each poem, whether it appeared in 1633 or a subsequent edition, in every particular, whether of word, spelling, or punctuation. My treatment of the last will not, as I have said, satisfy every reader. I can only say that I have given to the punctuation of each poem as much time and thought as to any part of the work. In the case of Donne this is justifiable. I am not sure that it would be in the case of a simpler, a less intellectual poet. It would be an easier task either to retain the old punctuation and leave a reader to correct for himself, or to modernize. With all its refinements, Elizabethan punctuation erred by excess. A reader who gives thought and sympathy to a poem does not need all these commands to pause, and they frequently irritate and mislead.

Another effect of this carefully shaded punctuation is that it constantly raises the question for an editor: is it correct? Did the printer grasp the more subtle connections of Donne's thoughts, or did they put the semicolon where a full stop should be, and the comma where the semicolon should be? My approach to these issues has been to confront and try to resolve them. I have corrected the punctuation where I found it, based on its own guidelines, clearly wrong; and I have, though less frequently, adjusted the punctuation when it seemed to misrepresent the subtle connections in Donne's thoughts or disrupt the rhetoric and rhythm of his verse paragraphs. In doing so, I have occasionally taken cues from the manuscripts, especially D and W, which, thanks to Mr. Gosse and Professor Dowden, I have had with me while revising the text. However, if I sometimes reference these manuscripts to support my punctuation choices, it is only to demonstrate that I haven't strayed from the principles of Elizabethan punctuation. I'm not citing them as authoritative sources. When it comes to punctuation, none of the existing manuscripts can be treated as authorities. Their punctuation is often inconsistent and chaotic, and at times, it's completely absent. Ultimately, I have documented every change I have made. A reader should be able to see from the text and accompanying notes exactly what the text of the first edition of each poem was, whether it appeared in 1633 or a later edition, in every detail, including word choice, spelling, or punctuation. My handling of punctuation, as I mentioned, may not please every reader. I can only say that I have dedicated as much time and consideration to the punctuation of each poem as I have to any other aspect of the work. In Donne's case, this is justified. I'm not sure it would be for a simpler, less intellectual poet. It would be easier either to keep the old punctuation and let the reader correct it themselves or to modernize it fully. Despite its intricacies, Elizabethan punctuation often erred on the side of excess. A reader who truly engages with a poem doesn’t need all these instructions to pause, and they often annoy and confuse.

1 Englands Parnassus; or The Choysest Flowers of our Moderne Poets: with their Poetical Comparisons. Descriptions of Bewties, Personages, Castles, Pallaces, Mountaines, Groves, Seas, Springs, Rivers etc. Whereunto are annexed Other Various Discourses both Pleasaunt and Profitable. Imprinted at London, For N. L. C. B. And T. H. 1600.

1 England's Parnassus; or The Choicest Flowers of our Modern Poets: with their Poetic Comparisons. Descriptions of Beauties, Characters, Castles, Palaces, Mountains, Groves, Seas, Springs, Rivers, etc. To which are added Other Various Discussions both Pleasant and Useful. Printed in London, For N. L. C. B. And T. H. 1600.

2 A Poetical Rhapsody Containing, Diuerse Sonnets, Odes, Elegies, Madrigalls, and other Poesies, both in Rime and Measured Verse. Never yet published. &c. 1602. The work was republished in 1608, 1611, and 1621. It was reprinted by Sir Samuel Egerton Brydges in 1814, by Sir Harris Nicolas in 1826, and by A. H. Bullen in 1890.

2 A Poetical Rhapsody Containing Various Sonnets, Odes, Elegies, Madrigals, and other Poems, both in Rhyme and Measured Verse. Never before published. &c. 1602. The work was republished in 1608, 1611, and 1621. It was reprinted by Sir Samuel Egerton Brydges in 1814, by Sir Harris Nicolas in 1826, and by A. H. Bullen in 1890.

Englands Helicon, printed in 1600, is a collection of songs almost without exception in pastoral guise. The Eclogue introducing the Somerset Epithalamion is Donne's only experiment in this favourite convention. Donne's friend Christopher Brooke contributed an Epithalamion to this collection, but not until 1614. It is remarkable that Donne's poem The Baite did not find its way into Englands Helicon which contains Marlowe's song and two variants on the theme. In 1600 Eleazar Edgar obtained a licence to publish Amours by J. D. with Certen Oyr. (i.e. other) sonnetes by W. S. Were Donne and Shakespeare to have appeared together? The volume does not seem to have been issued.

England's Helicon, published in 1600, is a collection of songs that are almost entirely in a pastoral style. The Eclogue that introduces the Somerset Epithalamion is Donne's only attempt at this popular convention. Donne's friend Christopher Brooke contributed an Epithalamion to this collection, but that wasn't until 1614. It’s noteworthy that Donne's poem The Baite didn’t make it into England's Helicon, which includes Marlowe's song and two variations on the theme. In 1600, Eleazar Edgar received a license to publish Amours by J. D. with Certen Oyr. (meaning other) sonnetes by W. S. Were Donne and Shakespeare meant to appear together? The volume doesn’t seem to have been released.

3 e.g. Among Drummond of Hawthornden's miscellaneous papers; in Harleian MS. 3991; in a manuscript in Emmanuel College, Cambridge.

3 e.g. In the miscellaneous papers of Drummond of Hawthornden; in Harleian MS. 3991; in a manuscript at Emmanuel College, Cambridge.

4 So on the first page, and the opening sentences of the letter defend the use of the word 'Understanders'. Nevertheless the second and third pages have the heading, running across from one to the other, 'The Printer to the Reader.'

4 So on the first page, the opening lines of the letter support the use of the term 'Understanders'. However, the second and third pages have the heading that stretches across both pages, 'The Printer to the Reader.'

5 'Will: Marshall sculpsit' implies that Marshall executed the plate from which the whole frontispiece is taken, including portrait and poem, not that he is responsible for the portrait itself. To judge from its shape the latter would seem to have been made originally from a medallion. Marshall, the Dictionary of National Biography says, 'floruit c. 1630,' so could have hardly executed a portrait of Donne in 1591. Mr. Laurence Binyon, of the Print Department of the British Museum, thinks that the original may have been by Nicholas Hilyard (see II. p. 134) whom Donne commends in The Storme. The Spanish motto suggests that Donne had already travelled.

5 'Will: Marshall sculpsit' means that Marshall created the plate from which the entire frontispiece is taken, including the portrait and poem, but it doesn't imply that he's the one responsible for the portrait itself. Judging by its shape, it seems the portrait was originally modeled after a medallion. Marshall, according to the Dictionary of National Biography, 'floruit c. 1630,' so it's unlikely he could have created a portrait of Donne in 1591. Mr. Laurence Binyon from the Print Department of the British Museum believes the original might have been by Nicholas Hilyard (see II. p. 134) whom Donne praises in The Storme. The Spanish motto indicates that Donne had already traveled.

The portrait does not form part of the preliminary matter, which consists of twelve pages exclusive of the portrait. It was an insertion and is not found in all the extant copies. The paper on which it is printed is a trifle smaller than the rest of the book.

The portrait isn’t part of the preliminary material, which is twelve pages long, not including the portrait. It was added later and isn’t included in all existing copies. The paper it's printed on is slightly smaller than the rest of the book.

6 One or two copies seem to have got into circulation without the Errata. One such, identical in other respects with the ordinary issue, is preserved in the library of Mr. Beverley Chew, New York. I am indebted for this information to Mr. Geoffrey Keynes, of St. Bartholomew's Hospital, who is preparing a detailed bibliography of Donne's works.

6 One or two copies appear to have circulated without the Errata. One of these, which is otherwise the same as the standard edition, is kept in the library of Mr. Beverley Chew in New York. I got this information from Mr. Geoffrey Keynes at St. Bartholomew's Hospital, who is putting together a detailed bibliography of Donne's works.

7 Some such arrangement may have been intended by Donne himself when he contemplated issuing his poems in 1614, for he speaks, in a letter to Sir Henry Goodyere (see II. pp. 144-5), of including a letter in verse to the Countess of Bedford 'amongst the rest to persons of that rank'. The manuscripts, especially the later and more ambitious, e.g. Stephens and O'Flaherty, show similar groupings; and in 1633, though there is no consistent sequence, the poems fall into irregularly recurring groups. The order of the poems within each of these groups in 1633 is generally retained in 1635. In the 1633 arrangement there were occasional errors in the placing of individual poems, especially Elegies, owing to the use of that name both for love poems and for funeral elegies or epicedes. These were sometimes corrected in later editions.

7 Donne might have planned some sort of arrangement when he considered publishing his poems in 1614, as he mentions in a letter to Sir Henry Goodyere (see II. pp. 144-5) about including a letter in verse to the Countess of Bedford 'among the rest for people of that rank.' The manuscripts, particularly the later and more ambitious ones like Stephens and O'Flaherty, show similar groupings; and in 1633, even though there isn’t a consistent order, the poems are organized into irregularly repeating groups. The order of the poems within these groups in 1633 is mostly kept in 1635. In the 1633 setup, there were occasional mistakes in the placement of individual poems, especially Elegies, because that term was used for both love poems and funeral elegies or epicedes. These were sometimes fixed in later editions.

Modern editors have dealt rather arbitrarily and variously with the old classification. Grosart shifted the poems about according to his own whims in a quite inexplicable fashion. The Grolier Club edition preserves the groups and their original order (except that the Epigrams and Progresse of the Soule follow the Satyres), but corrects some of the errors in placing, and assigns to their relevant groups the poems added in 1650. Chambers makes similar corrections and replacings, but he further rearranges the groups. In his first volume he brings together—possibly because of their special interest—the Songs and Sonets, Epithalamions, Elegies, and Divine Poems, keeping for his second volume the Letters to Severall Personages, Funerall Elegies, Progresse of the Soul, Satyres, and Epigrams. There is this to be said for the old arrangement, that it does, as Walton indicated, correspond generally to the order in which the poems were written, to the succession of mood and experience in Donne's life. In the present edition this original order has been preserved with these modifications: (1) In the Songs and Sonets, The Flea has been restored to the place which it occupied in 1633; (2) the rearrangement of the misplaced Elegies by modern editors has been accepted; (3) their distribution of the few poems added in 1650 (in two sheets bound up with the body of the work) has also been accepted, but I have placed the poem On Mr. Thomas Coryats Crudities after the Satyres; (4) two new groups have been inserted, Heroical Epistles and Epitaphs. It was absurd to class Sappho to Philaenis with the Letters to Severall Personages. At the same time it is not exactly an Elegy. There is a slight difference again between the Funerall Elegy and the Epitaph, though the latter term is sometimes loosely used. Ben Jonson speaks of Donne's Epitaph on Prince Henry. (5) The Letter, to E. of D. with six holy Sonnets has been placed before the Divine Poems. (6) The Hymne to the Saints, and to Marquesse Hamylton has been transferred to the Epicedes. (7) Some poems have been assigned to an Appendix as doubtful.

Modern editors have approached the old classification inconsistently and in various ways. Grosart rearranged the poems based on his own preferences in a rather confusing manner. The Grolier Club edition maintains the groups and their original order (except that the Epigrams and Progresse of the Soule come after the Satyres), but corrects some placement errors and includes the poems added in 1650 with their relevant groups. Chambers makes similar corrections and adjustments but also further rearranges the groups. In his first volume, he groups together—possibly due to their particular interest—the Songs and Sonets, Epithalamions, Elegies, and Divine Poems, while reserving the Letters to Severall Personages, Funerall Elegies, Progresse of the Soul, Satyres, and Epigrams for his second volume. It is worth noting about the old arrangement, as Walton pointed out, that it generally corresponds to the order in which the poems were written, reflecting the progression of mood and experiences in Donne's life. This edition retains the original order with the following modifications: (1) In the Songs and Sonets, The Flea has been restored to its position from 1633; (2) the reshuffling of the misplaced Elegies by modern editors has been accepted; (3) their placement of the few poems added in 1650 (in two sheets bound with the main text) has also been accepted, but I have positioned the poem On Mr. Thomas Coryats Crudities after the Satyres; (4) two new groups have been added, Heroical Epistles and Epitaphs. It was unreasonable to group Sappho to Philaenis with the Letters to Severall Personages. At the same time, it isn't exactly an Elegy. There is a slight distinction between the Funerall Elegy and the Epitaph, even though the latter term is sometimes used loosely. Ben Jonson mentions Donne's Epitaph on Prince Henry. (5) The Letter to E. of D. with six holy Sonnets has been placed before the Divine Poems. (6) The Hymne to the Saints, and to Marquesse Hamylton has been moved to the Epicedes. (7) Some poems have been included in an Appendix as doubtful.

8 The edition of 1633 contained one Latin, and seven English, letters to Sir Henry Goodyere, with one letter to the Countess of Bedford, a copy of which had been sent to Goodyere. To these were added in 1635 a letter in Latin verse, De libro cum mutuaretur (see p. 397), and four prose letters in English, one To the La. G. written from Amyens in February, 1611-2, and three To my honour'd friend G. G. Esquier, the first dated April 14, 1612, the two last November 2, 1630, and January 7, 1630.

8 The 1633 edition included one letter in Latin and seven letters in English addressed to Sir Henry Goodyere, along with a letter to the Countess of Bedford, a copy of which had been sent to Goodyere. In 1635, a Latin verse letter, De libro cum mutuaretur (see p. 397), was added, along with four prose letters in English: one To the La. G. written from Amyens in February, 1611-2, and three To my honour'd friend G. G. Esquier, the first dated April 14, 1612, and the last two on November 2, 1630, and January 7, 1630.

9 In the copy of the 1633 edition belonging to the Library of Christ Church, Oxford, which has been used for the present edition, and bears the name 'Garrard att his quarters in ϑermyte' (perhaps Donne's friend George Garrard or Gerrard: see Gosse: Life and Letters &c. i. 285), are some lines, signed J. V., which seem to imply that the writer had some hand in the publication of the poems; but the reference may be simply to his gift:

9 In the 1633 edition owned by the Library of Christ Church, Oxford, which has been used for this edition, there's a note that says 'Garrard at his quarters in ϑermyte' (perhaps referring to Donne's friend George Garrard or Gerrard: see Gosse: Life and Letters &c. i. 285). It includes some lines signed J. V., suggesting that the writer was involved in publishing the poems, though it could just refer to his gift:

An early offer of him to yor sight

An early offer of him to your sight

Was the best way to doe the Author right

Was the best way to do the author justice?

My thoughts could fall on; wch his soule wch knew

My thoughts could focus on; which his soul which knew

The weight of a iust Prayse will think't a true.

The weight of a just praise will be considered true.

Our commendation is suspected, when

Our praise is questioned when

Wee Elegyes compose on sleeping men,

Wee Elegyes write about men who are sleeping,

The Manners of the Age prevayling so

The manners of the age prevailing so

That not our conscience wee, but witts doe show.

That is not our conscience, but our minds do show.

And 'tis an often gladnes, that men dye

And it's often a joy that people die

Of unmatch'd names to write more easyly.

Of unmatched names to write more easily.

Such my religion is of him; I hold

Such is my religion of him; I believe

It iniury to have his merrit tould;

It’s wrong to have his worth told;

Who (like the Sunn) is righted best when wee

Who (like the Sunn) is best corrected when we

Doe not dispute but shew his quality.

Do not argue, but show his worth.

Since all the speech of light is less than it.

Since all the talk about light is less than it.

An eye to that is still the best of witt.

An eye on that is still the best sense of humor.

And nothing can express, for truth or haste

And nothing can express, for truth or urgency

So happily, a sweetnes as our taste.

So happily, a sweetness like our taste.

Wch thought at once instructed me in this

Wch thought taught me this

Safe way to prayse him, and yor hands to kisse.

Safe way to praise him, and your hands to kiss.

Affectionately yrs

Affectionately yours

J. V.

J.V.

tu longe sequere et vestigia

follow the tracks and footsteps

semper adora

always worship

Vaughani

Vaughan

The name at the foot of the Latin line, scribbled at the bottom of the page, seems to identify J. V. with a Vaughan, probably John Vaughan (1603-74) who was a Christ Church man. In 1630 (D.N.B.) he was a barrister at the Inner Temple, and a friend of Selden. He took an active part in politics later, and in 1668 was created Sir John Vaughan and appointed Chief Justice of the Common Pleas.

The name at the bottom of the Latin line, written at the end of the page, appears to connect J. V. with a Vaughan, likely John Vaughan (1603-74), who was associated with Christ Church. In 1630 (D.N.B.), he was a lawyer at the Inner Temple and a friend of Selden. He later became actively involved in politics, and in 1668 he was knighted as Sir John Vaughan and appointed Chief Justice of the Common Pleas.

10 I am inclined to believe that Henry King, the poet, and later Bishop of Chichester, assisted the printer. The 1633 edition bears more evidence of competent editing by one who knew and understood Donne's poems than any later edition. See p. 255.

10 I tend to think that Henry King, the poet, and later Bishop of Chichester, helped out the printer. The 1633 edition shows clearer signs of skilled editing by someone who knew and understood Donne's poems better than any later edition. See p. 255.

11 Professor Norton (Grolier Club edition, i, p. xxxviii) states that the Epistle Dedicatory and the Epigram by Jonson are omitted in this edition. This is an error, perhaps due to the two pages having been torn out of or omitted in the copy he consulted. They are in the Christ Church, Oxford, copy which I have used.

11 Professor Norton (Grolier Club edition, i, p. xxxviii) says that the Epistle Dedicatory and the Epigram by Jonson are missing from this edition. This is a mistake, likely because those two pages were torn out or skipped in the copy he looked at. They are included in the Christ Church, Oxford, copy that I have used.

12 In 1779 Donne's poems were included in Bell's Poets of Great Britain. The poems were grouped in an eccentric fashion and the text is a reprint of 1719. In 1793 Donne's poems were reissued in a Complete Edition of the Poets of Great Britain, published by Arthur Arch, London, and Bell and Bradfute, Edinburgh, under the editorship of Robert Anderson. The text and arrangement of the poems show that this is a reprint of Bell's edition. The same is true of the text, so far as I have checked it, in Chalmers's English Poets, vol. v, 1810. But in the arrangement of the poems the editor has recurred to the edition of 1669, and has reprinted some poems from that source. Southey printed selections from Donne's poems in his Select Works of the British Poets from Chaucer to Jonson (1831). The text is that of 1669. In 1839 Dean Alford included some of Donne's poems in his very incomplete edition of the Works of Donne. He printed these from a copy of the 1633 edition.

12 In 1779, Donne's poems were included in Bell's Poets of Great Britain. The poems were organized in a strange way, and the text is a reprint of 1719. In 1793, Donne's poems were reissued in a Complete Edition of the Poets of Great Britain, published by Arthur Arch in London and Bell and Bradfute in Edinburgh, under the editorship of Robert Anderson. The text and layout of the poems indicate that this is a reprint of Bell's edition. The same is true for the text, as far as I have checked, in Chalmers's English Poets, vol. v, 1810. However, in the arrangement of the poems, the editor returned to the 1669 edition and reprinted some poems from that source. Southey published selections from Donne's poems in his Select Works of the British Poets from Chaucer to Jonson (1831). The text used is from 1669. In 1839, Dean Alford featured some of Donne's poems in his very incomplete edition of the Works of Donne. He printed these from a copy of the 1633 edition.

There were two American editions of the poems before the Grolier Club edition. Donne's poems were included in The Works of the British Poets with Lives of their Authors, by Ezekiel Sanford, Philadelphia, 1819. The text is based on the edition of 1719. A complete and separate edition was published at Boston in 1850. This has an eclectic text, but the editor has relied principally on the editions after 1633. Variants are sparingly and somewhat inaccurately recorded.

There were two American editions of the poems before the Grolier Club edition. Donne's poems were included in The Works of the British Poets with Lives of their Authors, by Ezekiel Sanford, Philadelphia, 1819. The text is based on the edition from 1719. A complete and separate edition was published in Boston in 1850. This edition has an eclectic text, but the editor mainly relied on the editions after 1633. Variants are recorded sparingly and somewhat inaccurately.

In 1802 F. G. Waldron printed in his Shakespeare Miscellany 'Two Elegies of Dr. Donne not in any edition of his Works'. Of these, one, 'Loves War,' is by Donne. The other, 'Is Death so great a gamster,' is by Lord Herbert of Cherbury. In 1856-7 Sir John Simeon printed in the Miscellanies of the Philobiblon Society several 'Unpublished Poems of Donne'. Very few of them are at all probably poems of Donne.

In 1802, F. G. Waldron published in his Shakespeare Miscellany 'Two Elegies of Dr. Donne not in any edition of his Works.' Of these, one, 'Love's War,' is by Donne. The other, 'Is Death so great a gamester,' is by Lord Herbert of Cherbury. In 1856-7, Sir John Simeon printed in the Miscellanies of the Philobiblon Society several 'Unpublished Poems of Donne.' Very few of them are likely to be actual poems by Donne.

Of Grosart's edition (1873), the Grolier Club edition (1895), and Chambers's edition (1896), a full account will be given later.

Of Grosart's edition (1873), the Grolier Club edition (1895), and Chambers's edition (1896), a complete review will be provided later.

13 Huyghens sent some translations with the letter. He translated into Dutch (retaining the original metres, except that Alexandrines are substituted for decasyllabics) nineteen pieces in all. An examination of these shows that the text he used was a manuscript one, the readings he translates being in more than one instance those of the manuscript, as opposed to the printed, tradition. In a note which he prefixed to the translations when he published them many years later in his Korenbloemen (1672) he states that Charles I, having heard of his intention to translate Dr. Donne, 'declared he did not believe that anyone could acquit himself of that task with credit'—an interesting testimony to the admiration which Charles felt for the poetry of Donne. A copy of the 1633 edition now in the British Museum is said to have belonged to the King, and to bear the marks of his interest in particular passages. Huyghens's comment on Charles's criticism shows what it was in the English language which most struck a foreigner speaking a tongue of a purer Germanic strain: 'I feel sure that he would not have passed so absolute a sentence had he known the richness of our language, a moderate command of which is sufficient to enable one to render the thoughts of peoples of all countries with ease and delight. From these I must, however, except the English; for their language is all languages; and as it pleases them, Greek and Latin become plain English. But since we do not thus admit foreign words it is easy to understand in what difficulty we find ourselves when we have to express in a pure German speech, Ecstasis, Atomi, Influentiae, Legatum, Alloy, and the like. Set these aside and the rest costs us no great effort.'

13 Huyghens sent some translations along with the letter. He translated into Dutch (keeping the original meters, except that Alexandrines replace decasyllabics) a total of nineteen pieces. A look at these shows that the text he used was a manuscript, with translations reflecting the manuscript readings in several cases, as opposed to the printed version. In a note he included with the translations when he published them many years later in his Korenbloemen (1672), he mentioned that Charles I, upon hearing of his plan to translate Dr. Donne, 'remarked that he didn’t think anyone could successfully take on that task'—an intriguing indication of the admiration Charles had for Donne's poetry. A copy of the 1633 edition now in the British Museum is said to have belonged to the King and shows signs of his interest in certain passages. Huyghens's remark on Charles's criticism highlights what struck a non-native speaker from a more purely Germanic language: 'I’m sure he wouldn’t have made such a strong judgment had he understood the richness of our language, which, with a moderate grasp, allows one to express the thoughts of people from all nations with ease and enjoyment. However, I must exclude the English from this, as their language encompasses all languages; and as it suits them, Greek and Latin become straightforward English. But since we do not accept foreign words so easily, it’s clear why we struggle when we try to express in a pure Germanic speech terms like Ecstasis, Atomi, Influentiae, Legatum, Alloy, and similar concepts. If we set these aside, the rest isn’t that hard for us.'

At the end of his life Huyghens wrote a poem of reminiscences, Sermones de Vita Propria, in which he recalls the impression that Donne had left upon his mind:

At the end of his life, Huyghens wrote a poem of memories, Sermones de Vita Propria, in which he reflects on the impact that Donne had made on him:

Voortreffelyk Donn, o deugdzaam leeraer, duld

Voortreffelyk Donn, o deugdzaam leeraer, duld

Dat ik u bovenal, daar'k u bij voorkeur noeme,

Dat ik u bovenal, daar'k u bij voorkeur noeme,

Als godlijk Dichter en welsprekend Reednaer roeme,

Als godlijk Dichter en welsprekend Reednaer roeme,

Uit uwen gulden mond, 'tzij ge in een vriendenzaal

Uit uwen gulden mond, 'tzij ge in een vriendenzaal

Of van den kansel spraakt, klonk louter godentaal,

Of the pulpit speaks, sounds only divine language,

Wier nektar ik zoo vaak met harte wellust proefde.

Wier nectar ik zo vaak met hartelijk plezier proefde.

'Suffer me, all-surpassing Donne, virtuous teacher, to name you first and above all; and sing your fame as god-like poet and eloquent preacher. From your golden mouth, whether in the chamber of a friend, or in the pulpit, fell the speech of Gods, whose nectar I drank again and again with heartfelt joy.'

'Suffer me, all-surpassing Donne, virtuous teacher, to name you first and above all; and sing your fame as a god-like poet and eloquent preacher. From your golden mouth, whether in the chamber of a friend or in the pulpit, fell the speech of Gods, whose nectar I drank again and again with heartfelt joy.'

Vondel did not share the enthusiasm of Huyghens and Hooft.

Vondel didn't share Huyghens and Hooft's enthusiasm.

14 That is, many poems of his early years.

14 In other words, a lot of the poems he wrote in his younger years.

15 Tot verschiedene reizen meen ik U. E. onderhouden te hebben met de gedachtenisse van Doctor Donne, tegenwoordigh Deken van St Pauls tot Londen, ende, door dit rijckelick beroep, volgens 't Engelsch gebruyck, in hooghen ansien, in veel hooger door den rijckdom van sijn gadeloos vernuft ende noch onvergelijckerer welsprekentheit op stoel. Eertijts ten dienst van de grooten ten hove gevoedt, in de werelt gewortelt, in de studien geslepen, in de dictkonst vermaerdt, meer als yemand. Van die groene tacken hebben veel weelderige vruchten onder de liefhebbers leggen meucken, diese nu bynaer verrot van ouderdom uytdeylen, my synde voor den besten slag van mispelen ter hand geraeckt by halve vijf en twintig, door toedoen van eenighe mijne besondere Heeren ende vrienden van die natie. Onder de onze hebb ick geene konnen uytkiesen, diese voor U. E. behoorden medegedeelt te werden, slaende deze dichter ganschelijck op U. E. manieren van invall ende uitspraeck.

15 I believe I have shared various inspiring thoughts with you about Doctor Donne, the current Dean of St. Paul's in London. In this prestigious position, he holds great esteem, elevated even higher by his remarkable talent and exceptional eloquence. Once nurtured in service to the nobility at court, he is deeply rooted in the world, well-versed in his studies, and renowned for his rhetorical skills, more than anyone else. His brilliant ideas have produced many rich fruits among enthusiasts, but now these are nearly rotting with age. I came into possession of some of his finest works around twenty-five years ago, thanks to several of my esteemed gentlemen and friends from that nation. Among our own, I could not choose any to share with you, as these relate entirely to your ways of thinking and expression.

16 This is not the only manuscript in which this poem appears among the Elegies following immediately on that entitled The Picture, 'Here take my picture, though I bid farewell.' It is thus placed in 1633. The adhesion of two poems in a number of otherwise distinct manuscripts may mean, I think, that they were written about the same time.

16 This isn’t the only manuscript where this poem appears among the Elegies right after the one titled The Picture, 'Here, take my picture, even though I’m saying goodbye.' This places it in 1633. The presence of two poems in several otherwise separate manuscripts might suggest that they were written around the same time.

17 There are, however, grounds for the conjecture besides the contents. The Westmoreland MS. was secured, Mr. Gosse writes me, when the library of the Earls of Westmoreland was disposed of, about the year 1892. 'The interest of this library was that it had not been disturbed since the early part of the seventeenth century. With the Westmoreland MS. of Donne's Poems was attached a very fine copy of Donne's Pseudomartyr, which contained, in what was certainly Donne's handwriting, the words "Ex dono authoris: Row: Woodward" and a motto in Spanish "De juegos el mejor es con la hoja". There can be no doubt, I think, that these two books belonged to Rowland Woodward and were given him by Donne.' But is it likely that after 1617 Donne would give even to a friend a manuscript containing the most reprehensible of his earlier Elegies and the Epithalamion made at Lincolns Inn? It seems to me more probable that the manuscript contains two distinct collections, made at different times. The one is a transcript from an early collection, quite probably Woodward's, containing Satires, Elegies, and one Epithalamion. To this the Divine Poems have been added.

17 There are, however, reasons for the conjecture beyond just the contents. The Westmoreland manuscript was obtained, Mr. Gosse tells me, when the library of the Earls of Westmoreland was sold off, around 1892. 'The significance of this library was that it had remained untouched since the early part of the seventeenth century. With the Westmoreland manuscript of Donne's Poems was attached a very fine copy of Donne's Pseudomartyr, which included, in what was definitely Donne's handwriting, the words "Ex dono authoris: Row: Woodward" and a motto in Spanish "De juegos el mejor es con la hoja". There can be no doubt, in my opinion, that these two books belonged to Rowland Woodward and were gifted to him by Donne.' But is it likely that after 1617 Donne would give even to a friend a manuscript that contained the most objectionable of his earlier Elegies and the Epithalamion made at Lincoln's Inn? It seems to me more likely that the manuscript consists of two separate collections, created at different times. One is a copy from an early collection, likely Woodward's, containing Satires, Elegies, and one Epithalamion. To this, the Divine Poems have been added.

18 With the grouping of 1635 I have adopted generally its order within the groups, but the reader will see quite easily what is the order of the Songs in 1633 and in D, H49, Lec, if he will turn to the Contents and, beginning at The Message (p. 43), will follow down to A Valediction: forbidding mourning (p. 49). He must then turn back to the beginning and follow the list down till he comes to The Curse (p. 41), and then resume at The Extasie (p. 51). If the seven poems, The Message to A Valediction: forbidding mourning, were brought to the beginning, the order of the Songs and Sonets in 1635-69 would be the same as in 1633.

18 For the grouping from 1635, I've mostly kept its order within the groups, but the reader can easily see the order of the Songs in 1633 and in D, H49, Lec by checking the Contents and starting from The Message (p. 43) and following down to A Valediction: forbidding mourning (p. 49). Then, they need to go back to the beginning and follow the list down to The Curse (p. 41), and then pick up at The Extasie (p. 51). If the seven poems from The Message to A Valediction: forbidding mourning were moved to the front, the order of the Songs and Sonets in 1635-69 would match that of 1633.

The editor of 1633 began a process, which was carried on in 1635, of naming poems unnamed in the manuscripts, and re-naming some that already had titles. The textual notes will give full details regarding the names, and will show that frequently a poem unnamed in D, H49, Lec remains unnamed in 1633.

The editor of 1633 initiated a process, which continued in 1635, to assign titles to poems that were unnamed in the manuscripts and to rename some that already had titles. The textual notes will provide complete details about the names and will demonstrate that often a poem that is unnamed in D, H49, Lec still remains unnamed in 1633.

19 There is one exception to this which I had overlooked. In D, H49, Lec, The Undertaking (p. 10) comes later, following The Extasie.

19 There is one exception to this that I missed. In D, H49, Lec, The Undertaking (p. 10) appears later, coming after The Extasie.

20 When in 1614 Donne contemplated an edition of his poems he wrote to Goodyere: 'By this occasion I am made a Rhapsoder of mine own rags, and that cost me more diligence to seek them, than it did to make them. This made me aske to borrow that old book of you,' &c. Letters (1651), p. 197.

20 When Donne considered publishing his poems in 1614, he wrote to Goodyere: 'Because of this, I’ve become a collector of my own old scraps, and it took me more effort to find them than to create them. This is why I asked to borrow that old book of yours,' &c. Letters (1651), p. 197.

21 Five are to the Countess of Bedford—'Reason is', 'Honour is', 'You have refin'd', 'To have written then', and 'This Twy-light'. One is to the Countess of Huntingdon, 'Man to Gods image'; one to the Countess of Salisbury, 'Fair, great and good'; and one to Lady Carey, 'Here where by all.'

21 Five are dedicated to the Countess of Bedford—'Reason is', 'Honour is', 'You have refined', 'To have written then', and 'This Twilight'. One is for the Countess of Huntingdon, 'Man to God's image'; one for the Countess of Salisbury, 'Fair, great, and good'; and one for Lady Carey, 'Here where by all.'

22 In citing this collection I use TC for the two groups TCC, TCD.

22 In referring to this collection, I use TC for the two groups TCC and TCD.

23 Additional lines to the Annuntiation and Passion, 'The greatest and the most conceald impostor', 'Now why should Love a footeboys place despise', 'Believe not him whom love hath made so wise', 'Pure link of bodies where no lust controules', 'Whoso terms love a fire', Upon his scornefull Mistresse ('Cruel, since that thou dost not fear the curse'), The Hower Glass ('Doe but consider this small Dust'), 'If I freely may discover', Song ('Now you have kill'd me with your scorn'), 'Absence, heare thou my protestation', Song ('Love bred of glances'), 'Love if a god thou art', 'Greate Lord of Love how busy still thou art', 'To sue for all thy Love and thy whole hart'.

23 Additional lines to the Annunciation and Passion, 'The greatest and the most hidden impostor', 'Now why should Love despise a fool’s place', 'Don’t believe the one whom love has made so wise', 'A pure connection of bodies where no lust controls', 'Whoever calls love a fire', Upon his scornful Mistress ('Cruel, since you don’t fear the curse'), The Hourglass ('Just consider this small dust'), 'If I can freely reveal', Song ('Now you’ve killed me with your scorn'), 'Absence, hear my protest', Song ('Love born of glances'), 'Love, if you are a god', 'Great Lord of Love, how busy you still are', 'To plead for all your love and your whole heart'.

24 'Believe not him whom love hath made so wise', On the death of Mris Boulstred ('Stay view this stone'), Against Absence ('Absence, heare thou my protestation'), 'Thou send'st me prose and rhyme', Tempore Hen: 3 ('The state of Fraunce, as now it stands'), A fragment ('Now why shuld love a Footboyes place despise'), To J. D. from Mr. H. W. ('Worthie Sir, Tis not a coate of gray,' see II. p. 141), 'Love bred of glances twixt amorous eyes', To a Watch restored to its mystres ('Goe and count her better houres'), 'Deare Love continue nyce and chast', 'Cruell, since thou doest not feare the curse', On the blessed virgin Marie ('In that, ô Queene of Queenes').

24 'Don't trust the one whom love has made so wise', On the death of Mris Boulstred ('Stay and look at this stone'), Against Absence ('Absence, hear my declaration'), 'You send me prose and poetry', Tempore Hen: 3 ('The state of France, as it is now'), A fragment ('Now why should love disdain a servant's place'), To J. D. from Mr. H. W. ('Worthy Sir, It’s not a coat of gray,' see II. p. 141), 'Love born from glances between loving eyes', To a Watch restored to its mistress ('Go and count her better hours'), 'Dear Love, stay sweet and pure', 'Cruel, since you don’t fear the curse', On the blessed virgin Marie ('In that, O Queen of Queens').

25 Of 128 items in the volume 99 are by Donne, and I have excluded some that might be claimed for him. The poems certainly not by Donne are 'Wrong not deare Empresse of my heart', 'Good folkes for gold or hire', 'Love bred of glances twixt amorous eyes', 'Worthy Sir, Tis not a coat of gray' (here marked 'J. D'.), 'Censure not sharply then' (marked 'B. J.'), 'Whosoever seeks my love to know', 'Thou sendst me prose and rimes' (see II. p. 166), 'An English lad long wooed a lasse of Wales', 'Marcella now grown old hath broke her glasse', 'Pretus of late had office borne in London', To his mistresse ('O love whose power and might'), Her answer ('Your letter I receaved'), The Mar: B. to the Lady Fe. Her. ('Victorious beauty though your eyes')—a poem generally attributed to the Earl of Pembroke, A poem ('Absence heare my protestation'), 'True love findes witt but hee whom witt doth move', Earle of Pembroke 'If her disdain', Ben Ruddier 'Till love breeds love', 'Good madam Fowler doe not truble mee', 'Oh faithlesse world; and the most faithlesse part, A womans hart', 'As unthrifts greeve in straw for their pawn'd beds' (marked 'J. D.'), 'Why shuld not pilgrimes to thy body come' (marked 'F. B.'), On Mrs. Bulstreed, 'Mee thinkes death like one laughing lies', 'When this fly liv'd shee us'd to play' (marked 'Cary'), The Epitaph ('Underneath this sable hearse'), a couple of long heroical epistles (with notes appended) entitled Sir Philip Sidney to the Lady Penelope Rich and The Lady Penelope Rich to Sir Philipe Sidney. The latter epistle after some lines gives way quite abruptly to a different poem, a fragment of an elegy, which I have printed in Appendix C, p. 462.

25 Of the 128 items in this collection, 99 are by Donne, and I've left out a few that could be attributed to him. The poems that are definitely not by Donne include 'Wrong not dear Empress of my heart', 'Good folks for gold or hire', 'Love bred of glances between loving eyes', 'Worthy Sir, it's not a coat of gray' (noted as 'J. D.'), 'Censure not sharply then' (marked 'B. J.'), 'Whoever seeks to know my love', 'You send me prose and rhymes' (see II. p. 166), 'An English lad long wooed a lass of Wales', 'Marcella now grown old has broken her glass', 'Pretus has recently held a position in London', To his mistress ('O love whose power and might'), Her answer ('I received your letter'), The Mar: B. to the Lady Fe. Her. ('Victorious beauty, though your eyes')—a poem usually credited to the Earl of Pembroke, A poem ('Absence, hear my protestation'), 'True love finds wit, but he whom wit does move', Earl of Pembroke 'If her disdain', Ben Ruddier 'Until love breeds love', 'Good madam Fowler, do not trouble me', 'Oh unfaithful world; and the most unfaithful part, a woman's heart', 'As spendthrifts grieve in straw for their pawned beds' (noted as 'J. D.'), 'Why should not pilgrims come to your body' (marked 'F. B.'), On Mrs. Bulstreed, 'I think death lies here laughing', 'When this fly lived, she used to play' (marked 'Cary'), The Epitaph ('Underneath this black hearse'), a couple of long heroic letters (with notes attached) titled Sir Philip Sidney to the Lady Penelope Rich and The Lady Penelope Rich to Sir Philip Sidney. The latter letter, after several lines, abruptly transitions into a different poem, a fragment of an elegy, which I have included in Appendix C, p. 462.

26 The exceptions are one poor epigram:

26 The exceptions are one bad saying:

Oh silly John surprised with joy

Oh, silly John was filled with joy.

For Joy hath made thee silly

For joy has made you silly.

Joy to enjoy thy sweetest Jone

Joy to enjoy your sweetest Jone

Jone whiter than the Lillie;

Jone whiter than the lily;

and two elegies, generally assigned to F. Beaumont, 'I may forget to eate' and 'As unthrifts greive in straw'.

and two elegies, usually attributed to F. Beaumont, 'I may forget to eat' and 'As spendthrifts grieve in straw'.

27 The note may point to some connexion of the MS. with the Harington family. The MS. contains an unusually large number of poems addressed to the Countess of Bedford, and ascribes, quite probably, the Elegy 'Death be not proud' to the Countess herself.

27 The note might indicate some connection between the manuscript and the Harington family. The manuscript includes an unusually high number of poems directed at the Countess of Bedford, and likely attributes the Elegy 'Death be not proud' to the Countess herself.

28 The poems not by Donne are A Satire: To Sr Nicholas Smith, 1602 ('Sleep next society'); Sir Thomas Overbury's 'Each woman is a Breefe of Womankind' and his epitaph 'The spann of my daies measurd, here I rest'; a poem headed Bash, beginning 'I know not how it comes to pass'; Verses upon Bishop Fletcher who married a woman of France ('If any aske what Tarquin ment to marrie'); Fletcher Bishop of London ('It was a question in Harroldrie'); 'Mistres Aturney scorning long to brooke'; 'Wonder of Beautie, Goddesse of my sence'; 'Faire eyes doe not thinke scorne to read of Love'; two sonnets apparently by Sir Thomas Roe; six consecutive poems by Sir John Roe (see pp. 401-6, 408-10); 'Absence heare thou,'; To the Countess of Rutland ('Oh may my verses pleasing be'); To Sicknesse ('Whie disease dost thou molest'); 'A Taylor thought a man of upright dealing'; 'Unto that sparkling wit, that spirit of fier'; 'There hath beene one that strove gainst natures power.'

28 The poems not by Donne are A Satire: To Sir Nicholas Smith, 1602 ('Sleep next society'); Sir Thomas Overbury's 'Each woman is a Brief of Womankind' and his epitaph 'The span of my days measured, here I rest'; a poem titled Bash, starting 'I don't know how it comes to pass'; Verses upon Bishop Fletcher who married a woman from France ('If anyone asks what Tarquin meant to marry'); Fletcher Bishop of London ('It was a question in Heraldry'); 'Mistress Attorney scornfully enduring'; 'Wonder of Beauty, Goddess of my senses'; 'Fair eyes do not think it’s beneath them to read of Love'; two sonnets apparently by Sir Thomas Roe; six consecutive poems by Sir John Roe (see pp. 401-6, 408-10); 'Absence hear thou,'; To the Countess of Rutland ('Oh may my verses be pleasing'); To Sickness ('Why does disease bother you'); 'A tailor thought a man of upright conduct'; 'To that sparkling wit, that fiery spirit'; 'There has been one who strove against nature’s power.'

29 Satyra Sexta ('Sleepe next Society'), Elegia Undecima ('True Love findes wit'), Elegia Vicesima ('Behold a wonder': see Grosart ii. 249), Elegia Vicesima Secunda ('As unthrifts mourne'), Elegia vicesima septima ('Deare Tom: Tell her'), To Mr. Ben: Jonson 9o Novembris 1603 ('If great men wronge me'), To Mr. Ben: Jonson ('The state and mens affairs'), 'Deare Love, continue nice and chaste', 'Wherefore peepst thou envious Daye', 'Great and good, if she deride me', To the Blessed Virgin Marie ('In that ô Queene of Queenes'), 'What if I come to my Mistresse bed', 'Thou sentst to me a heart as sound', 'Believe your glasse', A Paradox of a Painted Face ('Not kisse! By Jove I will').

29 Satyra Sexta ('Sleep with the Next Society'), Elegia Undecima ('True Love Finds Intelligence'), Elegia Vicesima ('Look at a Wonder': see Grosart ii. 249), Elegia Vicesima Secunda ('As Bad Spenders Mourn'), Elegia Vicesima Septima ('Dear Tom: Tell Her'), To Mr. Ben: Jonson 9o November 1603 ('If Great Men Wrong Me'), To Mr. Ben: Jonson ('The State and Men’s Affairs'), 'Dear Love, Stay Purity and Innocence', 'Why Do You Peep, Envious Day', 'Great and Good, If She Ridicules Me', To the Blessed Virgin Mary ('In That Oh Queen of Queens'), 'What If I Come to My Mistress's Bed', 'You Sent Me a Heart as Sound', 'Believe Your Reflection', A Paradox of a Painted Face ('Not Kiss! By Jove, I Will').

30 The poems not by Donne are not numerous, but they are assigned to him without hesitation. They are 'As unthrifts grieve in straw', 'Thou sentst me Prose', 'Dear Love continue', 'Madam that flea', The Houre Glass ('Doe but consider this small dust'), A Paradox of a Painted Face ('Not kiss, by Jove'), 'If I freely may discover', 'Absence heare thou', 'Love bred of glances'.

30 The poems that aren't by Donne are not many, but they are confidently attributed to him. They include 'As unthrifts grieve in straw', 'Thou sentst me Prose', 'Dear Love continue', 'Madam that flea', The Houre Glass ('Doe but consider this small dust'), A Paradox of a Painted Face ('Not kiss, by Jove'), 'If I freely may discover', 'Absence heare thou', and 'Love bred of glances'.

31 Note the readings I. 58 'The Infanta of London', IV. 38 'He speaks no language'.

31 Note the readings I. 58 'The Infanta of London', IV. 38 'He speaks no language'.

32 The other poems here ascribed to J. D. are To my Lo: of Denbrook (sic., i.e. Pembroke), 'Fye, Fye, you sonnes of Pallas', A letter written by Sr H. G. and J. D. alternis vicibus ('Since every tree'), 'Why shuld not Pillgryms to thy bodie come', 'O frutefull Garden and yet never till'd', Of a Lady in the Black Masque. See Appendix C, pp. 433-7.

32 The other poems attributed to J. D. here are To my Lo: of Denbrook (sic., meaning Pembroke), 'Fye, Fye, you sons of Pallas', A letter written by Sr H. G. and J. D. alternis vicibus ('Since every tree'), 'Why shouldn’t pilgrims come to your body', 'Oh fruitful Garden and yet never tilled', Of a Lady in the Black Masque. See Appendix C, pp. 433-7.

33 'The Heavens rejoice in motion', 'Tell her if she to hired servants show', 'True love finds wit', 'Deare Love continue nice and chaste', 'Shall I goe force an Elegie?', 'Men write that Love and Reason disagree', 'Come Fates: I feare you not', 'If her disdaine'. The authorship of these is discussed later.

33 'The heavens celebrate movement', 'Let her know if she shows her hired help', 'True love is clever', 'Dear love, stay pure and innocent', 'Should I go and write an elegy?', 'People say love and reason are at odds', 'Come, Fates: I'm not afraid of you', 'If she refuses me'. The authorship of these is discussed later.

A note on the first page in a modern hand says, 'The pieces which I have extracted for the "Specimens" are, Page 91, 211, 265.' What 'Specimens' are referred to I do not know: the pieces are 'You nimble dreams', signed H. (i.e. John Hoskins); 'Upon his mistresses inconstancy' ('Thou art prettie but inconstant'); and Cupid and the Clowne. The manuscript was purchased at Bishop Heber's sale in 1836.

A note on the first page in a modern style reads, 'The pieces I've extracted for the "Specimens" are, Page 91, 211, 265.' I don't know which 'Specimens' are being referred to: the pieces are 'You nimble dreams', signed H. (i.e. John Hoskins); 'Upon his mistress's inconstancy' ('You are pretty but inconsistent'); and Cupid and the Clowne. The manuscript was bought at Bishop Heber's sale in 1836.

34 I refer to it occasionally as TCD (II), and (once it has been made plain that this is the collection referred to throughout) as simply TCD.

34 I sometimes call it TCD (II), and once it’s clear this is the collection being discussed, just TCD.

35 Since Mr. Pearsall-Smith transcribed these poems, which I subsequently collated, the house at Burley-on-the-Hill has been burned down and the manuscript volume has perished.

35 Since Mr. Pearsall-Smith wrote down these poems, which I later organized, the house in Burley-on-the-Hill has burned down and the manuscript collection has been lost.

36 The Complete Poems of John Donne, D.D., Dean of St. Paul's. For the First Time Fully Collected and Collated With The Original and Early Editions And MSS. And Enlarged With Hitherto Unprinted And Inedited Poems From MSS. &c.... By The Rev. Alexander B. Grosart, &c. The Fuller Worthies' Library, 1872-3. Dr. Grosart's favourite manuscript was the Stephens (S). When that failed him he used Addl. MS. 18643 (A18), whose relation to the manuscripts in Trinity College, Dublin and Cambridge (TCD, TCC) he did not suspect, though he collated these. Some poems he printed from the Hazlewood-Kingsburgh MS. or the Farmer-Chetham MS. The first two are not good texts of Donne's poems, the last two are miscellaneous collections. The three first Satyres Dr. Grosart printed from Harleian MS. 5110 (H51); and he used other sources for the poems he ascribed to Donne. It cannot be said that he always recorded accurately the readings of the manuscript from which he printed. I have made no effort to record all the differences between Grosart's text and my own.

36 The Complete Poems of John Donne, D.D., Dean of St. Paul's. For the First Time Fully Collected and Collated With The Original and Early Editions And MSS. And Enlarged With Hitherto Unprinted And Inedited Poems From MSS. &c.... By The Rev. Alexander B. Grosart, &c. The Fuller Worthies' Library, 1872-3. Dr. Grosart's favorite manuscript was the Stephens (S). When that was unavailable, he used Addl. MS. 18643 (A18), not realizing its connection to the manuscripts at Trinity College, Dublin and Cambridge (TCD, TCC), even though he compared these. He printed some poems from the Hazlewood-Kingsburgh MS. or the Farmer-Chetham MS. The first two are not reliable texts of Donne's poems, while the last two are mixed collections. Dr. Grosart printed the first three Satyres from Harleian MS. 5110 (H51); he also used other sources for the poems he attributed to Donne. It can't be said that he always accurately recorded the readings from the manuscript he used. I haven't made an effort to list all the differences between Grosart's text and mine.

The description of the editions which Grosart gives at ii, p. liii is amazingly inaccurate, considering that he claimed to have collated 'all the early and later printed editions'. He describes 1639, 1649, 1650, and 1654 as identical with one another, and declares that the younger Donne is responsible only for 1669, which appeared after his death.

The description of the editions that Grosart provides on ii, p. liii is strikingly inaccurate, especially since he claimed to have compared 'all the early and later printed editions'. He states that 1639, 1649, 1650, and 1654 are identical to each other and asserts that the younger Donne is only responsible for 1669, which was published after his death.

37 The Poems of John Donne From The Text of The Edition of 1633 Revised By James Russell Lowell With The Various Readings of The Other Editions Of The Seventeenth Century, And With A Preface, An Introduction, And Notes By Charles Eliot Norton. New York. 1895. In preparing the text from Lowell's copy of 1633, emended in pencil by him, Professor Norton was assisted by Mrs. Burnett, the daughter of Mr. Lowell. As I could not apportion the responsibility for the text I have spoken throughout my textual notes and remarks of 'the Grolier Club editor' (Grolier for short). I have accepted Professor Norton as the sole author of the commentary. For instances where the punctuation has been altered, and the meaning, in my opinion, obscured, I may refer to the textual notes on The Legacie (p. 20), The Dreame (p. 37), A nocturnall upon S. Lucies day (p. 44). But I have cited and discussed most of the cases in which I disagree with the Grolier Club editors. It is for readers to judge whether at times they may not be right, and I have gone astray. The Grolier Club edition only came into my hands when I had completed my first collation of the printed texts. Had I known it sooner, or had the edition been more accessible, I should probably not have ventured on the arduous task of editing Donne. It is based on the best text, and the editors have been happier than most in their interpretation and punctuation of the more difficult passages.

37 The Poems of John Donne From The Text of The Edition of 1633 Revised By James Russell Lowell With The Various Readings of The Other Editions Of The Seventeenth Century, And With A Preface, An Introduction, And Notes By Charles Eliot Norton. New York. 1895. In putting together the text from Lowell's copy of 1633, which he had edited in pencil, Professor Norton received help from Mrs. Burnett, Mr. Lowell's daughter. Since I couldn't clearly assign responsibility for the text, I've referred to 'the Grolier Club editor' (Grolier for short) in all my textual notes and comments. I've accepted Professor Norton as the sole author of the commentary. In cases where punctuation has been changed, potentially obscuring the meaning, I will refer to the textual notes on The Legacie (p. 20), The Dreame (p. 37), A nocturnall upon S. Lucies day (p. 44). However, I've cited and discussed most of the instances where I disagree with the Grolier Club editors. It’s up to readers to decide if they might occasionally be right and I have gone wrong. I only got the Grolier Club edition after I finished my first comparison of the printed texts. If I had known about it sooner, or if the edition had been more available, I likely wouldn't have taken on the challenging task of editing Donne. It is based on the best text, and the editors have done better than most in their interpretation and punctuation of the more complex passages.

Professor Norton made no use of the manuscripts in preparing the text, but he added in an appendix an account of the manuscript which, following him, I have called N, and he gave a list of variants which seemed to him possible emendations. Later, in the Child Memorial Volume of Studies and Notes in Philology and Literature (1896), he gave a somewhat fuller description of N and descriptions of S (the Stephens MS.) and Cy (the Carnaby MS.). Of the readings which Professor Norton noted, several have passed into my edition on the authority of a wider collation of the manuscripts.

Professor Norton didn't use the manuscripts when preparing the text, but he included an appendix with a description of the manuscript, which I have referred to as N, and he provided a list of possible changes he thought could be made. Later, in the Child Memorial Volume of Studies and Notes in Philology and Literature (1896), he offered a more detailed description of N along with descriptions of S (the Stephens MS.) and Cy (the Carnaby MS.). Some of the readings that Professor Norton mentioned have made their way into my edition based on a broader comparison of the manuscripts.

38 Poems of John Donne Edited By E. K. Chambers. With An Introduction By George Saintsbury. London and New York. 1896. Of the editions Mr. Chambers says: 'Nor can it be said that any one edition always gives the best text; even for a single poem, sometimes one, sometimes another is to be preferred, though, as a rule, the edition of 1633 is the most reliable, and the readings of 1669 are in many cases a return to it' (vol. i, p. xliv). A considerable portion of Mr. Chambers' edition would seem to have been 'set up' from a copy of the 1639 edition, the earlier and later readings being then either incorporated or recorded. The result is that the 1633 or 1633-35 readings have been more than once overlooked. This applies especially to the Epicedes and the Divine Poems.

38 Poems of John Donne Edited By E. K. Chambers. With An Introduction By George Saintsbury. London and New York. 1896. Regarding the editions, Mr. Chambers states: 'It can't be claimed that any one edition consistently provides the best text; even for a single poem, sometimes one version is preferred, sometimes another, although typically the 1633 edition is the most accurate, and the readings from 1669 often revert to it' (vol. i, p. xliv). A significant part of Mr. Chambers' edition seems to have been created from a copy of the 1639 edition, with earlier and later readings then either included or noted. The end result is that the readings from 1633 or 1633-35 have frequently been missed. This is particularly true for the Epicedes and the Divine Poems.

As with the Grolier Club edition, so with Mr. Chambers' edition, I have recorded and discussed the chief differences between my text and his. I have worked with his edition constantly beside me. I used it for my collations on account of its convenient numbering of the lines. To Mr. Chambers' commentary also I owe my first introduction to the wide field of the manuscripts. His knowledge of seventeenth-century literature and history, which even in 1896 was extensive, has directed me in taking up most of the questions of canon and authorship which I have investigated. It is easy to record one's points of disagreement with a predecessor; it is more difficult to estimate accurately how much one owes to his labours.

As with the Grolier Club edition, I've noted and discussed the main differences between my text and Mr. Chambers' edition. I've worked with his edition constantly by my side. I used it for my comparisons because its line numbering is really convenient. I also owe my first introduction to the vast world of manuscripts to Mr. Chambers' commentary. His knowledge of seventeenth-century literature and history, which was already extensive in 1896, has guided me as I explored most of the questions about the canon and authorship that I've investigated. It’s easy to point out where you disagree with someone else's work; it's much harder to accurately assess how much you benefit from their efforts.

Mr. Chambers, too, has 'modernized the spelling and corrected the exceptionally chaotic punctuation of the old editions'. Of the latter changes he has, with one or two exceptions, preserved no record, so that when, as is sometimes the case, he has misunderstood the poet, it is impossible to get back to the original text of which the stops as well as the words are a part.]

Mr. Chambers has also 'updated the spelling and fixed the very confusing punctuation of the old editions.' He hasn't kept any record of these changes, with a couple of exceptions, so when he occasionally misinterprets the poet, it's impossible to return to the original text, where both the punctuation and the words are important parts.

39 It is very unlikely that Donne had in his possession when he died manuscript copies of his early poems. (1) Walton makes no mention of them when enumerating the works which Donne left behind in manuscript, including 'six score sermons all written with his own hand; also an exact and laborious treatise concerning self-murder, called Biathanatos', as well as elaborate notes on authors and events. (2) In 1614, when Donne thought of publishing his poems, he found it necessary to beg for copies from his friends: 'By this occasion I am made a Rhapsoder of mine own rags, and that cost me more diligence to seek them, then it did to make them. This made me aske to borrow that old book of you.' To Sir H. G., Vigilia St. Tho. 1614. (3) Jonson and Walton both tell us that Donne, after taking Orders, would have been glad to destroy his early poems. The sincerity of this wish has been doubted because of what he says in a letter regarding Biathanatos: 'I only forbid it the press and the fire.' But Biathanatos is a very different matter from the poems. It is a grave and devout, if daring, treatise in casuistry. No one can enter into Donne's mind from 1617 onwards, as ascetic devotion became a more and more sincere and consuming passion, and believe that he kept copies of the early poems or paradoxes, prepared for the press like his sermons or devotions.

39 It's highly unlikely that Donne had manuscript copies of his early poems when he died. (1) Walton doesn't mention them when listing the works Donne left behind in manuscript, which includes 'six score sermons all written in his own hand; also an exact and detailed treatise on self-murder called Biathanatos, along with extensive notes on authors and events. (2) In 1614, when Donne considered publishing his poems, he found it necessary to ask his friends for copies: 'Because of this, I have become a collector of my own scraps, and it took me more effort to find them than it did to create them. This made me ask to borrow that old book from you.' To Sir H. G., Vigilia St. Tho. 1614. (3) Both Jonson and Walton tell us that after Donne became ordained, he would have been happy to destroy his early poems. The sincerity of this wish has been questioned due to what he mentions in a letter about Biathanatos: 'I only forbid it the press and the fire.' However, Biathanatos is a completely different issue compared to the poems. It is a serious and devout, albeit bold, treatise in moral reasoning. No one can enter into Donne's mindset from 1617 onward, as his ascetic devotion became increasingly genuine and consuming, and believe that he kept copies of the early poems or paradoxes prepared for publication like his sermons or devotions.

40 Contributions To The Textual Criticism of The Divina Commedia, &c. By the Rev. Edward Moore, D.D., &c. Cambridge, 1889. The tests which Dr. Moore lays down for the judgement, on internal grounds, of a reading are—I state them shortly in my own words—(1) That is the best reading which best explains the erroneous readings. I have sometimes recorded a quite impossible reading of a manuscript because it clearly came from one rather than another of two rivals, and thus lends support to that reading despite its own aberration. (2) Generally speaking, 'Difficilior lectio potior,' the more difficult reading is the more likely to be the original. This applies forcibly in the case of a subtle and difficult author like Donne. The majority of the changes made in the later editions arise from the tendency to make Donne's thought more commonplace. Even in 1633 errors have crept in. The obsolete words 'lation' (p. 94, l. 47), 'crosse' (p. 43, l. 14) have been altered; the old-fashioned and metaphorically used idiom 'in Nature's gifts' has confused the editor's punctuation; the subtle thought of the epistles has puzzled and misled. (3) 'Three minor considerations may be added which are often very important, when applicable, though they are from the nature of the case less frequently available.' Moore. These are (a) the consistency of the reading with sentiments expressed by the author elsewhere. I have used the Sermons and other prose works to illustrate and check Donne's thought and vocabulary throughout. (b) The relation of the reading to the probable source of the poet's thought. A Scholastic doctrine often lurks behind Donne's wit, ignorance of which has led to corruption of the text. See The Dreame, p. 37, ll. 7, 16; To Sr Henry Wotton, p. 180, ll. 17-18. (c) The relation of a reading to historical fact. In the letter To Sr Henry Wotton, p. 187, the editors, forgetting the facts, have confused Cadiz with Calais, and the Azores with St. Michael's Mount.

40 Contributions To The Textual Criticism of The Divina Commedia, &c. By the Rev. Edward Moore, D.D., &c. Cambridge, 1889. The criteria that Dr. Moore establishes for judging a reading based on internal evidence are—let me summarize them in my own words—(1) The best reading is the one that best explains the mistaken readings. I've sometimes noted a completely nonsensical reading from a manuscript because it clearly originated from one of two competing versions, and this despite its own flaws. (2) Generally, 'the more difficult reading is the stronger,' meaning that the more challenging reading is more likely to be the original. This is particularly true for a complex and nuanced author like Donne. Most changes made in later editions stem from the tendency to make Donne's ideas more conventional. Even in 1633, errors have slipped in. Outdated words like 'lation' (p. 94, l. 47) and 'crosse' (p. 43, l. 14) have been changed; the old-fashioned expression 'in Nature's gifts' has thrown off the editor's punctuation; the intricate ideas in the epistles have caused confusion and misinterpretation. (3) 'Three additional minor points may be noted, which are often quite important, though they are less frequently applicable.' Moore. These are (a) the consistency of the reading with sentiments expressed by the author in other works. I've referenced the Sermons and other prose writings to clarify and confirm Donne's thoughts and vocabulary throughout. (b) The connection of the reading to the likely source of the poet's ideas. A Scholastic doctrine often underlies Donne's wit, and ignoring this has led to text corruption. See The Dreame, p. 37, ll. 7, 16; To Sr Henry Wotton, p. 180, ll. 17-18. (c) The connection of a reading to historical facts. In the letter To Sr Henry Wotton, p. 187, the editors, neglecting the facts, have confused Cadiz with Calais and the Azores with St. Michael's Mount.

41 It is worth while to compare the kind of mistakes in which a manuscript abounds with those which occur in a printed edition. The tendency of the copyist was to write on without paying much attention to the sense, dropping words and lines, sometimes two consecutive half-lines or whole stanzas, ignoring or confounding punctuation, mistaking words, &c. He was, if a professional copyist or secretary, not very apt to attempt emendation. The kind of errors he made were easily detected when the proof was read over, or when the manuscript was revised with a view to printing. Words or half-lines could be restored, &c. But in such revision a new and dangerous source of error comes into play, the tendency of the editor to emend.

41 It's helpful to compare the types of mistakes found in a manuscript with those in a printed edition. A copyist often wrote without paying much attention to the meaning, dropping words and lines, sometimes two consecutive half-lines or entire stanzas, ignoring or confusing punctuation, and miswriting words, etc. If the copyist was a professional, they typically weren't inclined to make corrections. The types of errors they made were easily spotted when the proof was reviewed, or when the manuscript was checked for printing. Words or half-lines could be restored, etc. However, during this revision process, a new and risky source of error appears: the editor's tendency to make changes.

42 Take a few instances where the latest editor, very naturally and explicably, securing at places a reading more obvious and euphonious, has departed from 1633 and followed 1635 or 1669. I shall take them somewhat at random and include a few that may seem still open to discussion. In The Undertaking (p. 10, l. 18), for 'Vertue attir'd in woman see', 1633, Mr. Chambers reads, with 1635-69, 'Vertue in woman see.' So:

42 Let's look at a few cases where the most recent editor, quite naturally and understandably, has chosen a reading that is clearer and more pleasing in certain spots, moving away from 1633 to follow 1635 or 1669. I will pick some examples at random and include a few that might still be up for debate. In The Undertaking (p. 10, l. 18), instead of 'Vertue attir'd in woman see,' 1633, Mr. Chambers has adjusted it to 'Vertue in woman see,' following 1635-69. So:

Loves Vsury, p. 13, l. 5:
let my body raigne 1633 let my body range 1635-69, Chambers
Aire and Angels, p. 22, l. 19:
Ev'ry thy hair 1633 Thy every hair 1650-69, Chambers
The Curse, p. 41, ll. 3, 10:
His only, and only his purse 1633-54 Him, only for his purse 1669, Chambers
who hath made him such 1633 who hath made them such 1669, Chambers
A Valediction, p. 50, l. 16:
Those things which elemented it 1633 The thing which elemented it 1669, Chambers
The Relique, p. 62, l. 13:
mis-devotion 1633-54 mass-devotion 1669, Chambers
Elegie II, p. 80, l. 6:
is rough 1633, 1669 is tough 1635-54, Chambers
Elegie VI, p. 88, ll. 24, 26:
and then chide 1633 and there chide 1635-69, Chambers
her upmost brow 1633 her utmost brow 1635-69, Chambers (an oversight).
Epithalamions, p. 129, l. 60:
store, 1633 starres, 1635-69, Chambers
Ibid., p. 133, l. 55:
I am not then from Court 1633 And am I then from Court? 1635-69, Chambers
Satyres, p. 169, ll. 37-41:
The Iron Age that was, when justice was sold, now
Injustice is sold deerer farre; allow
All demands, fees, and duties; gamsters, anon
The mony which you sweat, and sweare for, is gon
Into other hands:
     1633
The iron Age that was, when justice was sold (now
Injustice is sold dearer) did allow
All claim'd fees and duties. Gamesters, anon
The mony which you sweat and swear for is gon
Into other hands.
     1635-54, Chambers (no italics;
          'that' a relative pronoun, I take it)
The Calme, p. 179, l. 30:
our brimstone Bath 1633 a brimstone bath 1635-69, Chambers
To Sr Henry Wotton, p. 180, l. 17:
dung, and garlike 1633 dung, or garlike 1635-69, Chambers
Ibid., p. 181, ll. 25, 26:
The Country is a desert, where no good,
Gain'd, as habits, not borne, is understood.     1633
The Country is a desert, where the good,
Gain'd inhabits not, borne, is not understood.     1635-54, Chambers.

In all these passages, and I could cite others, it seems to me (I have stated my reasons fully in the notes) that if the sense of the passage be carefully considered, or Donne's use of words (e.g. 'mis-devotion'), or the tenor of his thought, the reading of 1633 is either clearly correct or has much to be said for it. Now in all these cases the reading has the support of all the manuscripts, or of the most and the best.

In all these sections, and I could mention more, it seems to me (I've fully explained my reasons in the notes) that if you carefully consider the meaning of the passage, or Donne's word choices (like 'mis-devotion'), or the overall direction of his thoughts, the interpretation from 1633 is either clearly correct or has a lot of merit. In all these instances, this interpretation is backed by all the manuscripts, or by the majority and the best among them.

43 e.g. 'their nothing' p. 31, l. 53; 'reclaim'd' p. 56, l. 25; 'sport' p. 56, l. 27.]

43 e.g. 'their nothing' p. 31, l. 53; 'reclaimed' p. 56, l. 25; 'game' p. 56, l. 27.]

44 The 1633 text of these letters, which is generally that of A18, N, TC, is better than I was at one time disposed to think, though there are some indubitable errors and perhaps some original variants. The crucial reading is at p. 197, l. 58, where 1633 and A18, N, TC read 'not naturally free', while 1635-69 and O'F read 'borne naturally free', at first sight an easier and more natural text, and adopted by both Chambers and Grosart. But consideration of the passage, and of what Donne says elsewhere, shows that the 1633 reading is certainly right.

44 The 1633 version of these letters, which is generally the one from A18, N, TC, is actually better than I once thought, although there are some clear mistakes and maybe some original variations. The key reading is on p. 197, l. 58, where 1633 and A18, N, TC say 'not naturally free', while 1635-69 and O'F say 'borne naturally free', which at first glance seems like an easier and more natural text, and is accepted by both Chambers and Grosart. However, if you consider the passage and what Donne says elsewhere, it's clear that the 1633 reading is the correct one.

45 The 1650 printer delighted in colons, which he generally substituted for semicolons indiscriminately.

45 The 1650 printer was fond of colons, often using them in place of semicolons without much thought.

CANON.

The authenticity of all the poems ascribed to Donne in the old editions is a question which has never been systematically and fully considered by his editors and critics. A number of poems not included in these editions have been attributed to him by Simeon (1856), Grosart (1873), and others on very insufficient grounds, whether of external evidence or internal probability. Of the poems published in 1633, one, Basse's An Epitaph upon Shakespeare, was withdrawn at once; another, [pg cxxv] the metrical Psalme 137, has been discredited and Chambers drops it.1 Of those which were added in 1635, one To Ben Ionson. 6 Ian. 1603, has been dropped by Grosart, the Grolier Club edition, and Chambers on the strength of a statement made to Drummond by Ben Jonson.2 But the editors have accepted Jonson's statement without apparently giving any thought to the question whether, if this particular poem is by Roe, the same must not be true of its companion pieces, To Ben. Ionson. 9 Novembris, 1603. and To Sir Tho. Roe. 1603. They are inserted together in 1635, and are strikingly similar in heading, in style, and in verse. Nor has any critic, so far as I know, taken up the larger question raised by rejecting one of the poems ascribed to Donne in 1635, namely, are not all the poems then added made thereby to some extent suspect, and if so can we distinguish those which are from those which are not genuine? I propose then to discuss, in the light afforded by a wider and more connected survey of the seventeenth-century manuscript collections, the authenticity of the poems ascribed to Donne in the old editions, and to ask what, if any, poems may be added to those there published.

The authenticity of all the poems attributed to Donne in the old editions is an issue that has never been thoroughly examined by his editors and critics. Several poems not included in these editions have been claimed to be his by Simeon (1856), Grosart (1873), and others, based on very weak evidence, whether external or internal. Of the poems published in 1633, one, Basse's An Epitaph upon Shakespeare, was immediately removed; another, the metrical Psalme 137, has been discredited and Chambers excludes it.1 Among those added in 1635, one, To Ben Ionson. 6 Ian. 1603, has been removed by Grosart, the Grolier Club edition, and Chambers based on a claim made to Drummond by Ben Jonson.2 However, the editors have accepted Jonson's claim without considering whether, if this specific poem is by Roe, the same must apply to its accompanying pieces, To Ben. Ionson. 9 Novembris, 1603, and To Sir Tho. Roe. 1603. They are published together in 1635, and their titles, style, and verse are strikingly similar. As far as I know, no critic has addressed the broader question raised by rejecting one of the poems attributed to Donne in 1635: doesn't this make all the newly added poems somewhat questionable, and if so, can we identify which ones are genuine and which ones aren't? I plan to discuss, with the insight gained from a more comprehensive look at the seventeenth-century manuscript collections, the authenticity of the poems attributed to Donne in the old editions and to explore what, if any, poems might be added to those already published.

For this discussion an invaluable starting-point is afforded by the edition of 1633, the manuscript group D, H49, Lec, and the manuscript group A18, N, TCC, TCD. Taken together, and used to check one another, these three collections provide us with a corpus of indubitable poems which may be used as a test by which to try other claimants. Of course, it must be clearly understood that the only proof which can be offered [pg cxxvi] that Donne is the author of many poems is, that they are ascribed to him in edition after edition and manuscript after manuscript, and that they bear a strong family resemblance. There is no edition issued by himself or in his lifetime.3

For this discussion, a truly valuable starting point is provided by the 1633 edition, along with manuscript groups D, H49, Lec, and manuscript groups A18, N, TCC, TCD. Together, and used to cross-check each other, these three collections give us a corpus of undisputed poems that can be used as a standard to evaluate other candidates. Of course, it must be clearly understood that the only evidence we have that Donne is the author of many poems is that they have been attributed to him in edition after edition and manuscript after manuscript, and they show a strong family resemblance. There is no edition published by him or during his lifetime.3

Bearing this in mind we find that in the edition of 1633 there are only two poems—Basse's Epitaph on Shakespeare and the Psalme 137, both already mentioned—for the genuineness of which there is not strong evidence, internal and external. But these two poems are the only ones not contained in D, H49, Lec or in A18, N, TC. In D, H49, Lec, on the other hand, there are no poems which are not, on the same evidence, genuine. There are, however, some which are not in 1633, seven in all. But of these, five are the Elegies which, we have seen above, the editor of 1633 was prohibited from printing. The others are the Lecture upon the Shadow (why omitted in 1633 I cannot say) and the lines 'My fortune and my choice'. There are poems in 1633 which are not in D, H49, Lec. These, with the exception of poems previously printed, as the Anniversaries and the Elegie on Prince Henry, are all in A18, N, TC. This last collection does contain some twelve poems not by Donne, but of these the majority are found only in N and TCD, and they make no pretence to be Donne's. Three are initialled 'J. R.' (in TCD), and two of these, with some poems by Overbury and Beaumont, are not part of the Donne collection but are added at the end. Another poem is initialled 'R. Cor.' The only poems which are included among Donne's poems as though by him are The Paradox ('Whoso terms Love a fire') and the Letter or Elegy, 'Madam soe may my verses pleasing be.' Of these, the first is in all four manuscripts, the second only in N and TCD. Neither is in D, H49, Lec, or 1633. The last is by Beaumont, and follows immediately a letter by Donne to the same lady, the Countess of Bedford. Doubtless the two poems have come from some collection in which they [pg cxxvii] were transcribed together, ultimately from a commonplace-book of the Countess herself. The former may be by Donne, but has probably adhered for a like reason to his paradox, 'No lover saith' (p. 302), which immediately precedes it.

Keeping this in mind, we see that the 1633 edition contains only two poems—Basse's Epitaph on Shakespeare and Psalme 137, both of which we've already mentioned—and there's not much solid evidence, either internal or external, to prove their authenticity. These two poems are the only ones not found in D, H49, Lec, or A18, N, TC. In D, H49, and Lec, on the other hand, there are no poems that, based on the same evidence, can be considered inauthentic. However, there are some that aren't included in 1633, totaling seven. Out of these, five are the Elegies that, as we've noted earlier, the editor of 1633 was not allowed to publish. The others are Lecture upon the Shadow (I can't say why this was left out of 1633) and the lines 'My fortune and my choice.' There are poems in 1633 that don't appear in D, H49, or Lec. All of these, except for previously published poems like the Anniversaries and the Elegie on Prince Henry, are found in A18, N, TC. This last collection has about twelve poems not by Donne, but most of these are only found in N and TCD, and they don't claim to be his work. Three are marked 'J. R.' (in TCD), and two of these, along with some poems by Overbury and Beaumont, are not part of the Donne collection but are added at the end. Another poem is marked 'R. Cor.' The only poems that are presented among Donne's works as if written by him are The Paradox ('Whoso terms Love a fire') and the letter or elegy, 'Madam, so may my verses pleasing be.' The first one is in all four manuscripts, while the second is only in N and TCD. Neither is found in D, H49, Lec, or 1633. The latter is by Beaumont and follows immediately after a letter from Donne to the same lady, the Countess of Bedford. It's likely that these two poems came from some collection where they were copied together, ultimately from a commonplace book belonging to the Countess herself. The former may be by Donne, but it probably got attached for a similar reason to his paradox, 'No lover saith' (p. 302), which immediately comes before it.

We have thus three collections, each of which has kept its canon pure or very nearly so, and in which any mistake by one is checked by the absence of the poem in the other two. It cannot be by accident that these collections are so free from the unauthentic poems which other manuscripts associate with Donne's. Those who prepared them must have known what they were about. Marriot must have had some help in securing a text on the whole so accurate as that of 1633, and in avoiding spurious poems on the whole so well. When that guidance was withdrawn he was only too willing to go a-gathering what would swell the compass of his volume. If then a poem does not occur in any of these collections it is not necessarily unauthentic, but as no such poem has anything like the wide support of the manuscripts that these have, it should present its credentials, and approve its authenticity on internal grounds if external are not available.

We now have three collections, each of which has kept its canon mostly intact, where any errors in one are verified by the absence of the poem in the other two. It's unlikely that these collections are so free from the inauthentic poems that other manuscripts link to Donne by chance. Those who put these collections together must have known what they were doing. Marriot likely received some assistance in achieving a text as accurate as that of 1633 and in successfully avoiding mostly spurious poems. When that guidance was no longer there, he was eager to gather anything that would increase the size of his volume. So, if a poem doesn’t appear in any of these collections, it isn’t necessarily inauthentic, but since none of those poems have nearly the same level of support from the manuscripts that these do, it should show its credentials and validate its authenticity based on internal evidence if external evidence isn’t available.

We start then with a strong presumption, coming as close to demonstration as the circumstances of the case will permit, in favour of the absolute genuineness of all the poems in 1633 (a glance down the list headed 'Source' in the 'Contents' will show what these are) except the two mentioned, and of all the poems added in 1635, or later editions, which are also in D, H49, Lec and A18, N, TC.4 These last (to which I prefix the date of first publication) are—

We begin with a strong assumption, approaching as close to proof as the situation allows, in support of the complete authenticity of all the poems in 1633 (a look at the list under 'Source' in the 'Contents' will show what these are) except for the two mentioned, and of all the poems added in 1635 or later editions, which also appear in D, H49, Lec, and A18, N, TC.4 The latter (to which I add the date of first publication) are—

  • 1635. A Lecture upon the Shadow.
  • 1635. Elegie XI. The Bracelet.
  • 1635. Elegie XVI. On his Mistris.
  • 1669. Elegie XVIII. Love's Progresse.
  • 1669. Elegie XIX. Going to Bed.
  • 1802.5 Elegie XX. Love's Warr.

[pg cxxviii]

[pg cxxviii]

(These are the five Elegies suppressed in 1633—at such long intervals did they find their way into print.)

(These are the five Elegies that were suppressed in 1633—it took a long time for them to be published.)

  • 1635. On himselfe.

We may add to these, without lengthy investigation, the four Holy Sonnets added in 1635:—

We can add to these, without going into a long investigation, the four Holy Sonnets included in 1635:—

  • I. 'Thou hast made me.'
  • III. 'O might those sighs and tears.'
  • V. 'I am a little world.'
  • VIII. 'If faithfull soules.'

For these (though in none of the three collections) we have, besides internal probability, the evidence of W, clearly an unexceptionable manuscript witness. Walton, too, vouches for the authenticity of the Hymne to God my God, in my sicknesse, which indeed no one but Donne could have written.

For these (although they aren’t found in any of the three collections), we have, in addition to internal probability, the evidence of W, which is definitely a reliable manuscript source. Walton also confirms the authenticity of the Hymne to God my God, in my sicknesse, which truly could only have been written by Donne.

This leaves for investigation, of poems inserted in 1635, 1649, 1650, or 1669, the following:—

This leaves to investigate the poems included in 1635, 1649, 1650, or 1669, the following:—

  •   1. Song. 'Soules joy, now I am gone.'
  •   2. Farewell to love.
  •   3. Song. 'Deare Love, continue nice and chaste.'
  •   4. Sonnet. The Token.
  •   5. 'He that cannot chuse but love.'
  •   6. Elegie (XIII in 1635). 'Come, Fates; I feare you not.'
  •   7. Elegie XII (XIIII in 1635). His parting from her.
    "Since she has to go, and I have to mourn."
  •   8. Elegie XIII (XV in 1635). Julia.
    "Check out the news, oh jealousy."
  •   9. Elegie XIV (XVI in 1635). A Tale of a Citizen and his Wife. 'I sing no harme.'
  • 10. Elegie XVII. Variety. 'The heavens rejoice.'
  • 11. Satyre (VI in 1635, VII in 1669).
    "Guys say that love and reason are at odds."
  • 12. Satyre (VI in 1669).
    "Sleep, the next society, and genuine friendship."
  • 13. To the Countesse of Huntington.
    'That undeveloped part of the world, that harsh climate.'
  • 14. A Dialogue between Sr Henry Wotton and Mr. Donne.
    'If her disdain can be swayed by even the slightest change in you.'
  • 15. To Ben Iohnson, 6. Jan. 1603.[pg cxxix]
    'The state and men's affairs.'
  • 16. To Ben Iohnson, 9. Novembris, 1603.
    'If powerful people wrong me.'
  • 17. To Sir Tho. Roe. 1603.
    Dear Thom: "Let her know if she shows to hired servants."
  • 18. Elegie on Mistresse Boulstred.
    'Death, don’t be proud.'
  • 19. On the blessed Virgin Mary.
    'In that, oh Queen of Queens.'
  • 20. Upon the translation of the Psalmes by Sir Philip Sydney and the Countesse of Pembroke his Sister.
    "Eternal God, (for whom anyone dares)."
  • 21. Ode.
    'Vengeance will prevail.'
  • 22. To Mr. Tilman after he had taken Orders.
    'You, whose enlightened soul has brought you here now.'
  • 23. On the Sacrament.
    "He was the Word that said it."

Of these twenty-three poems there is none which does not seem to me fairly open to question, though of some I think Donne is certainly the author.

Of these twenty-three poems, none of them seems beyond question to me, although I do believe Donne is definitely the author of some.

Seven of the twenty-three (3, 6, 11, 12, 15, 16, 17) I have gathered together in my Appendix A, with two ('Shall I goe force' and 'True love finds witt', the first of which6 was printed in Le Prince d'Amour, 1660, and reprinted by Simeon, 1856, and Grosart, 1872), as the work not of Donne but of Sir John Roe. The reasons which have led me to do so are not perhaps singly conclusive, but taken together they form a converging and fairly convincing demonstration. The argument starts from Ben Jonson's statement to Drummond of Hawthornden regarding the Epistle at p. 408 (15 above): 'That Sir John Roe loved him; and that when they two were [pg cxxx] ushered by my Lord Suffolk from a Mask, Roe writt a moral Epistle to him, which began. That next to playes the Court and the State were the best. God threatneth Kings, Kings Lords [as] Lords do us.' (Drummond's Conversations with Jonson), ed. Laing.

Seven out of the twenty-three (3, 6, 11, 12, 15, 16, 17) I have compiled in my Appendix A, along with two ('Shall I go force' and 'True love finds wit', the first of which6 was published in Le Prince d'Amour, 1660, and later reprinted by Simeon in 1856 and Grosart in 1872), are attributed not to Donne, but to Sir John Roe. The reasons for this attribution might not be individually conclusive, but together they provide a strong and convincing case. The argument begins with Ben Jonson's mention to Drummond of Hawthornden about the Epistle on page 408 (15 above): 'That Sir John Roe loved him; and that when they were both ushered by my Lord Suffolk from a Masque, Roe wrote a moral Epistle to him, which started with the idea that next to plays, the Court and the State were the best. God threatens kings, and kings threaten lords as lords do us.' (Drummond's Conversations with Jonson), ed. Laing.

Now this statement of Jonson's is confirmed by some at any rate of the manuscripts which contain the poem (see textual notes) since these append the initials 'J. R.' But all the manuscripts which contain the one poem contain also the next, 'If great men wrong me,' and though none have added the initials 'J. R.', B, in which it has been separated from 'The state and mens affairs' by two other poems, appends 'doubtfull author' (the whole collection being professedly one of Donne's poems). The third poem, To Sr Tho. Roe, 1603 (p. 410), is in the same way found in all the manuscripts (except two, which are one, H40 and RP31) which contain the epistles to Jonson, generally in their immediate proximity, and in B initialled 'J. R.' In the others the poem is unsigned, and in L74 a much later hand has added 'J. D.'

Now, Jonson's statement is backed up by some of the manuscripts that feature the poem (see textual notes) since these include the initials 'J. R.' However, all the manuscripts that contain this poem also include the next one, 'If great men wrong me,' and while none have attached the initials 'J. R.', B, which separates it from 'The state and mens affairs' by two other poems, tags it as 'doubtfull author' (the entire collection is claimed to be one of Donne's poems). The third poem, To Sr Tho. Roe, 1603 (p. 410), is similarly found in all manuscripts (except two, which are one, H40 and RP31) that contain the letters to Jonson, usually located close together, and in B it’s initialled 'J. R.' In the others, the poem is unsigned, and in L74, a much later hand has added 'J. D.'

Of the other poems, the first—the poem which was in 1669 printed as Donne's seventh Satyre, was dropped in 1719 but restored by Chalmers, Grosart, and Chambers—is said in B to be 'By Sir John Roe', and it is initialled 'J. R.' in TCD. Even an undiscriminating manuscript like O'F adds the note 'Quere, if Donnes or Sr Th: Rowes', the more famous Sir Thomas Roe being substituted for his (in 1632) forgotten relative. Of the remaining five poems only two, 'Dear Love, continue nice and chaste' (p. 412) and 'Shall I goe force an Elegie?' (p. 410) are actually initialled in any of the manuscripts in which I have found them.

Of the other poems, the first—originally printed as Donne's seventh Satyre in 1669, dropped in 1719, but later restored by Chalmers, Grosart, and Chambers—is noted in B as 'By Sir John Roe', and is signed 'J. R.' in TCD. Even a broad manuscript like O'F includes the remark 'Quere, if Donnes or Sr Th: Rowes', with the more well-known Sir Thomas Roe replacing his (in 1632) lesser-known relative. Of the remaining five poems, only two, 'Dear Love, continue nice and chaste' (p. 412) and 'Shall I goe force an Elegie?' (p. 410), are actually signed in any of the manuscripts I’ve come across.

But the presence or absence of a name or initials is not a conclusive argument. It depends on the character of the manuscript. That 'Sleep next Society' is initialled 'J. R.' in so carefully prepared a collection of Donne's poems as TCD is valuable evidence, and the initials in a collection so well vouched for as HN, Drummond's copy of a collection of poems in the possession of Donne, can only be set aside by [pg cxxxi] a scepticism which makes all historical questions insoluble. But no reliance can be placed upon the unsupported statement of any other of the manuscripts in which some or all of these poems occur, any more than on that of the 1635 and later editions. The best of them (H40, RP31) are often silent, and the others are too often mistaken to be implicitly trusted. If we are to get the truth from them it must be by cross-examination.

But whether a name or initials are there or not isn't a definitive argument. It really depends on the nature of the manuscript. The fact that 'Sleep next Society' is signed 'J. R.' in such a meticulously prepared collection of Donne's poems like TCD is significant evidence, and the initials in a collection as well-documented as HN, Drummond's copy of a collection of poems owned by Donne, can only be dismissed by a level of skepticism that renders all historical inquiries unsolvable. However, we can't solely rely on the unsupported claims from any other manuscripts containing some or all of these poems, just like we can't trust the 1635 and later editions. The best among them (H40, RP31) are often uncommunicative, and the others are frequently too unreliable to be trusted without question. If we want to uncover the truth from them, we have to do it through cross-examination.

For the second proof on which my ascription of the poems to Roe is based is the singular regularity with which they adhere to one another. If a manuscript has one it generally has the rest in close proximity. Thus B, after giving thirty-six poems by Donne, of which only one is wrongly ascribed, continues with a number that are clearly by other authors as well as Donne, and of ten sequent poems five are 'Sleep next Society,' 'The State and mens affairs,' 'True love finds witt,' 'If great men wrong mee,' 'Dear Thom: Tell her if she.' A fragment of 'Men say that love and reason disagree' comes rather later. H40 and RP31 give in immediate sequence 'The State and mens affairs,' 'If great men wrong me,' 'True Love finds witt,' 'Shall I goe force an elegie,' 'Come Fates; I fear you not.' L74, a collection not only of poems by Donne but of the work of other wits of the day, transcribes in immediate sequence 'Deare Love continue,' 'The State and mens affairs,' 'If great men wrong mee,' 'Shall I goe force an elegie,' 'Tell her if shee,' 'True love finds witt,' 'Come Fates, I fear you not.' Lastly A10, a quite miscellaneous collection, gives in immediate or very close sequence '[Dear Thom:] Tell her if she,' 'True love finds witt,' 'Dear Love continue nice and chaste,' 'Shall I goe force an elegie,' 'Men write that love and reason disagree.' 'Come Fates; I fear you not' follows after a considerable interval.

For the second reason I'm attributing the poems to Roe is the unique consistency with which they are connected to each other. If a manuscript has one, it usually has the others nearby. For example, B presents thirty-six poems by Donne, with only one incorrectly attributed, and continues with several that are clearly by other authors as well as Donne. Out of ten consecutive poems, five are 'Sleep next Society,' 'The State and men's affairs,' 'True love finds wit,' 'If great men wrong me,' and 'Dear Thom: Tell her if she.' A fragment of 'Men say that love and reason disagree' appears a bit later. H40 and RP31 list in immediate order 'The State and men's affairs,' 'If great men wrong me,' 'True Love finds wit,' 'Shall I go force an elegy,' and 'Come Fates; I fear you not.' L74, a collection not only of Donne's poems but also of works by other writers of the time, transcribes in direct order 'Dear Love continue,' 'The State and men's affairs,' 'If great men wrong me,' 'Shall I go force an elegy,' 'Tell her if she,' 'True love finds wit,' and 'Come Fates, I fear you not.' Lastly, A10, a rather mixed collection, presents in immediate or very close order '[Dear Thom:] Tell her if she,' 'True love finds wit,' 'Dear Love continue nice and chaste,' 'Shall I go force an elegy,' and 'Men write that love and reason disagree.' 'Come Fates; I fear you not' follows after a significant interval.

It cannot be by an entire accident that these poems thus recur in manuscripts which have so far as we can see no common origin.7 And as one is ascribed to Roe on indisputable [pg cxxxii] (and) three on very strong evidence, it is a fair inference, if borne out by a general resemblance of thought, and style, and verse, that they are all by Roe.

It can’t be a complete coincidence that these poems keep appearing in manuscripts that, as far as we can tell, have no shared origin.7 And since one is definitely attributed to Roe with solid proof, and three more are supported by very strong evidence, it’s reasonable to conclude, if it’s backed up by a general similarity in thought, style, and verse, that they were all written by Roe.

To my mind they have a strong family resemblance, and very little resemblance to Donne's work. They are witty, but not with the subtle, brilliant, metaphysical wit of Donne; they are obscure at times, but not as Donne's poetry is, by too swift and subtle transitions, and ingeniously applied erudition; there are in them none of Donne's peculiar scholastic doctrines of angelic knowledge, of the microcosm, of soul and body, or of his chemical and medical allusions; they are coarse and licentious, but not as Donne's poems are, with a kind of witty depravity, Italian in origin, and reminding one of Ovid and Aretino, but like Jonson's poetry with the coarseness of the tavern and the camp. On both Jonson's and Roe's work rests the trail of what was probably the most licentious and depraving school in Europe, the professional armies serving in the Low Countries.

To me, they have a strong family resemblance, but very little connection to Donne's work. They’re witty, but not in the subtle, brilliant, metaphysical way that Donne is; they can be obscure at times, but not like Donne’s poetry, which is often too swift and intricate in its transitions, along with cleverly applied knowledge; they lack Donne's unique academic ideas about angelic knowledge, the microcosm, the soul and body, or his references to chemistry and medicine; they are crude and sexually explicit, but not in the clever, depraved way that Donne's poems are, which have an Italian influence and remind one of Ovid and Aretino. Instead, they resemble Jonson's poetry with its roughness from taverns and camps. Both Jonson's and Roe's works carry the mark of what was probably the most promiscuous and corrupt school in Europe, the professional armies serving in the Low Countries.

For a brief account of Roe's life will explain some features of his poetry, especially the vivid picture of life in London in the Satire, 'Sleep next Society,' which is strikingly different in tone, and in the aspects of that life which are presented, from anything in Donne's Satyres. Roe has been hitherto a mere name appearing in the notes to Jonson's and to Donne's poems. No critic has taken the trouble to identify him. Gifford suggested or stated that he was the son of Sir Thomas Roe, who as Mayor of London was knighted in 1569. Mr. Chambers accepts this and when referring to Jonson, Epigram 98, on Roe the ambassador, he adds, 'there are others in the same collection to his uncles Sir John Roe and William Roe.' Who this uncle was they do not tell us, but Hunter in the Chorus Vatum notes that, if Gifford's conjecture be sound, then he must be John Roe of Clapham in Bedfordshire, the eldest son of the Lord Mayor.

For a brief overview of Roe's life, it will highlight some aspects of his poetry, especially the vivid depiction of life in London in the satire, 'Sleep next Society,' which is notably different in tone and the elements of that life it presents compared to anything in Donne's Satyres. Until now, Roe has been just a name listed in the notes to Jonson's and Donne's poems. No critic has bothered to identify him. Gifford suggested or stated that he was the son of Sir Thomas Roe, who was knighted in 1569 while serving as Mayor of London. Mr. Chambers agrees with this and when mentioning Jonson, Epigram 98, about Roe the ambassador, he adds, 'there are others in the same collection related to his uncles Sir John Roe and William Roe.' They do not specify who this uncle was, but Hunter in the Chorus Vatum observes that, if Gifford's guess is correct, then he must be John Roe of Clapham in Bedfordshire, the eldest son of the Lord Mayor.

[pg cxxxiii]

[pg cxxxiii]

It is a quaint picture we thus get of the famous ambassador's uncle (he was older than 'Dear Thom's' father)—a kind of Sir Toby Belch, taking the pleasures of the town with his nephew, and writing a satire which might make a young man blush to read. But in fact John Roe of Clapham was never Sir John, and he was dead twelve years before 1603, when these poems were written.8 Sir John Roe the poet was the cousin, not the uncle, of the ambassador. He was the eldest son of William Rowe (or Roe) of Higham Hill, near Walthamstow, in the county of Essex.9 William Roe was the third son of the first Lord Mayor of the name Roe.10 He had two sons, John and William, the latter of whom is probably the person addressed in Jonson's Epigrammes, cxxviii. John was born, according to a statement in Morant's History of Essex (1768), on the fifth of May, 1581. This harmonizes with the fact that when the elder William Roe died in 1596 John was still a minor and thereby a cause of anxiety to his father, who in his will, proved in 1596, begs his wife and executors to 'be suiters for his wardeshipp, that his utter spoyle (as much as in them is) maie be prevented'. This probably refers to the chance of a courtier being made ward and despoiling the lad. The following year he matriculated at Queen's College, Oxford.11 [pg cxxxiv] How long he stayed there is not known, probably not long. The career he chose was that of a soldier, and his first service was in Ireland. If he went there with Essex in 1599 he is perhaps one of that general's many knights. But he may have gone thither later, for he evidently found a patron in Mountjoy. In 1605 that nobleman, then Earl of Devonshire, wrote to Sir Ralph Winwood, Ambassador to the United Provinces, first to recommend Roe to him as one wishing to follow the wars and therein to serve the States; and then to thank him for his readiness to befriend Sir John Roe. He adds that he will be ever ready to serve the States to requite any favour Roe shall receive.12 By 1608 he was dead, for a list of captains discharged in Ireland since 1603 gives the following: 'Born in England and dead in 1608—Sir John Roe.'13

It's a charming image we get of the famous ambassador's uncle (who was older than 'Dear Thom's' father)—a sort of Sir Toby Belch, enjoying the city's pleasures with his nephew and writing satire that might make a young man blush. But in reality, John Roe of Clapham was never Sir John, and he died twelve years before 1603, when these poems were written.8 Sir John Roe the poet was the cousin, not the uncle, of the ambassador. He was the eldest son of William Rowe (or Roe) of Higham Hill, near Walthamstow, in Essex.9 William Roe was the third son of the first Lord Mayor with the surname Roe.10 He had two sons, John and William, the latter of whom is likely the person mentioned in Jonson's Epigrammes, cxxviii. John was born, according to a claim in Morant's History of Essex (1768), on May 5, 1581. This matches the fact that when the elder William Roe died in 1596, John was still a minor, causing his father some anxiety. In his will, proved in 1596, he asks his wife and executors to 'seek for his guardianship, so that his complete ruin (as much as they can) may be avoided'. This likely refers to the risk of a courtier being appointed as guardian and ruining the young man. The following year, he enrolled at Queen's College, Oxford.11 [pg cxxxiv] How long he stayed there is unknown, probably not long. The path he chose was that of a soldier, with his first service in Ireland. If he went there with Essex in 1599, he is likely one of that general's many knights. But he may have gone later since he seems to have found a patron in Mountjoy. In 1605, that nobleman, then Earl of Devonshire, wrote to Sir Ralph Winwood, the Ambassador to the United Provinces, first to recommend Roe as someone wanting to engage in military service for the States; then to thank him for his willingness to support Sir John Roe. He adds that he will always be ready to help the States in return for any favor Roe may receive.12 By 1608 he was dead, as a list of captains discharged in Ireland since 1603 states: 'Born in England and dead in 1608—Sir John Roe.'13

Such in brief outline is the life of the man who in 1603, possibly between his Irish and Low Country campaigns, appears in London as one, with his more famous cousin Thomas, of the band of wits and poets whose leader was Jonson, whose most brilliant star was Donne. Jonson's epigrams and conversations enable us to fill in some of the colours wanting in the above outline. The most interesting of these shows Roe to have been in Russia as well as Ireland and the Low Countries, and tells us that he was, like 'Natta the new knight' in his Satyre, a duellist:

Such is a brief overview of the life of the man who, in 1603, possibly between his Irish and Low Country campaigns, shows up in London as a member of the group of wits and poets alongside his more famous cousin Thomas, led by Jonson and featuring Donne as the brightest star. Jonson's epigrams and conversations help us add some details missing from this outline. The most interesting ones reveal that Roe had been in Russia as well as Ireland and the Low Countries, and it tells us that he was, like 'Natta the new knight' in his Satyre, a duelist:

XXXII.

ON SIR IOHN ROE.

ON SIR JOHN ROE.

What two brave perills of the private sword

What two brave risks of the private sword

Could not effect, not all the furies doe,

Could not achieve, not all the furies do,

That selfe-devided Belgia did afford;

That self-divided Belgium did afford;

What not the envie of the seas reach'd too,

What the envy of the seas couldn't reach,

[pg cxxxv]

The cold of Mosco, and fat Irish ayre,

The chill of Moscow, and rich Irish air,

His often change of clime (though not of mind)

His frequent change of scenery (but not of mindset)

What could not worke; at home in his repaire

What couldn't work; at home in his return

Was his blest fate, but our hard lot to find.

Was it his fortunate destiny, but our difficult situation to encounter.

Which shewes, where ever death doth please t' appeare,

Which shows that wherever death chooses to appear,

Seas, serenes, swords, shot, sicknesse, all are there.

Seas, calmness, swords, gunfire, sickness, all are there.

In his conversations with Drummond Jonson as usual gave more intimate and less complimentary details: 'Sir John Roe was an infinite spender, and used to say, when he had no more to spend he could die. He died in his (i.e. Jonson's) arms of the pest, and he furnished his charges 20lb., which was given him back,' doubtless by his brother William. Morant states that 'Sir John the eldest son, having no issue, sold this Manor (i.e. Higham-hill) to his father-in-law Sir Reginald Argall, of whom it was purchased by the second son—Sir William Rowe'.

In his talks with Drummond, Jonson usually shared more personal and less flattering details: 'Sir John Roe was a huge spender, and often said that when he had no money left, he could die. He died in Jonson's arms from the plague, and he covered his expenses of £20, which was probably given back to him by his brother William. Morant mentions that 'Sir John, the oldest son, who had no children, sold this Manor (Higham-hill) to his father-in-law Sir Reginald Argall, from whom the second son—Sir William Rowe—purchased it.'

Such a career is much more likely than Donne's to have produced the satire 'Sleep, next Society', with its lurid picture of cashiered captains, taverns, stews, duellists, hard drinkers, and parasites. It is much more like a scene out of Bartholomew Fair than any of Donne's five Satyres. Nor was Donne likely at any time to have written of James I as Roe does. He moved in higher circles, and was more politic. But Roe had ability. 'Deare Love, continue nice and chaste' is not quite in the taste of to-day, but it is a good example of the paradoxical, metaphysical lyric; and there are both feeling and wit in 'Come, Fates; I feare you not', unlike as it is to Donne's subtle, erudite, intenser strain.

Such a career is much more likely than Donne's to have produced the satire 'Sleep, next Society', with its vivid depiction of discharged captains, taverns, brothels, duelists, heavy drinkers, and freeloaders. It resembles a scene from Bartholomew Fair more than any of Donne's five Satyres. Furthermore, Donne wouldn't have written about James I the way Roe does. He moved in higher circles and was more diplomatic. But Roe had talent. 'Deare Love, continue nice and chaste' may not fit today's taste, but it serves as a good example of the paradoxical, metaphysical lyric; and there is both emotion and cleverness in 'Come, Fates; I feare you not', unlike Donne's subtle, scholarly, and intense style.

Returning to the list of poems open to question on pp. cxxviii-ix we have sixteen left to consider. Of some of these there is very little to say.

Returning to the list of poems up for discussion on pp. cxxviii-ix, we have sixteen remaining to consider. There's not much to say about some of these.

Nos. 1 and 14 are most probably by the Earl of Pembroke, and the Earl of Pembroke collaborating with Sir Benjamin Rudyard. Both were wits and poets of Donne's circle. The first song,

Nos. 1 and 14 were most likely written by the Earl of Pembroke, and the Earl of Pembroke working together with Sir Benjamin Rudyard. Both were clever thinkers and poets within Donne's circle. The first song,

'Soules joy, now I am gone'

'Soul's joy, now I am gone'

is ascribed to Donne only in 1635-69, and is there inaccurately [pg cxxxvi] printed. It is assigned to Pembroke in the younger Donne's edition of Pembroke and Ruddier's Poems (1660), a bad witness, but also by Lansdowne MS. 777, which Mr. Chambers justly calls 'a very good authority'.14 The latter, however, believes the poem to be Donne's because the central idea—the inseparableness of souls—is his, and so is the contemptuous tone of

is credited to Donne only in 1635-69, and is inaccurately [pg cxxxvi] printed there. It's attributed to Pembroke in the younger Donne's edition of Pembroke and Ruddier's Poems (1660), which is a poor source, but also by Lansdowne MS. 777, which Mr. Chambers rightly calls 'a very good authority'.14 However, the latter thinks the poem belongs to Donne because the main idea—the inseparability of souls—is his, as is the contemptuous tone of

Fooles have no meanes to meet,

Fools have no way to connect,

But by their feet.

But by their feet.

But both the contemptuous tone and the Platonic thought were growing common. We get it again in Lovelace's

But both the disdainful tone and the Platonic ideas were becoming common. We see it again in Lovelace's

If to be absent were to be

If being absent meant being

Away from thee.

Away from you.

The thought is Donne's, but not the airy note, the easy style, or the tripping prosody. Donne never writes of absence in this cheerful, confident strain. He consoles himself at times with the doctrine of inseparable souls, but the note of pain is never absent. He cannot cheat his passionate heart and senses with metaphysical subtleties.

The idea is Donne's, but not the light tone, the relaxed style, or the flowing rhythm. Donne never talks about absence in this upbeat, confident way. Sometimes he finds comfort in the belief of souls that can't be separated, but the feeling of pain is always there. He can't fool his passionate heart and senses with philosophical complexity.

The song Farewell to love, the second in the list of poems added in 1635, is found only in O'F and S96. There is therefore no weighty external evidence for assigning it to Donne, but no one can read it without feeling that it is his. The cynical yet passionate strain of wit, the condensed style, and the metaphysical turn given to the argument, are all in his manner. As printed in 1635 the point of the third stanza is obscured. As I have ventured to amend it, an Aristotelian doctrine is referred to in a way that only Donne would have done in quite such a setting.

The song Farewell to love, the second poem added in 1635, is found only in O'F and S96. There is no strong external evidence to attribute it to Donne, but no one can read it without sensing that it is his work. The cynical yet passionate tone, the concise style, and the metaphysical angle of the argument all reflect his unique approach. As it appears in 1635, the meaning of the third stanza is unclear. In my revision, an Aristotelian concept is mentioned in a way that only Donne would have presented in such a context.

The three Elegies, XII, XIII, and XIV (7, 8, 9 in the list), must also be assigned to Donne, unless some more suitable candidate can be advanced on really convincing grounds. The first of the three, His parting from her, is so fine a poem that it [pg cxxxvii] is difficult to think any unknown poet could have written it. In sincerity and poetic quality it is one of the finest of the Elegies,15 and in this sincerer note, the absence of witty paradox, it differs from poems like The Bracelet and The Perfume and resembles the fine elegy called His Picture and two other pieces that stand somewhat apart from the general tenor of the Elegies, namely, the famous elegy On his Mistris, in which he dissuades her from travelling with him as a page:

The three Elegies, XII, XIII, and XIV (7, 8, 9 in the list), should also be attributed to Donne, unless there’s a more suitable candidate that can be proposed with solid evidence. The first of the three, His parting from her, is such a beautiful poem that it’s hard to believe any unknown poet could have written it. In terms of sincerity and poetic quality, it’s one of the best of the Elegies,15 and this genuine tone, lacking witty paradox, sets it apart from poems like The Bracelet and The Perfume. It resembles the beautiful elegy called His Picture and two other works that stand out from the overall tone of the Elegies, specifically the famous elegy On his Mistris, in which he advises her against traveling with him as a page:

By our first strange and fatal interview,

By our first unusual and deadly meeting,

and that rather enigmatical poem The Expostulation, which found its way into Jonson's Underwoods:

and that rather mysterious poem The Expostulation, which made its way into Jonson's Underwoods:

To make the doubt clear that no woman's true,

To make it clear that no woman is really true,

Was it my fate to prove it strong in you?

Was it my destiny to show how strong it is in you?

All of these poems bear the imprint of some actual experience, and to this cause we may perhaps trace the comparative rareness with which His parting from her is found in manuscripts, and that it finally appeared in a mutilated form. The poet may have given copies only to a few friends and desired that it should not be circulated. In the Second Collection of poems in TCD it is signed at the close, 'Sir Franc: Wryothlesse.' Who is intended by this I do not know. The ascriptions in this collection are many of them purely fanciful. Still, that the poem is Donne's rests on internal evidence alone.

All of these poems reflect real experiences, and this may explain why His parting from her is rarely found in manuscripts, and why it eventually appeared in a damaged form. The poet might have only given copies to a select group of friends and wished for it not to be widely shared. In the Second Collection of poems in TCD, it is signed at the end, 'Sir Franc: Wryothlesse.' I don't know who that refers to. Many of the attributions in this collection are purely imaginative. Still, the fact that the poem is attributed to Donne is based solely on internal evidence.

Of the other two elegies, Julia, which is found in only two manuscripts, B and O'F, is quite the kind of thing Donne might have amused himself by writing in the scurrilous style of Horace's invectives against Canidia, frequently imitated by [pg cxxxviii] Mantuan and other Humanists. The chief difficulty with regard to the second, A Tale of a Citizen and his Wife, is to find Donne writing in this vein at so late a period as 1609 or 1610, the date implied in several of the allusions. He was already the author of religious poems, including probably La Corona. In 1610 he wrote his Litanie, and, as Professor Norton points out, in the same letter in which he tells of the writing of the latter he refers to some poem of a lighter nature, the name of which is lost through a mutilation of the letter, and says, 'Even at this time when (I humbly thank God) I ask and have his comfort of sadder meditations I do not condemn in myself that I have given my wit such evaporations as those, if they be free from profaneness, or obscene provocations.' Whether this would cover the elegy in question is a point on which perhaps our age and Donne's would not decide alike. Donne's nature was a complex one. Jack Donne and the grave and reverend divine existed side by side for not a little time, and even in the sermons Donne's wit is once or twice rather coarser than our generation would relish in the pulpit. But once more we must add that it is possible Donne has in this case been made responsible for what is another's. Every one wrote this occasional poetry, and sometimes wrote it well.

Of the other two elegies, Julia, which is found in just two manuscripts, B and O'F, seems like something Donne might have enjoyed writing in the biting style similar to Horace's attacks on Canidia, a style often copied by [pg cxxxviii] Mantuan and other Humanists. The main issue with the second elegy, A Tale of a Citizen and his Wife, is figuring out how Donne would be writing like this so late as 1609 or 1610, which is suggested by several references. By then, he was already writing religious poems, including, likely, La Corona. In 1610, he wrote his Litanie, and as Professor Norton points out, in the same letter where he mentions this, he talks about another lighter poem, whose name is lost due to the letter being damaged, and says, 'Even at this time when (I humbly thank God) I seek and find his comfort in deeper thoughts, I don’t judge myself for giving my mind some lighter thoughts, provided they stay free from profanity or obscene suggestions.' Whether this applies to the elegy in question is something that might not be decided the same way by our era and Donne's. Donne had a complex personality. Jack Donne and the serious, respected divine coexisted for quite some time, and even in his sermons, Donne's wit is occasionally a bit rougher than what our generation would appreciate in church. But once again, we must acknowledge that it's possible Donne has been misattributed for someone else's work. Everyone wrote occasional poetry, and sometimes they did it well.

There is no more difficult poem to understand or to assign to or from Donne than the long letter headed To the Countesse of Huntington, 13 on the list, which, for the time being, I have placed in the Appendix B. On internal grounds there is more to be said for ascribing it to Donne than any other single poem in this collection. Nevertheless I have resolved to let it stand, that it may challenge the attention it deserves.16 The reasons which led me to doubt Donne's authorship are these:

There’s no more challenging poem to understand or attribute to or from Donne than the long letter titled To the Countesse of Huntington, 13 on the list, which I have temporarily placed in Appendix B. There are strong internal reasons to attribute it to Donne rather than any other poem in this collection. Still, I’ve decided to leave it as is, so it can get the attention it deserves.16 The reasons that made me question Donne's authorship are as follows:

(1) The poem was not included in the 1633 edition, nor is it [pg cxxxix] found in either of the groups D, H49, Lec and A18, N, TCC, TCD. It was added in 1635 with four other spurious poems, the dialogue ascribed to Donne and Wotton but assigned by the great majority of manuscripts to the Earl of Pembroke and Sir Benjamin Rudyard, the two epistles to Ben Jonson, and the Elegy addressed to Sir Thomas Roe, which we have assigned, for reasons given above, to Sir John Roe. The poem is found in only two manuscript collections, viz. P and the second, miscellaneous collection of seventeenth-century poems in TCD. In both of these it is headed Sr Walter Ashton (or Aston) to the Countesse of Huntingtone, and no reference whatsoever is made to Donne. I do not attach much importance to this title. Imaginary headings were quite common in the case of poems circulating in manuscript. Poems are inscribed as having been written by the Earl of Essex or Sir Walter Raleigh the night before he died, or as found in the pocket of Chidiock Tichbourne. Editors have occasionally taken these too seriously. Drayton's Heroicall Epistles made it a fashion to write such letters in the case of any notorious love affair or intrigue. The manuscript P contains a long imaginary letter from Sir Philip Sidney to Lady Mary Rich and a fragment of her reply. In the same manuscript the poem, probably by the Earl of Pembroke, 'Victorious beauty though your eyes,' is headed The Mar: B to the Lady Fe: Her., i.e. the Marquis of Buckingham to—I am not sure what lady is intended. The only thing which the title given to the letter in question suggests is that it was not an actual letter to the Countess but an imaginary one.

(1) The poem wasn’t included in the 1633 edition, nor is it [pg cxxxix] found in any of the groups D, H49, Lec, and A18, N, TCC, TCD. It was added in 1635 along with four other questionable poems, the dialogue attributed to Donne and Wotton but mostly credited by the majority of manuscripts to the Earl of Pembroke and Sir Benjamin Rudyard, the two letters to Ben Jonson, and the Elegy addressed to Sir Thomas Roe, which we've assigned, for the reasons stated above, to Sir John Roe. The poem appears in only two manuscript collections, namely P and the second, miscellaneous collection of seventeenth-century poems in TCD. In both, it is titled Sr Walter Ashton (or Aston) to the Countesse of Huntingtone, with no reference to Donne at all. I don’t consider this title particularly significant. Imaginary titles were pretty common for poems circulating in manuscript. Poems were sometimes claimed to be written by the Earl of Essex or Sir Walter Raleigh the night before his death, or found in the pocket of Chidiock Tichbourne. Editors have occasionally taken these too seriously. Drayton's Heroicall Epistles set the trend for writing such letters regarding any famous love affair or intrigue. The manuscript P contains a long fictional letter from Sir Philip Sidney to Lady Mary Rich and a fragment of her response. In the same manuscript, the poem, likely by the Earl of Pembroke, 'Victorious beauty though your eyes,' is titled The Mar: B to the Lady Fe: Her., meaning the Marquis of Buckingham to—I’m not sure which lady is meant. The only implication of the title given to the letter in question is that it wasn’t an actual letter to the Countess but a fictional one.

(2) Of Donne's relations with Elizabeth Stanley, who in 1603 became the Countess of Huntingdon, his biographers have not been able to tell us very much. He must have met her at the house of Sir Thomas Egerton when her mother, the dowager Countess of Derby, married that statesman in 1600. Donne says:

(2) Of Donne's connections with Elizabeth Stanley, who became the Countess of Huntingdon in 1603, his biographers haven't been able to share much. He likely met her at Sir Thomas Egerton's house when her mother, the dowager Countess of Derby, married that statesman in 1600. Donne says:

I was your Prophet in your yonger dayes,

I was your Prophet in your younger days,

And now your Chaplaine, God in you to praise.

And now your chaplain, God in you to praise.

(p. 203, ll. 69-70.)

(p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, ll. 69-70.)

[pg cxl]

[pg cxl]

Donne's friend, Sir Henry Goodyere, seems to have had relations with her either directly or through her first cousin, the Countess of Bedford, for Donne writes to him from Mitcham, 'I remember that about this time you purpose a journey to fetch, or meet the Lady Huntington.' This fact lends support to the view of Mr. Chambers and Mr. Gosse that she is 'the Countesse' referred to in the following extract from a letter to Goodyere, which has an important bearing on the poem under consideration. Very unfortunately it is not dated, and Mr. Chambers and Mr. Gosse differ widely as to the year in which it may have been written. The latter places it in April, 1615, when Donne was on the eve of taking Orders, and was approaching his noble patronesses for help in clearing himself of debt. But Mr. Chambers points to the closing reference to 'a Christning at Peckam', and dates the letter 1605-6, when Donne was at Peckham after leaving Pyrford and before settling at Mitcham. I am not sure that this is conclusive, for in Donne's unsettled life before 1615 Mrs. Donne might at any time have gone for her lying-in or for a christening festival to the house of her sister Jane, Lady Grimes, at Peckham. But the tone of the letter, melancholy and reflective, is that of the letters to Goodyere written at Mitcham, and the general theme of the letter, a comparison of the different Churches, is that of other letters of the same period. The one in question (Letters 1651, p. 100; Gosse, Life, ii. 77) seems to be almost a continuation of another (Letters, 1651, p. 26; Gosse, Life, i. 225). Whatever be its date, this is what Donne says: 'For the other part of your Letter, spent in the praise of the Countesse, I am always very apt to beleeve it of her, and can never beleeve it so well, and so reasonably, as now, when it is averred by you; but for the expressing it to her, in that sort as you seeme to counsaile, I have these two reasons to decline it. That that knowledge which she hath of me, was in the beginning of a graver course then of a Poet, into which (that I may also keep my dignity) I would not seeme to relapse. The Spanish proverb informes me, that he is a fool which cannot make one Sonnet, and he is mad which makes two. [pg cxli] The other strong reason is my integrity to the other Countesse' (i.e. probably the Countess of Bedford. The words which follow seem to imply a more recent acquaintance than is compatible with so late a date as 1615), 'of whose worthinesse though I swallowed your words, yet I have had since an explicit faith, and now a knowledge: and for her delight (since she descends to them) I had reserved not only all the verses which I should make, but all the thoughts of womens worthinesse. But because I hope she will not disdain, that I should write well of her Picture, I have obeyed you thus far as to write; but intreat you by your friendship, that by this occasion of versifying, I be not traduced, nor esteemed light in that Tribe, and that house where I have lived. If those reasons which moved you to bid me write be not constant in you still, or if you meant not that I should write verses; or if these verses be too bad, or too good, over or under her understanding, and not fit; I pray receive them as a companion and supplement of this Letter to you,' &c. If this was written in 1615 it is incompatible with the fact (supposing the poem under consideration to be by Donne) that he had already written to the Countess of Huntingdon a letter in a very thinly disguised tone of amatory compliment. If, however, it was written, as is probable, earlier, the reference may be to this very poem. Perhaps Goodyere thought it 'over or under' the Countess's understanding and did not present it.

Donne's friend, Sir Henry Goodyere, seems to have had connections with her either directly or through her first cousin, the Countess of Bedford, because Donne writes to him from Mitcham, 'I remember that around this time you're planning a trip to fetch or meet Lady Huntington.' This suggests that Mr. Chambers and Mr. Gosse may be correct in believing she is 'the Countesse' mentioned in the following excerpt from a letter to Goodyere, which is significant for the poem in question. Unfortunately, it's not dated, and Mr. Chambers and Mr. Gosse have vastly different opinions about the year it was written. The latter dates it to April 1615, when Donne was about to take Orders and was seeking help from noble women to settle his debts. However, Mr. Chambers points out the mention of 'a Christening at Peckam' and suggests the letter is from 1605-6, when Donne was at Peckham after leaving Pyrford and before moving to Mitcham. I’m not sure this is definitive, as Donne's unsettled life before 1615 means Mrs. Donne could have gone for her lying-in or a christening event at her sister Jane, Lady Grimes's house in Peckham at any time. Still, the tone of the letter—melancholy and reflective—matches other letters Donne wrote to Goodyere from Mitcham, and the overall theme, comparing different Churches, aligns with his other correspondence from that time. The letter in question (Letters 1651, p. 100; Gosse, Life, ii. 77) feels almost like a continuation of another one (Letters, 1651, p. 26; Gosse, Life, i. 225). Regardless of its date, here’s what Donne says: 'As for the other part of your letter, where you praise the Countess, I always tend to believe it about her, and I can never believe it this well and reasonably as I do now, backed by you; but regarding expressing it to her in the way you suggest, I have two reasons to decline. First, the knowledge that she has of me was at the start of a more serious path than that of a Poet, into which (to maintain my dignity) I wouldn’t want to seem to regress. The Spanish proverb tells me that someone is a fool if they can't write even one Sonnet, and they are mad if they write two. [pg cxli] The second strong reason is my loyalty to the other Countess' (likely the Countess of Bedford. The words that follow seem to suggest a more recent relationship than would fit with a date of 1615), 'of whose worthiness, although I accepted your words, I've since developed an explicit faith and now a knowledge; and for her enjoyment (since she appreciates them), I had saved not only all the verses I would create but all my thoughts on women's worthiness. But because I hope she won’t mind that I write well about her Picture, I've complied this far to write; but please, by your friendship, don’t let this occasion of writing verses lead to me being misrepresented or considered unworthy in that circle and in the home where I've lived. If the reasons you had for asking me to write are no longer valid for you, or if you didn’t actually mean for me to write poems; or if these verses turn out to be too poor or too good, beyond or beneath her understanding, and unsuitable; I ask you to accept them as a companion and addition to this letter to you,' etc. If this was written in 1615, it doesn't align with the fact (assuming the poem in question is by Donne) that he had already sent a letter to the Countess of Huntington with a thinly veiled tone of romantic admiration. However, if it was written earlier, as seems likely, it may very well refer to this specific poem. Perhaps Goodyere thought it was 'too good or too bad' for the Countess to understand and chose not to present it.

(3) Certainly, looking at the poem itself, one has difficulty in declaring it to be, or not to be, Donne's work. Its metaphysical wit and strain of high-flown, rarefied compliment suggest that only he could have written it; in parts, on the other hand, the tone does not seem to me to be his. It is certainly very different from that of the other letters to noble ladies. It carries one back to the date of the Elegies. If Donne's, it is a further striking proof how much of the tone of a lover even a married poet could assume in addressing a noble patroness. Would Donne at any time of his life write to the Countess of Huntingdon in the vein of p. 418, ll. 21-36, or the next paragraph, ll. 37-76? One could imagine the Earl of Pembroke, [pg cxlii] or some one on a level of equality socially with the Countess, writing so; not a dependent addressing a patroness. The only points of style and verse which might serve as clues are (1) the peculiar use of 'young', e.g. l. 84 'youngest flatteries', l. 13 'younger formes'. With which compare in the Letter to Wotton, here added, at p. 188:

(3) For sure, when examining the poem itself, it's tough to say definitively whether it's Donne's work or not. Its metaphysical wit and elaborate, refined compliments suggest that only he could have written it; however, in some parts, the tone doesn’t quite feel like his. It’s definitely very different from his other letters to noble ladies. It takes you back to the time of the Elegies. If it is Donne's, it further underscores how much of a lover's tone even a married poet could adopt when addressing a noble patroness. Would Donne ever write to the Countess of Huntingdon in the style of p. 418, ll. 21-36, or the next paragraph, ll. 37-76? You could picture the Earl of Pembroke, [pg cxlii] or someone socially equal to the Countess, writing like that; not a subordinate addressing a patroness. The only stylistic and poetic points that might offer hints are (1) the unusual use of 'young', e.g. l. 84 'youngest flatteries', l. 13 'younger formes'. Compare this with the Letter to Wotton, included here, at p. 188:

Ere sicknesses attack, yong death is best.

Before sickness strikes, young death is preferable.

(2) A recurring pattern of line to which Sir Walter Raleigh drew my attention:

(2) A repeated trend of lines that Sir Walter Raleigh pointed out to me:

  • 35. Who first looked sad, griev'd, pin'd, and shew'd his pain.
  • 61. Love is wise here, keeps home, gives reason sway.
  • 88. You are the straight line, thing prais'd, attribute.
  • 113. Such may have eye and hand, may sigh, may speak.

I have not found this pattern elsewhere, and indeed the versification throughout seems to me unlike that of Donne. Donne's decasyllabic couplets have two quite distinctive patterns. The one is that of the Satyres. In these the logical or rhetorical scheme runs right across the metrical scheme—that is, the sense overflows from line to line, and the pauses come regularly inside the line. A good example is the paragraph beginning at p. 156, l. 65.

I haven't seen this pattern anywhere else, and honestly, the verse structure throughout feels different from Donne's. Donne's ten-syllable couplets have two very clear patterns. One of them is found in the Satyres. Here, the logical or rhetorical flow connects directly with the metrical flow—that is, the meaning spills over from line to line, and the pauses are consistently positioned within the line. A good example is the paragraph starting on p. 156, l. 65.

Graccus loves all as one, &c.

Graccus loves everyone equally, etc.

In the Elegies and in the Letters the structure is not so irregular and unmusical, but is periodic or paragraphic, i.e. the lines do not fall into couplets but into larger groups knit together by a single sentence or some closely connected sentences, the full meaning or emphasis being well sustained to the close. Good examples are Elegie I. ll. 1 to 16, Elegie IV. ll. 13 to 26, Elegie V. l. 5 to the end, Elegie VIII. ll. 1 to 34. Excellent examples are also the letter To the Countesse of Salisbury and the Hymn to the Saints and the Marquesse Hamylton. Each of these is composed of three or four paragraphs at the most. Now in the poem under consideration there are two, or three at the most, paragraphs which suggest Donne's manner, viz. ll. 1 to 10, ll. 11 to 16, and [pg cxliii] ll. 37 to 46. But the rest of the poem is almost monotonously regular in its couplet structure. To my mind the poem is not unlike what Rudyard might have written. Indeed a fine piece of verse by Rudyard, belonging to the dialogue between him and the Earl of Pembroke on Love and Reason, is attributed to Donne in several manuscripts. The question is an open one, but had I realized in time the weakness of the positive external evidence I should not have moved the poem. I have been able to improve the text materially.

In the Elegies and the Letters, the structure is more regular and harmonious, featuring periodic or paragraph-like forms. This means the lines don’t just break into couplets but are organized into larger groups connected by a single sentence or closely related sentences, maintaining the overall meaning or emphasis until the end. Good examples include Elegie I. lines 1 to 16, Elegie IV. lines 13 to 26, Elegie V. line 5 to the end, and Elegie VIII. lines 1 to 34. Excellent examples also include the letter To the Countesse of Salisbury and the Hymn to the Saints and the Marquesse Hamylton. Each of these consists of three or four paragraphs at most. In the poem we're discussing, there are two or three paragraphs at most that reflect Donne's style, specifically lines 1 to 10, lines 11 to 16, and lines 37 to 46. However, the rest of the poem is almost monotonously regular in its couplet structure. To me, the poem resembles something Rudyard might have written. In fact, a fine piece of verse by Rudyard, from the dialogue between him and the Earl of Pembroke on Love and Reason, is attributed to Donne in several manuscripts. The question is still unresolved, but if I had recognized the weakness of the definitive external evidence sooner, I would not have moved the poem. I have been able to significantly improve the text.

With regard to the Elegie on Mistris Boulstred (18 on the list) I cannot expect readers to accept at once the conjecture I have ventured to put forward regarding the authorship, for I have changed my own mind regarding it. Two Elegies, both perhaps on Mris. Boulstred, Donne certainly did write, viz.

With respect to the Elegie on Mistris Boulstred (18 on the list), I can’t expect readers to immediately accept the theory I’ve proposed about who wrote it, since I’ve changed my own mind about it. Donne definitely wrote two elegies, both possibly about Mrs. Boulstred, namely:

Death I recant, and say, unsaid by mee

Death I take back, and say, not said by me

What ere hath slip'd, that might diminish thee;

What has slipped away that could lessen you;

and another, entitled Death, beginning

and another, titled Death, beginning

Language thou art too narrow, and too weake

Language, you are too narrow and too weak.

To ease us now; great sorrow cannot speake.

To calm us now; deep sorrow cannot speak.

Both of these are attributed to Donne by quite a number of manuscripts and are very characteristic of his poetry in this kind, highly charged with ingenious wit and extravagant eulogy. It is worth noting that in the Hawthornden MS. the second bears no title (it is signed 'J. D.'), and that it is not included in D, H49, Lec. It is certainly Donne's; it is not quite certain that it was written on Mris. Boulstred. Indeed, as I have pointed out elsewhere, the reference to Judith in a verse letter which seems to have been sent to Lady Bedford with the poem, and the tenor of the poem, suggest that Lady Markham is the subject of the elegy. Jonson, in speaking of Mris. Boulstred, says, 'whose Epitaph Done made,' which points to a single poem; but he may have been speaking loosely, or be loosely reported.

Both of these works are attributed to Donne by several manuscripts and are very typical of his poetry in this style, filled with clever wit and extravagant praise. It's important to note that in the Hawthornden manuscript, the second piece has no title (it's signed 'J. D.'), and it’s not included in D, H49, Lec. It is definitely Donne's, but it's not entirely clear that it was written about Mrs. Boulstred. In fact, as I’ve pointed out elsewhere, the mention of Judith in a verse letter that seems to have been sent to Lady Bedford with the poem, along with the content of the poem, suggest that Lady Markham is the subject of the elegy. Jonson, when referring to Mrs. Boulstred, says, 'whose Epitaph Done made,' which hints at a single poem; however, he might have been speaking loosely, or this could be a loose recollection.

In contrast to these two elegies that beginning 'Death be not proud' is found in only five manuscripts, B, H40, O'F, P, RP31. Of these H40 and RP31 are really one, and in them [pg cxliv] the poem is not ascribed to Donne. In two others, O'F and P, the poem is given in a very interesting and suggestive manner, viz. as a continuation of 'Death I recant'. What this suggests is the fairly obvious fact that the second poem is to some extent a reply to the first. 'Death I recant' is answered by 'Death be not proud'. If O'F and P are right in their arrangement, then Donne answers himself. Beginning in one mood, he closes in another; from a mood which is almost rebellious he passes to one of Christian resignation. This was the view I put forward in a note to the Cambridge History of Literature (iv. 216). I had hardly, however, sent off my proofs before I felt that there was more than one objection to this view. There is in the first place nothing to show that 'Death I recant' is not a poem complete in itself; there is no preparation for the recantation. In the second place, 'Death be not proud' is as a poem slighter in texture, vaguer in thought, in feeling more sentimental and pious, than Donne's own Epicedes. Whoever wrote it had a warmer feeling for Mris. Boulstred than underlies Donne's rather frigid hyperboles. This suggested to me that the poem was indeed an answer to 'Death I recant', but by another person, another member of Lady Bedford's entourage. In this mood I came on the ascription in H40, viz. 'By C. L. of B.' This indicated no one whom I knew; but in RP31 it appeared as 'By L. C. of B.,' i.e. Lucy, Countess of Bedford. We know that the Countess did write verses, for Donne refers to them. In a letter which Mr. Gosse dates 1609 (Gosse's Life, &c., i. 217; Letters, 1651, p. 67) he speaks of some verses written to himself: 'They must needs be an excellent exercise of your wit, which speak so well of so ill.' That the Countess of Bedford could have written 'Death be not proud', we cannot prove in the absence of other examples of her work; that if she could she did, is very likely. She had probably asked Donne for some verses on the death of her friend. He replied with 'Death I recant'. The tone, which if not pagan is certainly not Christian, while it is untouched by any real feeling for the [pg cxlv] subject of the elegy, displeased her, and she replied in lines at once more ardent and more resigned. At any rate, whether by Lady Bedford or not, the poem is not like Donne's work, and the external evidence is against its being his. B attributes it to 'F. B.', i.e. Francis Beaumont. It is right, on the other hand, to point out that Donne opens one of the Holy Sonnets with the exclamation used here:

In contrast to these two elegies, 'Death be not proud' appears in only five manuscripts: B, H40, O'F, P, and RP31. Among these, H40 and RP31 are actually the same manuscript, and in them, [pg cxliv] the poem is not credited to Donne. In two others, O'F and P, the poem is presented in a very intriguing way, specifically as a continuation of 'Death I recant'. This implies that the second poem is somewhat of a response to the first. 'Death I recant' is followed by 'Death be not proud'. If O'F and P have correctly arranged the poems, then Donne is essentially answering himself. He starts in one mood and concludes in another; moving from a nearly rebellious feeling to one of Christian acceptance. This was my position in a note for the Cambridge History of Literature (iv. 216). However, shortly after sending off my proofs, I realized there were several issues with this perspective. First, there's no indication that 'Death I recant' isn’t a standalone poem; it doesn’t lead up to the recantation. Secondly, 'Death be not proud' is, as a poem, less substantial, vaguer in thought, and more sentimental and pious in emotion compared to Donne’s own Epicedes. Whoever wrote it clearly had a warmer sentiment for Mrs. Boulstred than Donne's rather cold hyperboles. This led me to think that the poem was indeed a response to 'Death I recant', but by someone else, perhaps another member of Lady Bedford's circle. While considering this, I came across the attribution in H40, which read 'By C. L. of B.' This didn’t ring a bell, but in RP31, it was noted as 'By L. C. of B.,' meaning Lucy, Countess of Bedford. We know that the Countess wrote poetry, as Donne mentions it. In a letter dated 1609 by Mr. Gosse (Gosse's Life, &c., i. 217; Letters, 1651, p. 67), he refers to some verses addressed to him: 'They must needs be an excellent exercise of your wit, which speak so well of so ill.' While we can’t prove that the Countess of Bedford wrote 'Death be not proud' without other examples of her work, it's very likely that if she could have, she did. She probably asked Donne for some verses on the death of her friend. He responded with 'Death I recant'. The tone of this piece, which is not overtly pagan but certainly not Christian, and lacks any genuine emotion for the subject of the elegy, disappointed her, prompting her to reply with lines that were both more passionate and more resigned. Regardless, whether written by Lady Bedford or not, the poem doesn’t resemble Donne’s typical style, and the external evidence suggests it wasn’t his. B credits it to 'F. B.', meaning Francis Beaumont. It’s worth noting, on the other hand, that Donne begins one of the Holy Sonnets with the same exclamation used here:

Death be not proud!

Death, do not be proud!

I have left the question of authorship an open one. Personally I cannot bring myself to think that it is Donne's.

I have kept the question of who wrote it open. Personally, I just can’t believe it’s Donne’s.

The sonnet On the Blessed Virgin Mary (19 on the list), 'In that O Queene of Queenes, thy birth was free,' is included among Donne's poems in 1635 and in B, O'F, S, S96. There is little doubt that it is not Donne's but Henry Constable's. It is found in a series of Spiritual Sonnets by H. C., in Harl. MS. 7553, f. 41, which were first published by T. Park in Heliconia, ii. 1815, and unless all of these are to be given to Donne this cannot. It is not in his style, and Donne more than once denies the Immaculate Conception in the full Catholic sense of the doctrine. Nothing could more expressly contradict this sonnet than the lines in the Second Anniversarie:

The sonnet On the Blessed Virgin Mary (19 on the list), 'In that O Queene of Queenes, thy birth was free,' is included among Donne's poems in 1635 and in B, O'F, S, S96. There is little doubt that it's not Donne's but Henry Constable's. It can be found in a collection of Spiritual Sonnets by H. C., in Harl. MS. 7553, f. 41, which were first published by T. Park in Heliconia, ii. 1815, and unless all of these are attributed to Donne, this one cannot be. It's not in his style, and Donne has denied the Immaculate Conception in the full Catholic sense of the doctrine on several occasions. Nothing could more clearly contradict this sonnet than the lines in the Second Anniversarie:

Where thou shalt see the blessed Mother-maid

Where you will see the blessed Mother maid

Joy in not being that, which men have said.

Joy in not being what people have claimed.

Where she is exalted more for being good,

Where she is praised more for being kind,

Then for her interest of Mother-hood.

Then for her interest in motherhood.

Of the next three poems (20, 21, 22 on the list), the second, the Ode beginning 'Vengeance will sit above our faults', seems to me very doubtful, although on second thoughts I have re-transferred it from the Appendix to the place among the Divine Poems which it occupies in 1635. Against its authenticity are the following considerations: (1) It is not at all in the style of Donne's other specifically religious poems. The elevated, stoical tone is more like Jonson's occasional religious pieces than Donne's personal, tormented, Scholastic Divine Poems. (2) Of the manuscripts in which it appears, B, Cy, [pg cxlvi] H40, RP31, O'F, P, S, the best, RP31, assigns it, not to Donne, but to 'Sir Edward Herbert', i.e. Lord Herbert of Cherbury.17 Mr. Chambers, indeed, inadvertently stated that in this manuscript 'it is said to have been written to George Herbert'. The name 'Sr Edw. Herbert' is written beside the poem, and that in such cases is meant to indicate the author of the poem. It seems to me quite possible that it was written by Lord Herbert, but until more evidence be forthcoming I have let it stand, because (1) the letters 'I. D.' printed after the poem show that the poem must have been so initialled in the manuscript from which it was printed, and (2) because, though not in the style of Donne's later religious poems, it is somewhat in the style of the philosophical, stoical letter which Donne addressed to Sir Edward Herbert at the siege of Juliers in 1610. The poem was possibly composed at the same time. (3) The thought of the last verse, our ignorance of ourselves, recurs in Donne's poems and prose. Compare Negative Love (p. 66):

Of the next three poems (20, 21, 22 on the list), the second, the Ode starting with 'Vengeance will sit above our faults', seems very questionable to me. However, upon reconsideration, I've moved it back from the Appendix to its original position among the Divine Poems from 1635. Here are a few reasons against its authenticity: (1) It's completely different from Donne's other specifically religious poems. The elevated, stoic tone is more similar to Jonson's occasional religious works than to Donne's personal, anguished, Scholastic Divine Poems. (2) Of the manuscripts where it appears, B, Cy, H40, RP31, O'F, P, S, the best, RP31, attributes it not to Donne but to 'Sir Edward Herbert', i.e. Lord Herbert of Cherbury.17 Mr. Chambers did say, although mistakenly, that in this manuscript 'it is said to have been written to George Herbert'. The name 'Sr Edw. Herbert' is written next to the poem, which typically indicates the author in such cases. I think it’s quite possible that it was written by Lord Herbert, but until more evidence comes to light, I'm keeping it as is because (1) the initials 'I. D.' printed after the poem show that it was likely so initialed in the manuscript it was printed from, and (2) even though it's not in the style of Donne's later religious poems, it somewhat resembles the philosophical, stoic letter Donne sent to Sir Edward Herbert during the siege of Juliers in 1610. The poem may have been written around the same time. (3) The idea in the last verse, our ignorance of ourselves, comes up in Donne's poems and prose. Compare Negative Love (p. 66):

If any who deciphers best,

If anyone figures it out best,

What we know not, our selves,

What we don’t know about ourselves,

and the passage quoted in the note to this poem.

and the excerpt referenced in the note to this poem.

The poem Upon the translation of the Psalmes by Sir Philip Sydney, and the Countesse of Pembroke his Sister, if by Donne, was probably written late in his life and never widely circulated. It occurred to me that the author might be John Davies of Hereford, who was a dependent of the Countess and her two sons, and who made a calligraphic copy of the Psalms of Sidney and his sister, from which they were printed by Singer in 1823. But Professor Saintsbury considers, I think justly, that the 'wit' of the opening lines,

The poem Upon the translation of the Psalmes by Sir Philip Sydney, and the Countesse of Pembroke his Sister, if written by Donne, was likely composed later in his life and never really spread widely. It occurred to me that the author could be John Davies of Hereford, who relied on the Countess and her two sons and created a beautifully written copy of the Psalms by Sidney and his sister, which were printed by Singer in 1823. However, Professor Saintsbury rightly believes that the 'wit' of the opening lines,

Eternall God (for whom who ever dare

Eternall God (for whom who ever dare

Seeke new expressions, doe the Circle square,

Seize new expressions, make the Circle square,

And thrust into strait corners of poore wit

And pushed into tight corners of limited intellect

Thee who art cornerlesse and infinite),

The one who is boundless and infinite,

[pg cxlvii]

[pg 147]

is above Davies' level, and indeed the whole poem is. The lines To Mr. Tilman after he had taken orders (22 on the list) were also probably privately communicated to the person to whom they were addressed. The best argument for their genuineness is that Walton seems to quote from them when he describes Donne's preaching.

is above Davies' level, and honestly, the whole poem is. The lines To Mr. Tilman after he had taken orders (22 on the list) were likely sent directly to the person they were meant for. The strongest case for their authenticity is that Walton appears to reference them when he talks about Donne's preaching.

For they doe

For they do

As Angels out of clouds, from Pulpits speake,

As angels come down from the clouds, they speak from the pulpits,

must have suggested 'always preaching to himself, like an angel from a cloud, but in none'. This does not, however, carry us very far. Walton had seen the editions of 1635 and 1639 before he wrote these lines in 1640.

must have suggested 'always preaching to himself, like an angel from a cloud, but in none'. This does not, however, take us very far. Walton had seen the editions of 1635 and 1639 before he wrote these lines in 1640.

The verse On the Sacrament (23 on the list) is probably assigned to Donne by a pure conjecture. It is very frequently attributed to Queen Elizabeth.

The verse On the Sacrament (23 on the list) is likely attributed to Donne based on mere speculation. It is often credited to Queen Elizabeth.

Of the two poems added in 1649 the lines Upon Mr. Thomas Coryats Crudities are of course Donne's. They appeared with his name in his lifetime, and Donne is one of the friends mentioned by Coryat in his letters from India. The Token (4 on the list) may or may not be Donne's. It is found in several, but no very good, manuscripts. Its wit is quite in Donne's style, though not absolutely beyond the compass of another. The poems which the younger Donne added in 1650 are in much the same position. 'He that cannot chose but love' (5 on the list) is a trifle, whoever wrote it. 'The heavens rejoice in motion' (10 on the list) is in a much stronger strain of paradox, and if not Donne's is by an ambitious and witty disciple. If genuine, it is strange that it did not find its way into more collections. It is found in A10, where a few of Donne's poems are given with others by Roe, Hoskins, and other wits of his circle. It is also, however, given in JC, a manuscript containing in its first part few poems that are not demonstrably genuine. As things stand, the balance of evidence is in favour of Donne's authorship.

Of the two poems added in 1649, the lines in Upon Mr. Thomas Coryat's Crudities are definitely Donne's. They appeared with his name during his lifetime, and Donne is one of the friends Coryat mentions in his letters from India. The Token (4 on the list) might be Donne's or it might not. It exists in several manuscripts, although none are particularly good. Its wit aligns with Donne's style, but it could be from someone else. The poems the younger Donne added in 1650 are in a similar situation. 'He that cannot choose but love' (5 on the list) is a minor piece, regardless of who wrote it. 'The heavens rejoice in motion' (10 on the list) features a much stronger paradox, and if it’s not Donne's, it comes from an ambitious and witty follower. If it's genuine, it's odd that it didn't appear in more collections. It shows up in A10, where a few of Donne’s poems are listed alongside others by Roe, Hoskins, and other clever contemporaries. However, it also appears in JC, a manuscript that primarily contains poems that are clearly genuine. As it stands, the evidence leans towards Donne being the author.

Besides the Elegies XVIII and XIX, which are Donne's, as we have seen, and the Satyre 'Sleep next Society', which is [pg cxlviii] not Donne's, the edition of 1669 prefixed to the song Breake of Day a fresh stanza:

Besides the Elegies XVIII and XIX, which are Donne's, as we have seen, and the Satyre 'Sleep next Society', which is not Donne's, the 1669 edition prefixed to the song Breake of Day includes a new stanza:

Stay, O sweet, and do not rise.

Stay, oh sweet one, and don't get up.

It appears in the same position in S96, but is given as a separate poem in A25, C, O'F, and P. It certainly has no connexion with Donne's poem, for the metre is entirely different and the strain of the poetry less metaphysical.

It shows up in the same spot in S96, but is listed as a separate poem in A25, C, O'F, and P. It definitely has no connection with Donne's poem, because the meter is completely different and the style of the poetry is less metaphysical.

The separate stanza was a favourite one in Song-Books of the seventeenth century. It was printed apparently for the first time in 1612, in The First Set of Madrigals and Motets of five Parts: apt for Viols and Voices. Newly composed by Orlando Gibbons. Here it begins

The separate stanza was a favorite in songbooks of the seventeenth century. It was apparently printed for the first time in 1612, in The First Set of Madrigals and Motets of five Parts: apt for Viols and Voices. Newly composed by Orlando Gibbons. Here it begins

Ah, deare hart why doe you rise?

Ah, dear heart, why are you getting up?

In the same year it was printed in A Pilgrimes Solace. Wherein is contained Musicall Harmonie of 3, 4 and 5 parts, to be sung and plaid with the Lute and Viols. By John Dowland. The stanza begins

In the same year it was printed in A Pilgrimes Solace. Wherein is contained Musicall Harmonie of 3, 4 and 5 parts, to be sung and plaid with the Lute and Viols. By John Dowland. The stanza begins

Sweet stay awhile, why will you rise?

Sweet, stay for a bit. Why do you want to leave?

Mr. Chambers conjectures that the affixing of Dowland's initials to the verse in some collection led to Donne being credited with it, which is quite likely; but we are not sure that Dowland wrote it, and the common theme appears to have drawn the poems together. In The Academy of Complements, Wherein Ladies, Gentlewomen, Schollers, and Strangers may accomodate their Courtly practice with gentile Ceremonies, Complemental amorous high expressions, and Formes of speaking or writing of Letters most in fashion (1650) the verse is connected with a variation of the first stanza of Donne's poem so as to make a consistent song:

Mr. Chambers thinks that putting Dowland's initials on the verse in some collection led to Donne getting credit for it, which is pretty likely; but we're not sure that Dowland actually wrote it, and the shared theme seems to have connected the poems. In The Academy of Complements, Wherein Ladies, Gentlewomen, Scholars, and Strangers may accommodate their Courtly practice with gentle Ceremonies, Complemental amorous high expressions, and Forms of speaking or writing of Letters most in fashion (1650), the verse is linked to a variation of the first stanza of Donne's poem to create a cohesive song:

Lie still, my dear, why dost thou rise?

Lie still, my dear, why are you getting up?

The light that shines comes from thine eyes.

The light that shines comes from your eyes.

The day breaks not, it is my heart,

The day doesn’t break; it’s my heart.

Because that you and I must part.

Because you and I must part.

Stay or else my joys will die,

Stay, or my happiness will fade away.

And perish in their infancy.

And die young.

[pg cxlix]

'Tis time, 'tis day, what if it be?

'Tis time, 'tis day, what could it be?

Wilt thou therefore arise from me?

Will you then rise up from me?

Did we lie down because of night,

Did we lie down because of the night,

And shall we rise for fear of light?

And should we stand up out of fear of the light?

No, since in darkness we came hither,

No, since we came here in darkness,

In spight of light we'll lye together.

In spite of the light, we'll lie together.

Oh! let me dye on thy sweet breast

Oh! let me die on your sweet chest

Far sweeter than the Phœnix nest.

Far sweeter than the Phoenix nest.

It was probably some such combination as this which suggested to the editor of 1669 to prefix the stanza to Donne's poem. The poem in The Academy of Compliments was repeated in Wits Interpreter, the English Parnassus, a sure guide to those Admirable Accomplishments that compleat our English Gentry in the most acceptable Qualifications of Discourse or Writing (1655). But the first stanza is given again in this collection as a separate poem.

It was likely some combination like this that led the editor of 1669 to add the stanza to Donne's poem. The poem in The Academy of Compliments was featured again in Wits Interpreter, the English Parnassus, a reliable guide to those admirable skills that complete our English gentry with the most desirable qualifications in communication or writing (1655). However, the first stanza is presented again in this collection as a standalone poem.

The translation of the Psalme 137, which was inserted in 1633 and never withdrawn (as the Epitaph on Shakespeare was) is pretty certainly not by Donne. The only manuscript which ascribes it to him is A25 followed by C. On the other hand it is assigned to Francis Davison, editor of the Poetical Rhapsody, in RP61 (Bodleian Library). In one manuscript, Addl. MS. 27407, the poem is accompanied with a letter, unsigned and undirected, which speaks of this as one out of several translations made by the author. The handwriting and style of the letter are not Donne's, but the letter explains why this one Psalm is found floating around by itself. It was, the translator says, a freer paraphrase than the others. Apparently it proved a favourite.

The translation of Psalme 137, which was included in 1633 and has never been retracted (unlike the Epitaph on Shakespeare), is most likely not by Donne. The only manuscript that attributes it to him is A25 followed by C. In contrast, it is credited to Francis Davison, the editor of the Poetical Rhapsody, in RP61 (Bodleian Library). In one manuscript, Addl. MS. 27407, the poem is paired with a letter that is unsigned and undirected, mentioning that this is one of several translations made by the author. The handwriting and style of the letter do not match Donne's, but the letter explains why this particular Psalm exists on its own. According to the translator, it was a freer paraphrase than the others. It seems to have become a favorite.

When one turns from the poems attributed to Donne in the old editions to those which some of the more recent editors have added, one launches into a sea which I have no intention of attempting to navigate in its entirety. Both Sir John Simeon and Dr. Grosart were disposed to cry 'Eureka' too readily, and assigned to Donne a number of poems culled from various manuscripts for the genuineness of which there is no evidence external or internal. I shall confine my remarks to the few poems I have myself incorporated for the first time in [pg cl] an edition of Donne's poems; to the Song 'Absence hear my protestation', which it is now the fashion to ascribe to Donne absolutely, letting evidence 'go hang'; and to the four poems which Mr. Chambers printed from A25. I have added some more in my Appendix C, because they are interesting ἀδέσποτα illustrative of the influence in seventeenth-century poetry of Donne's realistic passion and his paradoxical wit.

When you look at the poems credited to Donne in the old editions and compare them to those added by more recent editors, you step into a vast area that I don’t plan to explore completely. Both Sir John Simeon and Dr. Grosart were quick to shout 'Eureka' and attributed several poems from various manuscripts to Donne, despite lacking any solid evidence to support their authenticity. I’ll limit my comments to the few poems I’ve included for the first time in [pg cl] my edition of Donne's poems; to the Song 'Absence, hear my protestation,' which people now readily claim belongs to Donne without backing it up with evidence; and to the four poems that Mr. Chambers published from A25. I’ve included a few more in my Appendix C because they are interesting ἀδέσποτα examples of the influence of Donne's realistic passion and paradoxical wit on seventeenth-century poetry.

Of the poems which appear here for the first time in a collected edition, it is not necessary to say much of those which are taken from W, the Westmoreland MS. now in the possession of Mr. Gosse, who with the greatest and most spontaneous kindness has permitted me to print them all. These include two Epigrams, four additional Letters, and three Holy Sonnets. The Epigrams, the Holy Sonnets, and two of the Letters have been already printed by Mr. Gosse in his Life of John Donne, 1899. There can be no doubt of their genuineness. They enlarge a series of Letters and a series of Sonnets which appear in 1633 and in all the best manuscript collections. In their arrangement I have followed W in preference to 1633, which is based on A18, N, TC. Of the letter taken from the Burley MS. there may be greater doubt in some minds. To me it seems unquestionably Donne's (aut Donne aut Diabolus), an addition to the series of letters which he wrote to Sir Henry Wotton between the return of the Islands Expedition and Essex's return from Ireland. The Burley MS. is a commonplace-book of Wotton's and includes poems which we know as Donne's, e.g. 'Come, Madam, come'; some of his Paradoxes with a covering letter; other letters which from their substance and style seem to be Donne's; and a number of poems, including this which alone of all the doubtful poems in the manuscript is initialled 'J. D.' The manuscript contains work by Donne. Does this come under that head? Only internal evidence can decide. Of the other poems in the manuscript, most of which I print in Appendix C, none are certainly Donne's.

Of the poems appearing here for the first time in a collected edition, I won't say much about those taken from W, the Westmoreland manuscript now owned by Mr. Gosse, who has generously allowed me to publish them all. These include two epigrams, four additional letters, and three holy sonnets. The epigrams, the holy sonnets, and two of the letters have already been published by Mr. Gosse in his Life of John Donne, 1899. There’s no doubt about their authenticity. They expand on a series of letters and sonnets that appeared in 1633 and in all the best manuscript collections. In their arrangement, I have followed W instead of 1633, which is based on A18, N, TC. There may be more doubt in some minds about the letter taken from the Burley manuscript. To me, it seems undeniably Donne's (aut Donne aut Diabolus), an addition to the letters he wrote to Sir Henry Wotton between the return of the Islands Expedition and Essex's return from Ireland. The Burley manuscript is Wotton's commonplace book and includes poems we know are Donne's, like 'Come, Madam, come'; some of his Paradoxes with a covering letter; other letters that, based on their content and style, seem to be by Donne; and a number of poems, including this one, which alone of all the uncertain poems in the manuscript is signed 'J. D.' The manuscript contains work by Donne. Does this fall into that category? Only internal evidence can determine that. Of the other poems in the manuscript, most of which I print in Appendix C, none can be confirmed as Donne's.

'Absence heare my protestation' was printed in Donne's lifetime in Davison's A Poetical Rhapsody (1602, 1608, 1621), but with no reference to Donne's authorship, although his [pg cli] name was yearly growing a more popular hostel for wandering, unclaimed poems.18 It was not printed in any edition of his poems from 1633 to 1719. It is not found in either of the most trustworthy manuscript collections, D, H49, Lec, or A18, N, TC. It is found in B, Cy, L74, O'F, P, S96, but none of these can be counted an authority. In 1711 it was for the first time ascribed to Donne in The Grove, a miscellaneous collection of poems, on the authority of 'an old Manuscript of Sir John Cotton's of Stratton in Huntington-Shire'. On the other hand, in one well authenticated manuscript, HN, it is transcribed by William Drummond of Hawthornden from what he describes as a collection of poems 'belonging to John Don' (not 'by Donne'), and, with another poem, is initialled 'J. H.' That other poem called

'Absence hear my protest' was published during Donne's lifetime in Davison's A Poetical Rhapsody (1602, 1608, 1621), but without mentioning Donne as the author, even though his name was becoming a more popular destination for lost, unclaimed poems.[pg cli] It wasn't included in any editions of his poems from 1633 to 1719. You won't find it in any of the most reliable manuscript collections, D, H49, Lec, or A18, N, TC. It is present in B, Cy, L74, O'F, P, S96, but none of these can be considered authoritative. In 1711, it was attributed to Donne for the first time in The Grove, a collection of various poems, based on 'an old Manuscript of Sir John Cotton's of Stratton in Huntingtonshire'. Conversely, in one well-documented manuscript, HN, it is copied by William Drummond of Hawthornden from what he notes as a collection of poems 'belonging to John Don' (not 'by Donne'), and, along with another poem, is signed 'J. H.' The other poem is called

His Melancholy.

His Sadness.

Love is a foolish melancholy, &c.,

Love is a silly sadness, etc.,

is by a Manchester manuscript (Farmer-Chetham MS., ed. Grosart, Chetham Society Publications, lxxxix, xc) assigned to 'Mr. Hoskins', and in another manuscript (A10) it is signed 'H' with the left leg of H so written as to suggest JH run together. Clearly at any rate the onus probandi lies with those who say the poem is by Donne. Internally it has never seemed to me so since I came to know Donne well. The metaphysical, subtle strain is like Donne, as it is in Soules Joy, but here as there (though there is more feeling in Absence, the closing line has a very Donne-like note of sudden anguish, 'and so miss her') the tone is airier, the prosody more tripping. The stressed syllables are less weighted emotionally and vocally. Compare

is by a Manchester manuscript (Farmer-Chetham MS., ed. Grosart, Chetham Society Publications, lxxxix, xc) assigned to 'Mr. Hoskins', and in another manuscript (A10) it is signed 'H' with the left leg of H written in a way that suggests JH run together. Clearly, at any rate, the onus probandi lies with those who claim the poem is by Donne. Internally, it has never seemed to me so since I got to know Donne well. The metaphysical, subtle strain is reminiscent of Donne, as it is in Soules Joy, but here as there (though there is more feeling in Absence, the closing line has a very Donne-like note of sudden anguish, 'and so miss her'), the tone is lighter, and the prosody flows more smoothly. The stressed syllables carry less emotional and vocal weight. Compare

Sweetest love, I do not goe,

Sweetheart, I'm not going anywhere,

For wearinesse of thee

For your weariness

Nor in hope the world can show

Nor can the world show hope.

A fitter Love for me;

A better love for me;

or

or

Draw not up seas to drowne me in thy spheare,

Draw not up seas to drown me in your sphere,

Weepe me not dead, in thine armes, but forbeare

Weep for me not when I'm gone, in your arms, but hold back.

To teach the sea, what it may doe too soone;

To teach the sea what it might do too soon;

[pg clii]

[pg clii]

with the more tripping measure, in which one touches the stressed syllables as with tiptoe, of

with the more playful rhythm, where one lightly taps the stressed syllables as if on tiptoe, of

By absence this good means I gaine,

By being absent, I gain this good,

That I can catch her

That I can get her

Where none can watch her,

Where no one can watch her,

In some close corner of my braine.

In some small corner of my mind.

There are more of Hoskins' poems extant, but the manuscript volume of poems which he left behind ('bigger than those of Dr. Donne') was lost in 1653.

There are more of Hoskins' poems still around, but the collection of poems he left behind ('bigger than those of Dr. Donne') was lost in 1653.

Four poems were first printed as Donne's by Mr. Chambers (op. cit., Appendix B). They are all found in Addl. MS. 25707 (A25), and, so far as I know, there only. I have placed them first in Appendix C, as the only pieces in that Appendix which are at all likely to be by Donne. A25 is a manuscript written in a number of different hands, some six within the portion that includes poems by Donne. The relative age of these it would be impossible to assign with any confidence. What looks the oldest (I may call it A) is used only for three poems, viz. Donne's Elegye: 'What [sic] that in Color it was like thy haire,' his Obsequies Upon the Lord Harrington yt last died, and the Elegie of Loves progresse. It is in Elizabethan secretary's hand, and seems to me identical with the writing in which the same poems are copied in C, the Cambridge University Library MS. A second hand, B, inserts the larger number of the poems unquestionably by Donne in close succession, but a third hand, C, transcribes several by Donne along with poems by other wits, as Francis Beaumont. A fourth hand, D, seems to be the latest because it is the handwriting in which the Index was made out, and the poems inserted in this hand are inserted in odd spaces left by the other writers. Now of the poems in question, one, A letter written by Sr H: G: and J. D. alternis vicibus, is copied by D, and the same hand adds immediately An Elegie on the Death of my never enough Lamented master King Charles the First, by Henry Skipwith. The poem attributed to Donne was therefore not entered here till after 1649. But of course it may have come from an older source, and it has quite the appearance [pg cliii] of being genuine. Whoever made the collection would seem to have had access to some of Goodyere's work, for this poem is almost immediately preceded by an Epithalamion of the Princess Mariage, by Sr H. G., and a little earlier the Good Friday poem by Donne is headed Mr J. Dun goeing from Sir H. G. on good friday sent him back this Meditacon on the waye. That reads like a note by Goodyere himself. If this be what happened, the copyist may have ascribed to Donne some of Goodyere's own verses. Certainly there is nothing in the other three poems, 'O Fruitful garden,' 'Fie, fie, you sons of Pallas,' 'Why chose she black' (all in the handwriting C) which would warrant our ascribing them to Donne. Later in the collection a coarse poem, 'Why should not Pilgrims to thy body come,' in a fifth hand, is signed J. D., but P assigns it to F. B., and it is more in Beaumont's style. Poems by and on Beaumont occupy a considerable space in A25. He is a quite possible candidate for the authorship of some of the poems assigned to Donne in the hand C.

Four poems were initially printed as Donne's by Mr. Chambers (op. cit., Appendix B). They can only be found in Addl. MS. 25707 (A25), as far as I know. I've placed them first in Appendix C, as they are the only pieces in that Appendix which are likely to be by Donne. A25 is a manuscript written in several different handwritings, around six within the section that includes poems by Donne. Assigning the relative age of these would be impossible to do with any confidence. The one that appears the oldest (let's call it A) is used only for three poems: Donne's Elegye: 'What [sic] that in Color it was like thy haire,' his Obsequies Upon the Lord Harrington yt last died, and the Elegie of Loves progresse. It’s written in Elizabethan secretary's hand, and seems identical to the writing in which the same poems are copied in C, the Cambridge University Library MS. A second hand, B, inserts most of the poems that are definitely by Donne in close succession, while a third hand, C, transcribes several by Donne along with poems by other writers, like Francis Beaumont. A fourth hand, D, appears to be the latest because it is the one in which the Index was made, and the poems written in this hand are inserted into odd spaces left by the other writers. Now, regarding the poems in question, one, A letter written by Sr H: G: and J. D. alternis vicibus, is copied by D, and the same hand immediately adds An Elegie on the Death of my never enough Lamented master King Charles the First, by Henry Skipwith. The poem attributed to Donne was therefore not included here until after 1649. However, it may have originated from an older source, and it certainly appears to be genuine. It seems the compiler had access to some of Goodyere's work, as this poem is almost immediately preceded by an Epithalamion of the Princess Mariage, by Sr H. G., and earlier the Good Friday poem by Donne is titled Mr J. Dun goeing from Sir H. G. on good friday sent him back this Meditacon on the way. That sounds like a note by Goodyere himself. If this is what happened, the copyist may have mistakenly attributed some of Goodyere's verses to Donne. Certainly, there’s nothing in the other three poems, 'O Fruitful garden,' 'Fie, fie, you sons of Pallas,' 'Why chose she black' (all in handwriting C) that would justify attributing them to Donne. Later in the collection, a crude poem, 'Why should not Pilgrims to thy body come,' in a fifth hand, is signed J. D., but P attributes it to F. B., and it aligns more with Beaumont's style. Poems by and about Beaumont take up a considerable amount of space in A25. He is a reasonable candidate for authorship of some of the poems assigned to Donne in hand C.

Mr. Hazlitt attributes to Donne (General Index to Hazlitt's Handbook, &c., p. 228) a Funeral Elegie on the death of Philip Stanhope, who died at Christ Church in 1625. I have not been able to find the volume in which it appears; but, as it is said to be by John Donne Alumnus, the author must be the younger Donne.

Mr. Hazlitt attributes to Donne (General Index to Hazlitt's Handbook, &c., p. 228) a Funeral Elegy on the death of Philip Stanhope, who died at Christ Church in 1625. I haven't been able to find the volume in which it appears; but since it's said to be by John Donne Alumnus, the author must be the younger Donne.

1 Mr. Chambers has reprinted a good many of these, but only in an Appendix and under the title of Doubtful Poems. He has added a few more from A25, from Coryats Crudities, and from some manuscripts in the Bodleian Library. If printed at all it is a pity that these poems were not reproduced more correctly. Textually the appendices are much the worst part of Mr. Chambers' edition. In most cases he has, I presume, taken the poems over as they stand from Simeon and Grosart.

1 Mr. Chambers has reprinted quite a few of these, but only in an Appendix and under the title Doubtful Poems. He has also included some additional ones from A25, Coryats Crudities, and some manuscripts in the Bodleian Library. If they were to be printed at all, it’s unfortunate that these poems weren’t reproduced more accurately. Textually, the appendices are the weakest part of Mr. Chambers' edition. In most cases, I assume he has taken the poems as they are from Simeon and Grosart.

2 All three editors have also dropped the song 'Deare Love continue nice and chaste', David Laing having pointed out (Archaeologia Scotica, iv. 73-6) that this poem occurs in the Hawthornden MSS. with the signature 'J. R.' Chambers also rejects the sonnet On the Blessed Virgin Mary, probably by Henry Constable, and all three editors exclude the lines On the Sacrament.

2 All three editors have also removed the song 'Deare Love continue nice and chaste', with David Laing noting (Archaeologia Scotica, iv. 73-6) that this poem appears in the Hawthornden MSS. signed 'J. R.' Chambers also dismisses the sonnet On the Blessed Virgin Mary, likely by Henry Constable, and all three editors leave out the lines from On the Sacrament.

3 I have given with each poem a list of the editions and manuscripts (known to me) in which it is contained. A glance at these will show the weight of the external evidence. Of internal evidence every man must be judge for himself.

3 I have included a list of the editions and manuscripts (that I know of) for each poem. Just looking at these will reveal the strength of the external evidence. As for the internal evidence, everyone must decide for themselves.

4 To these must of course be added poems already published in Donne's name. See II. lvi.

4 Additionally, we should include poems that have already been published under Donne's name. See II. lvi.

5 In F. G. Waldron's A Collection of Miscellaneous Poetry. 1802.

5 In F. G. Waldron's A Collection of Miscellaneous Poetry, 1802.

6 Chambers includes it in his Appendix A, Doubtful Poems, but seems to lean to the view that it is by Roe. The second is printed as Donne's by Grosart and as presumably Donne's by Chambers.

6 Chambers includes it in his Appendix A, Doubtful Poems, but appears to favor the opinion that it is by Roe. The second is published as Donne's by Grosart and is assumed to be Donne's by Chambers.

7 In O'F and S, where they also occur, they are more dispersed; but these manuscripts have, like 1635, adopted a classification of the poems they contain which involves their distribution as songs, elegies, letters and satires. A10 is the most significant witness. This manuscript contains very few poems by Donne. Why should it select just this suspicious group?

7 In O'F and S, where they also appear, they are more spread out; however, these manuscripts, similar to 1635, have used a method of organizing the poems they include, categorizing them as songs, elegies, letters, and satires. A10 is the most important source. This manuscript features very few poems by Donne. Why would it choose only this questionable set?

8 Among the marriage licences granted by the Bishop of London in 1601 (Harleian Society Publications) is the following: 'Henry Sackford the younger, of the Charter House, Gent; 27, father dead, and Sarah Rowe of St Johns in St John's Street, co. Middlesex, Maiden, dau. of John Rowe of Clapham, Beds, Esq. decd (i.e. deceas'd) about 9 years since,' &c.

8 Among the marriage licenses issued by the Bishop of London in 1601 (Harleian Society Publications) is the following: 'Henry Sackford the younger, of the Charter House, Gent; 27, father deceased, and Sarah Rowe of St Johns in St John's Street, Middlesex, single woman, daughter of John Rowe of Clapham, Bedfordshire, Esq. who passed away about 9 years ago,' &c.

9 See the genealogies given in the Harleian Society Publications, vol. xiii, 1878, from the Visitation of Essex 1612 (pp. 282-3) and the Visitation of Essex 1634 (p. 479).

9 See the family trees listed in the Harleian Society Publications, vol. xiii, 1878, from the Visitation of Essex 1612 (pp. 282-3) and the Visitation of Essex 1634 (p. 479).

10 The oldest was the John Rowe of Clapham, Beds. The second, Henry, was also Mayor of London and was knighted in 1603. The fourth, Robert, was the father of the ambassador, and died while his son was a child. There were two daughters—Mary, who married Thomas Randall, and Elizabeth, who married William Garret of Dorney, co. Bucks. The son of the latter couple was Donne's intimate friend George Gerrard or Garrard.

10 The eldest was John Rowe from Clapham, Beds. The second, Henry, also served as Mayor of London and was knighted in 1603. The fourth, Robert, was the father of the ambassador and passed away when his son was still a child. There were two daughters—Mary, who married Thomas Randall, and Elizabeth, who married William Garret from Dorney, Bucks. The son of this couple was Donne's close friend George Gerrard or Garrard.

11 Row, John, of Essex. arm. matric. 14 Oct., 1597, aged 16. (Joseph Foster, Alumni Oxonienses, iii, 1284). The Provost of Queen's has kindly informed me that in the College books his name is entered simply as 'Rowe' and as having entered 'Ter. Mich. 1597'. He tells me further that in Andrew Clark's edition of the University Matriculation Registers it is stated that the date of his matriculation was between Oct. 14 and Dec. 2, 1597. There can be no doubt, I think, that this is our Roe. There are not likely to have been two in the County of Essex with the right to be called 'armiger'. Had his father still lived he would have been entered as 'fil. gen.' or 'fil. arm.'

11 Row, John, from Essex, armiger. Matriculated on October 14, 1597, at the age of 16. (Joseph Foster, Alumni Oxonienses, iii, 1284). The Provost of Queen's has kindly informed me that in the College records, his name is simply listed as 'Rowe' and that he entered in 'Ter. Mich. 1597'. He further tells me that in Andrew Clark's edition of the University Matriculation Registers, it states that his matriculation date was between October 14 and December 2, 1597. I believe there is no doubt that this is our Roe. It’s unlikely that there were two people in Essex entitled to the title 'armiger'. If his father had still been alive, he would have been listed as 'fil. gen.' or 'fil. arm.'

12 Hist. MSS. Com.: Buccleugh MSS. (Montague House), vol. i, pp. 56, 58. The letters are dated May 13, Nov. 7.

12 Hist. MSS. Com.: Buccleugh MSS. (Montague House), vol. i, pp. 56, 58. The letters are dated May 13 and November 7.

13 Calendar of State Papers. Ireland, 1606-8, p. 538. I owe this and the last reference to Mr. Murray L. R. Beavan, University Assistant in History, Aberdeen University.

13 Calendar of State Papers. Ireland, 1606-8, p. 538. I want to thank Mr. Murray L. R. Beavan, University Assistant in History at Aberdeen University, for this and the previous reference.

14 Other poems by Pembroke are found in the manuscript collections of Donne's poems. A scholarly edition of the poems of Pembroke and Rudyard would be a boon. Many ascribed to them by the younger Donne in his edition of 1660 could be removed and others added from manuscript sources.

14 Other poems by Pembroke can be found in the manuscript collections of Donne's poems. A scholarly edition of the poems by Pembroke and Rudyard would be really helpful. Many of the poems attributed to them by the younger Donne in his 1660 edition could be taken out, and others could be added from manuscript sources.

15 It is one of the worst printed in 1635 and 1669 (where it first appeared in full), and has admitted of many emendations from the manuscripts. Grosart has already introduced some from the Hazlewood-Kingsborough MS., but he left some gross errors. In the lines,

15 It is considered one of the worst printed editions from 1635 and 1669 (when it first appeared in full), and it has undergone many corrections based on the manuscripts. Grosart has already included some corrections from the Hazlewood-Kingsborough manuscript, but he left some major mistakes. In the lines,

That I may grow enamoured on your mind,

That I might become infatuated with your thoughts,

When my own thoughts I there reflected find,

When I reflect on my own thoughts there,

all the three modern editions are content still to read,

all three modern editions are still enjoyable to read,

When my own thoughts I there neglected find

When I realize I've ignored my own thoughts

—a strange reason for being enamoured. Some difficult and perhaps corrupt lines still remain.]

—a strange reason for being in love. Some tough and maybe twisted lines still remain.]

16 In forming this Appendix it was not my intention to remove these poems dogmatically from under the aegis of Donne's name. I wished rather to separate them from those which are indubitably his and facilitate comparison. Further evidence may show that I have erred as to one or other. This letter is the only one about which I feel any doubt myself. I have taken as much trouble with their text as with the rest of the poems.

16 In putting together this Appendix, I didn't mean to strictly take these poems away from being associated with Donne's name. My goal was more to distinguish them from those that are definitely his, making it easier to compare. Further evidence might reveal that I've made a mistake regarding one or two of them. This letter is the only one I'm personally unsure about. I've put in as much effort with their text as I have with the other poems.

17 H40 has no ascription. In the poem just discussed the ascription made correctly, at least intelligibly, in RP31, was transposed in H40. This must be the later collection. See II. p. cxiv.

17 H40 has no attribution. In the poem we just talked about, the attribution made clearly, at least understandably, in RP31, was shifted in H40. This must be the newer collection. See II. p. cxiv.

18 Absence is printed, again unsigned, in Wit Restored in severall Select Poems not formerly published. (1658.)

18 Absence is published again without a signature in Wit Restored in Several Select Poems Not Previously Published. (1658.)

[pg cliv] [pg clv

[pg cliv] [pg clv]


[pg 1]

[pg 1]

COMMENTARY.

Metaphysical
Poetry.

Metaphysical Poetry.

Donne is a 'metaphysical' poet. The term was perhaps first applied by Dryden, from whom Johnson borrowed it: 'He' (Donne) 'affects the metaphysics, not only in his satires, but in his amorous verses, where nature only should reign; and perplexes the minds of the fair sex with the speculations of philosophy, where he should engage their hearts, and entertain them with the softness of love.' Essay on Satire. 'The metaphysical poets were men of learning, and to show their learning was their whole endeavour.' Johnson, Life of Cowley. The parade of learning, and a philosophical or abstract treatment of love had been a strain in mediaeval poetry from the outset, manifesting itself most fully in the Tuscan poets of the 'dolce stil nuovo', but never altogether absent from mediaeval love-poetry. The Italian poet Testi (1593-1646), describing his choice of classical in preference to Italian models (he is thinking specially of Marino), says: 'poichè lasciando quei concetti metafisici ed ideali di cui sono piene le poesie italiane, mi sono provato di spiegare cose più domestiche, e di maneggiarle con effetti più famigliari a imitazione d'Ovidio, di Tibullo, di Properzio, e degli altri migliori.' Donne's love-poetry is often classical in spirit; his conceits are the 'concetti metafisici' of mediaeval poetry given a character due to his own individuality and the scientific interests of his age.

Donne is a 'metaphysical' poet. The term was probably first used by Dryden, from whom Johnson took it: 'He' (Donne) 'leans into metaphysics, not just in his satires, but also in his love poems, where nature should freely flow; and confuses the minds of women with philosophical ideas when he should be capturing their hearts and charming them with the gentleness of love.' Essay on Satire. 'The metaphysical poets were educated men, and demonstrating their knowledge was their main goal.' Johnson, Life of Cowley. The display of knowledge and a philosophical or abstract approach to love had been a feature of medieval poetry from the beginning, most fully shown in the Tuscan poets of the 'dolce stil nuovo,' but never completely absent from medieval love poetry. The Italian poet Testi (1593-1646), discussing his preference for classical over Italian models (he specifically means Marino), states: 'since leaving behind those metaphysical and ideal concepts that fill Italian poetry, I have tried to explain more ordinary things, and to handle them with effects more familiar, following the style of Ovid, Tibullus, Propertius, and the other greats.' Donne's love poetry often has a classical spirit; his metaphors are the 'concetti metafisici' of medieval poetry infused with his own individuality and the scientific interests of his time.

A metaphysical poet in the full sense of the word is a poet who finds his inspiration in learning; not in the world as his own and common sense reveal it, but in the world as science and philosophy report of it. The two greatest metaphysical poets of Europe are Lucretius and Dante. What the philosophy of Epicurus was to Lucretius, that of Thomas Aquinas was to Dante. Their poetry is the product of their learning, transfigured by the imagination, and it is not to be understood without some study of their thought and knowledge.

A metaphysical poet, in the truest sense, is someone who draws inspiration from knowledge; not from the world as it appears through personal experience and common sense, but from the world as understood through science and philosophy. The two greatest metaphysical poets in Europe are Lucretius and Dante. Just as Epicurus' philosophy influenced Lucretius, Aquinas' philosophy shaped Dante. Their poetry stems from their knowledge, transformed by imagination, and it requires some study of their ideas and insights to truly grasp it.

Donne is not a metaphysical poet of the compass of Lucretius and Dante. He sets forth in his poetry no ordered system of the universe. [pg 2] The ordered system which Dante had set forth was breaking in pieces while Donne lived, under the criticism of Copernicus, Galileo, and others, and no poet was so conscious as Donne of the effect on the imagination of that disintegration. In the two Anniversaries mystical religion is made an escape from scientific scepticism. Moreover, Donne's use of metaphysics is often frivolous and flippant, at best simply poetical. But he is a learned poet, and he is a philosophical poet, and without some attention to the philosophy and science underlying his conceits and his graver thought it is impossible to understand or appreciate either aright. Failure to do so has led occasionally to the corruption of his text.

Donne is not a metaphysical poet on the same level as Lucretius and Dante. His poetry doesn't present a structured system of the universe. [pg 2] The structured system that Dante outlined was falling apart during Donne's lifetime, thanks to the critiques from Copernicus, Galileo, and others, and no poet was as aware as Donne of how that breakdown affected the imagination. In the two Anniversaries, mystical religion serves as a way to escape scientific skepticism. Additionally, Donne's use of metaphysics can often feel lighthearted and trivial, at best just poetic. However, he is an educated poet and a philosophical poet, and without considering the philosophy and science behind his metaphors and deeper thoughts, it is impossible to fully understand or appreciate them. Not paying attention to this has sometimes led to misunderstandings in his text.

Donne's
Learning.

Donne's
Knowledge.

Walton tells us that Donne's learning, in his eleventh year when he went to Oxford, 'made one then give this censure of him, "That this age had brought forth another Picus Mirandula; of whom story says that he was rather born than made wise by study."' 'In the most unsettled days of his youth', the same authority reports, 'his bed was not able to detain him beyond the hour of four in the morning; and it was no common business that drew him out of his chamber till past ten; all which time was employed in study; though he took great liberty after it.' 'He left the resultances of 1,400 authors, most of them abridged and analysed with his own hand.' The lists of authors prefixed to his prose treatises and the allusions and definite references in the sermons corroborate Walton's statement regarding the range of Donne's theological and controversial reading.

Walton tells us that when Donne was eleven and went to Oxford, his learning led people to say, "This age has produced another Picus Mirandula, who, according to stories, was more born than made wise through study." During the chaotic days of his youth, Walton reports, "he couldn't stay in bed past four in the morning; and it took something very significant to keep him in his room until after ten. All that time was spent studying, although he enjoyed plenty of freedom afterward." "He kept notes on 1,400 authors, most of which he summarized and analyzed himself." The lists of authors included at the start of his prose works, along with the references and mentions in his sermons, support Walton's claim about the breadth of Donne's theological and controversial reading.

Classical
Literature.

Classic
Literature.

Confining attention here to Donne's poetry, and the spontaneous evidence of learning which it affords, one would gather that his reading was less literary and poetic in character than was Milton's during the years spent at Horton. It is clear that he knew the classical poets, but there are few specific allusions. Ovid, Horace, and Juvenal one can trace, not any other with certainty, nor in his sermons do references to Virgil, Horace, or other poets abound.

Confining our attention here to Donne's poetry and the immediate evidence of learning it provides, one would conclude that his reading was less focused on literature and poetry compared to Milton's during his years at Horton. It's clear that he was familiar with classical poets, but there are only a few specific references. One can identify Ovid, Horace, and Juvenal, but not any others with certainty, nor do his sermons contain many references to Virgil, Horace, or other poets.

Italian.

Italian cuisine.

Like Milton, Donne had doubtless read the Italian romances. One reference to Angelica and an incident in the Orlando Furioso occur in the Satyres, and from the same source as well as from an unpublished letter we learn that he had read Dante. Aretino is the only other Italian to whom he makes explicit reference.

Like Milton, Donne had definitely read the Italian romances. One mention of Angelica and an event from the Orlando Furioso appear in the Satyres, and from the same source as well as from an unpublished letter, we find out that he had read Dante. Aretino is the only other Italian he specifically refers to.

French.

French.

One of Régnier's satires opens in a manner resembling the fourth of Donne's, and in a letter written from France apparently in 1612 he refers to 'a book of French Satires', which Mr. Gosse conjectures to [pg 3] be Régnier's. The resemblance may be accidental, for Donne's Satyres were written before the publication of Régnier's (1608, 1613), and Donne makes no explicit mention of him or any other French poet. We learn, however, from his letters that he had read Montaigne and Rabelais; and it is improbable that he did not share the general interest of his contemporaries in the poetry of the Pléiade. The one poet to whom recent criticism has pointed as the inspiration of Donne's metaphysical verse is the Protestant poet Du Bartas. Mr. Alfred Horatio Upham (The French Influence in English Literature. New York, 1908), and following him Sir Sidney Lee (The French Renaissance in England. Oxford, 1910), have insisted strongly on the importance of this influence. The latter goes so far as to say that 'Donne clothed elegies, eclogues, divine poems, epicedes, obsequies, satires, in a garb barely distinguishable from the style of Du Bartas and Sylvester', and that the metaphysical style in English poetry is a heritage from Du Bartas.

One of Régnier's satires starts similarly to the fourth one by Donne, and in a letter from France, likely written in 1612, he mentions 'a book of French Satires', which Mr. Gosse thinks refers to Régnier's work. The similarity could be coincidental, since Donne's Satires were written before Régnier's were published (1608, 1613), and Donne doesn’t directly mention him or any other French poet. However, his letters reveal that he had read Montaigne and Rabelais, and it's unlikely that he didn’t share the common interest of his peers in the poetry of the Pléiade. The poet that recent critics point to as the inspiration for Donne's metaphysical verse is the Protestant poet Du Bartas. Mr. Alfred Horatio Upham (The French Influence in English Literature. New York, 1908), followed by Sir Sidney Lee (The French Renaissance in England. Oxford, 1910), has strongly emphasized the significance of this influence. Lee even goes so far as to state that 'Donne dressed elegies, eclogues, divine poems, epicedes, obsequies, satires, in a style that is barely distinguishable from that of Du Bartas and Sylvester', suggesting that the metaphysical style in English poetry is a legacy from Du Bartas.

I confess this seems to me a somewhat exaggerated statement. When I turn from Donne's passionate and subtle songs and elegies to Sylvester's hum-drum and yet 'conceited' work, I find their styles eminently distinguishable. Mr. Upham indeed allows that Donne's genius makes 'vital and impressive' what in the original is 'vapid and commonplace'. He pleads for no more than an 'element of French suggestion'.

I admit this seems to me a bit of an overstatement. When I switch from Donne's intense and nuanced songs and elegies to Sylvester's dull and yet 'pretentious' work, I find their styles are very distinct. Mr. Upham even acknowledges that Donne's genius makes what is originally 'bland and ordinary' 'vital and impressive'. He argues that there should be nothing more than an 'element of French suggestion'.

Of the most characteristic features of Du Bartas's rhetoric, his affected antitheses, his studied alliterative effects, and especially his double-epithets 'aime-carnage', 'charme-souci', 'blesse-honneur', Sylvester's 'forbidden-Bit-lost-glory', 'the Act-simply-pure', &c., Mr. Upham admits that Donne makes sparing use. Donne uses a fair number of compounds but the majority of these are nouns and verbs. Of the epithets only one or two are of the sentence-compressing character which the French poet cultivated. The most like is 'full-on-both-side-written rolls'. The real link between Du Bartas and Donne is that they are metaphysical poets. Following Lucretius, whom he often translates, the Frenchman set himself to give a scientific account of the creation of the universe as outlined in Genesis. He describes with the utmost minuteness of detail, and necessarily uses similes better fitted to elucidate and illustrate than to give poetic pleasure, drawn from the most everyday sources as well as arts and sciences. It was part of the programme [pg 4] of the Pléiade thus to annex the vocabulary of learning and the crafts. Now Donne may have read Du Bartas in the original, or he may have seen some parts of Sylvester's translation (it did not appear till 1598), as it was in preparation, though to a Catholic, as Donne was, the poem would not have the attraction it had for Protestant poets in England, Holland, and Germany. The bent of his own mind was to metaphysics, to erudition, and also to figures realistic and surprising rather than beautiful. It would be rash to deny that he may have found in Du Bartas a style which he preferred to the Italianate picturesqueness of sonneteers and idyllists, and been encouraged to follow his bent. That he borrowed his style from Du Bartas is non proven: and there are in his work strains of feeling, thought, and learning which cannot be traced to the French poet. Two poets more essentially unlike it would be difficult to imagine. There are very few passages where one can trace or conjecture echoes or borrowings (see note, II. p. 193). I agree indeed with Mr. Upham that the poems which most strongly suggest that Donne had been reading Du Bartas are the First and Second Anniversaries, which Sir Sidney Lee inadvertently calls early poems. Here at least he is often dealing with the same themes. One can illustrate his thought from Du Bartas. Perhaps it was the latter's poem which suggested the use of marginal notes, giving the argument of the poem.

One of the most notable features of Du Bartas's writing is his exaggerated contrasts, carefully crafted alliterations, and especially his double-epithets like 'love-slaughter,' 'charm-worry,' 'wound-honor,' Sylvester's 'forbidden-bite-lost-glory,' 'the Act-simply-pure,' and so on. Mr. Upham acknowledges that Donne uses these sparingly. Donne has several compound terms, but most of them are nouns and verbs. Only one or two of the epithets compress the meaning in the way that the French poet preferred. The closest example is 'full-on-both-side-written rolls.' The real connection between Du Bartas and Donne is that they both fall into the category of metaphysical poets. Following Lucretius, whom he often translates, the French poet aimed to provide a scientific explanation of the universe's creation as presented in Genesis. He describes everything with extreme detail and often uses similes that are more suited to clarify and demonstrate than to provide poetic enjoyment, drawing from everyday sources as well as arts and sciences. It was part of the mission of the Pléiade to incorporate the vocabulary of learning and crafts. Donne may have read Du Bartas in the original language, or he might have seen some sections of Sylvester's translation (which wasn't published until 1598) while it was being prepared. However, for a Catholic like Donne, the poem may not have been as appealing as it was for Protestant poets in England, Holland, and Germany. His inclination was towards metaphysics, scholarship, and towards realistic and surprising figures rather than just beautiful ones. It would be risky to claim he directly borrowed his style from Du Bartas; there are elements of feeling, thought, and knowledge in his work that can't be linked back to the French poet. It's hard to imagine two poets who are more fundamentally different. There are very few instances where one can see or speculate on echoes or borrowings (see note, II. p. 193). I do agree with Mr. Upham that the poems that most strongly imply Donne was reading Du Bartas are the First and Second Anniversaries, which Sir Sidney Lee mistakenly refers to as early poems. In these, Donne often engages with the same themes. One can find examples of his ideas that echo Du Bartas. Perhaps it was Du Bartas's poem that inspired the use of marginal notes to outline the poem's argument.

Spanish.

Spanish.

We know from Donne's explicit statement that his library was full both of Spanish poets and Spanish theologians, and there has been some talk of Spanish influence in his poetry. But no one has adduced evidence. Gongora is out of the question, for Gongora did not begin to cultivate the extravagant conceits of his later poetry till he came under the influence of Carillo's posthumous poems in 1611 (Fitzmaurice Kelly: Spanish Literature, 283-5); nor is there much resemblance between his high-flown Marinism and Donne's metaphysical subtleties. It is possible that Spanish mysticism and religious eloquence have left traces in Donne's Divine Poems and sermons. The subject awaits investigation.

We know from Donne’s clear statement that his library was filled with both Spanish poets and Spanish theologians, and there's been some discussion about Spanish influence in his poetry. However, no one has provided proof. Gongora is not a possibility, as he didn’t start developing the extravagant style of his later poetry until he was influenced by Carillo’s posthumous poems in 1611 (Fitzmaurice Kelly: Spanish Literature, 283-5); plus, there isn’t much similarity between his elaborate Marinism and Donne’s metaphysical subtleties. It’s possible that Spanish mysticism and religious eloquence have made an impact on Donne’s Divine Poems and sermons. This topic needs to be explored further.

Scholastic
Philosophy.

Scholasticism
Philosophy.

A commentator on Donne is, therefore, not called on to trace literary echoes in his poetry as Bishop Newton and others have done in Milton's poems. It is reading of another kind, though a kind also traceable in Milton, that he has to note. Donne was steeped in Scholastic Philosophy and Theology. Often under his most playful conceits lurk Scholastic definitions and distinctions. The question [pg 5] of the influence of Plato on the poets of the Renaissance has been discussed of recent years, but generally without a sufficient preliminary inquiry as to the Scholastic inheritance of these poets. Doctrines that derive ultimately, it may be, from Plato and Aristotle were familiar to Donne and others in the first place from Aquinas and the theology of the Schools, and, as Professor Picavet has insisted (Esquisse d'une histoire générale et comparée des philosophies médiévales. Paris, 1907), they entered the Scholastic Philosophy through Plotinus and were modified in the passage.1 The present editor is in no way a specialist in Scholasticism, and such notes and extracts as are given here concern passages where some inquiry was necessary to fix the text and to elucidate the meaning. They are intended simply to do this as far as possible, and to suggest the direction which further investigation must follow. An expert will doubtless note many allusions that have escaped notice. Whenever possible I have endeavoured to start from Donne's own sermons and prose works.

A commentator on Donne doesn’t need to trace literary echoes in his poetry like Bishop Newton and others have done with Milton’s works. It’s a different kind of reading, although you can still find some traces in Milton. Donne was deeply influenced by Scholastic Philosophy and Theology. Often, beneath his playful metaphors, you’ll find Scholastic definitions and distinctions. The influence of Plato on Renaissance poets has been discussed in recent years, but usually without enough preliminary examination of these poets’ Scholastic background. Ideas that ultimately trace back to Plato and Aristotle were known to Donne and his contemporaries primarily through Aquinas and the theology of the Schools. As Professor Picavet has pointed out (Esquisse d'une histoire générale et comparée des philosophies médiévales. Paris, 1907), these ideas came into Scholastic Philosophy via Plotinus and were adapted along the way. The current editor does not specialize in Scholasticism, and the notes and excerpts provided here relate to parts of the text where some inquiry was needed to clarify and establish the meaning. These notes are meant to serve that purpose as effectively as possible and to suggest pathways for further research. An expert will certainly catch many references that might have been overlooked. Whenever possible, I have tried to begin with Donne’s own sermons and prose writings.

1 The influence of Scholastic Philosophy and Theology in English poetry deserves attention. When Milton states that

1 The impact of Scholastic Philosophy and Theology on English poetry is worth noticing. When Milton says that

They also serve who only stand and wait,

he has probably in mind the opinion of Dionysius the Areopagite (adopted by Aquinas), that the four highest orders of angels (Dominations, Thrones, Cherubs, and Seraphim) never leave God's presence to bear messages.

he probably has in mind the view of Dionysius the Areopagite (embraced by Aquinas), that the four highest orders of angels (Dominations, Thrones, Cherubs, and Seraphim) never leave God's presence to deliver messages.

The Fathers,
&c.

The Fathers, &c.

Donne is as familiar with the Fathers as with the Schoolmen, especially Tertullian and Augustine, and of them too he makes use in poems neither serious nor edifying. His work with Morton had familiarized him with the whole range of Catholic controversy from Bellarmine to Spanish and German Jesuit pamphleteers and casuists. The Progresse of the Soule reveals his acquaintance with Jewish apocryphal legends.

Donne is as familiar with the Church Fathers as he is with the Scholastics, especially Tertullian and Augustine, and he references them in poems that are neither serious nor moral. His collaboration with Morton had exposed him to the full spectrum of Catholic debates, from Bellarmine to Spanish and German Jesuit pamphleteers and casuists. The Progresse of the Soule shows his knowledge of Jewish apocryphal legends.

Law.

Legal.

But Donne's studies were not confined to Divinity. When a Law-student he was 'diverted by the worst voluptuousness, which is an hydroptic immoderate desire of humane learning and languages'; but his legal studies have left their mark in his Songs and Sonets. Of Medicine he had made an extensive study, and the poems abound in allusions to both the orthodox Galenist doctrines and the new Paracelsian medicine with its chemical drugs and homoeopathic cures.2 In Physics he knows, like Milton, the older doctrines, the elements, [pg 6] their concentric arrangement, the origin of winds and meteors, &c., and at the same time is acutely interested in the speculations of the newer science, of Copernicus and Galileo, and the disintegrating effect of their doctrines on the traditional views.

But Donne's studies weren't limited to Divinity. When he was a law student, he was "distracted by the worst indulgence, which is an excessive and unhealthy desire for human knowledge and languages"; however, his legal studies did influence his Songs and Sonets. He had also studied medicine extensively, and the poems are full of references to both the traditional Galenic theories and the new Paracelsian medicine with its chemical treatments and homeopathic remedies.2 In physics, he is familiar, like Milton, with the older theories, the elements, their concentric arrangement, the origins of winds and meteors, etc., while also showing a keen interest in the ideas of the newer science, from Copernicus and Galileo, and how their theories disrupted traditional beliefs.

2 In the Letters to Severall Persons of Honour, &c. (1651, 1654), pp. 14-15, Donne gives a short sketch of the history of medical doctrines from Hippocrates through Galen to Paracelsus, but declares that the new principles are attributed to the latter 'too much to his honour'.

2 In the Letters to Several People of Honor, etc. (1651, 1654), pp. 14-15, Donne provides a brief overview of the history of medical ideas from Hippocrates to Galen to Paracelsus, but states that the new concepts are given 'too much credit for his honor' to the latter.

Travels.

Trips.

A special feature of Donne's imagery is the use of images drawn from the voyages and discoveries of the age. Sir Walter Raleigh has not included Donne among the poets whom he discusses in considering the influence of the Voyages on Poetry and Imagination (The English Voyages of the Sixteenth Century. Glasgow, 1906, iii), but perhaps none took a more curious interest. His mistress is 'my America, my Newfoundland', his East and West Indies; he sees, at least in imagination,

A unique aspect of Donne's imagery is his use of images inspired by the explorations and discoveries of his time. Sir Walter Raleigh doesn’t mention Donne among the poets he analyzes regarding the impact of the Voyages on Poetry and Imagination (The English Voyages of the Sixteenth Century. Glasgow, 1906, iii), but perhaps no one was more intrigued. His mistress is 'my America, my Newfoundland', his East and West Indies; he envisions, at least in his imagination,

a Tenarif, or higher Hill

a Tenerife, or higher Hill

Rise so high like a Rocke, that one might thinke

Rise so high like a rocket, that one might think

The floating Moone would shipwracke there, and sinke;

The drifting moon would wreck there and sink;

he sails to heaven, the Pacific Ocean, the Fortunate Islands, by the North-West Passage, or through the Straits of Magellan.

he sails to heaven, the Pacific Ocean, the Fortunate Islands, by the North-West Passage, or through the Straits of Magellan.

In attempting to illustrate these and other aspects of Donne's erudition as displayed in his poetry it has been my endeavour not so much to trace them to their remote sources as to discover the form in which he was familiar with a doctrine or a theory. Next to his own works, therefore, I have had recourse to contemporary or but slightly later works, as Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy and Browne's Pseudodoxia Epidemica. I have made constant use of the Summa Theologiae of St. Thomas Aquinas, using the edition in Migne's Patrologiae Cursus Completus (1845). By Professor Picavet my attention was called to Bouillet's translation of Plotinus's Enneads with ample notes on the analogies to and developments of Neo-Platonic thought in the Schoolmen. I have also used Zeller's Philosophie der Griechen, on Plotinus, and Harnack's History of Dogma. Throughout, my effort has been rather to justify, elucidate, and suggest, than to accumulate parallels.

In trying to showcase these and other aspects of Donne's knowledge as reflected in his poetry, my goal has been less about tracing their distant origins and more about finding the forms in which he was familiar with a doctrine or theory. Thus, next to his own works, I have referred to contemporary or slightly later texts, such as Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy and Browne's Pseudodoxia Epidemica. I have consistently used St. Thomas Aquinas's Summa Theologiae, relying on the edition in Migne's Patrologiae Cursus Completus (1845). Professor Picavet brought to my attention Bouillet's translation of Plotinus's Enneads, which includes extensive notes on the analogies and developments of Neo-Platonic thought in the Schoolmen. I have also referenced Zeller's Philosophie der Griechen on Plotinus and Harnack's History of Dogma. Overall, my aim has been more about justifying, clarifying, and suggesting rather than simply piling up parallels.

***  In the following notes the LXXX Sermons &c. (1640), Fifty Sermons &c. (1649), and XXVI Sermons &c. (1669/70) are referred to thus:—80. 19. 189, i.e. the LXXX Sermons, the nineteenth sermon, page 189. References to page and line simply of the poems are to the first volume of this edition. References to the second are given thus, II. p. 249.

***  In the notes that follow, the LXXX Sermons &c. (1640), Fifty Sermons &c. (1649), and XXVI Sermons &c. (1669/70) are cited as follows:—80. 19. 189, meaning the LXXX Sermons, the nineteenth sermon, page 189. References to the page and line of the poems are to the first volume of this edition. References to the second volume are formatted as II. p. 249.

[pg 7]

[pg 7]

THE PRINTER TO &c.

See Text and Canon of Donne's Poems, p. lix.

See Text and Canon of Donne's Poems, p. lix.

Page 1, ll. 17-18. it would have come to us from beyond the Seas: e.g. from Holland.

Page 1, ll. 17-18. it would have come to us from across the ocean: e.g. from the Netherlands.

ll. 19-20. My charge and pains in procuring of it: A significant statement as to the source of the edition.

ll. 19-20. The effort and struggles I went through to obtain it: A significant statement regarding the source of the edition.

Page 3. Hexastichon Bibliopolae. 

l. 1. his last preach'd, and printed Booke, i.e. Deaths Duell or a Consolation to the Soule against the dying Life and living Death of the body. Delivered in a sermon at Whitehall, before the Kings Majesty in the beginning of Lent 1630, &c. ... Being his last Sermon and called by his Majesties household the Doctors owne Funerall Sermon. 1632, 1633.

l. 1. his last preached and printed book, i.e. Death's Duel or a Consolation to the Soul against the Dying Life and Living Death of the Body. Delivered in a sermon at Whitehall, before the King's Majesty at the beginning of Lent 1630, etc. ... Being his last sermon and referred to by His Majesty's household as the Doctor's own Funeral Sermon. 1632, 1633.

This has for frontispiece a bust of Donne in his shroud, engraved by Martin Dr[oeshout] from the drawing from which Nicholas Stone cut the figure on Donne's tomb (Gosse's Life, &c. ii. 288). Walton's account of the manner in which this picture was prepared is well known. See II. p. 249.

This includes a bust of Donne in his shroud, engraved by Martin Dr[oeshout] from the drawing that Nicholas Stone used to create the figure on Donne's tomb (Gosse's Life, &c. ii. 288). Walton's description of how this picture was made is well-known. See II. p. 249.

Page 4. William, Lord Craven, &c. This is the younger Donne's dedication. See Text and Canon, &c., p. lxx.

Page 4. William, Lord Craven, &c. This is the younger Donne's dedication. See Text and Canon, &c., p. lxx.

William Craven (1606-1697) entered the service of Maurice, Prince of Nassau in 1623. He served later, 1631, under Gustavus Adolphus; and became a devoted adherent of Elizabeth of Bohemia and the cause of the Palatine house. He lost his estates in the Rebellion, but after the Restoration was created successively Baron Craven of Hampsted-Marsham, Viscount Craven of Uffington, and Earl of Craven. He was an early member of the Royal Society.

William Craven (1606-1697) joined the service of Maurice, Prince of Nassau, in 1623. Later, in 1631, he served under Gustavus Adolphus and became a loyal supporter of Elizabeth of Bohemia and the Palatine cause. He lost his estates during the Rebellion, but after the Restoration, he was granted the titles Baron Craven of Hampsted-Marsham, Viscount Craven of Uffington, and Earl of Craven in succession. He was also an early member of the Royal Society.

Of the younger John Donne, D.C.L., whose life was dissolute and poetry indecent, perhaps the most pleasing relic is the following poem addressed to his father. It is found in O'F and has been printed by Mr. Warwick Bond:

Of the younger John Donne, D.C.L., whose lifestyle was reckless and poetry inappropriate, perhaps the most enjoyable piece is the following poem dedicated to his father. It can be found in O'F and has been published by Mr. Warwick Bond:

A Letter.

No want of duty did my mind possesse,

No lack of duty did my mind have,

I through a dearth of words could not expresse

I, through a lack of words, could not express

That wch I feare I doe too soone pursue

That which I fear I do too soon pursue

Wch is to pay my duty due to you.

Wch is to pay my duty to you.

For, through the weaknesse of my witt, this way

For, because of the weakness of my understanding, this way

I shall diminish what I hope to pay.

I will reduce what I plan to pay.

And this consider, T'was the sonne of May

And think about this, it was the son of May

And not Apollo that did rule the day.

And not Apollo who ruled the day.

Had it bin hee then somthing would have rose;

Had it been him then something would have come up;

In gratefull verse or else in thankfull prose

In grateful verse or in thankful prose

I would have told you (father) by my hand

I would have told you myself, Dad.

That I yor sonne am prouder of yor band

That I your son am prouder of your band

Then others of theyr freedome, And to pay[pg 8]

Then others of their freedom, and to pay[pg 8]

Thinke it good service to kneele downe and pray.

Think it's a good idea to kneel down and pray.

Yor obedient sonne

Your obedient son

Jo. Donne.

Jo. Donne.

Pages 5, 6. The three poems by Jonson were printed in the sheets hastily added by the younger Donne in 1650 to the edition of Donne's poems prepared for the press in 1649. See Text and Canon, &c. They were taken from Jonson's Epigrams (1616), where they are Nos. xxiii., xciv., and xcvi. Of Donne as a poet Jonson uttered three memorable criticisms in his Conversations with Drummond (ed. Laing, Shakespeare Society, 1842):

Pages 5, 6. The three poems by Jonson were quickly added to the sheets by the younger Donne in 1650 for the edition of Donne's poems that was prepared for publication in 1649. See Text and Canon, &c. They were sourced from Jonson's Epigrams (1616), specifically Nos. xxiii., xciv., and xcvi. Jonson made three notable comments about Donne as a poet in his Conversations with Drummond (ed. Laing, Shakespeare Society, 1842):

'He esteemeth John Done the first poet in the world for some things.'

'He considers John Donne the greatest poet in the world for various reasons.'

'That Done for not keeping of accent deserved hanging.'

'That was deserving of hanging for not keeping the accent.'

'That Done himself, for not being understood, would perish.'

'That Done himself, for not being understood, would perish.'

SONGS AND SONETS.

Of all Donne's poems these are the most difficult to date with any definiteness. Jonson, Drummond notes, 'affirmeth Done to have written all his best pieces ere he was twenty-five years old,' that would be before 1598, the year in which Donne became secretary to Sir Thomas Egerton. This harmonizes fairly well with such indications of date as are discoverable in the Elegies, poems similar in theme and tone to the Songs and Sonets. Mr. Chambers pushes the more daring and cynical of these poems in both these groups further back. He says, 'All Donne's Love-poems ... seem to me to fall into two divisions. There is one, marked by cynicism, ethical laxity and a somewhat deliberate profession of inconstancy. This I believe to be his earliest style, and ascribe the poems marked by it to the period before 1596. About that date he became acquainted with Anne More, whom he evidently loved devotedly and sincerely ever after. And therefore from 1596 onwards I place the second division, with its emphasis of the spiritual, and deep insight into the real things of love.' This is a little too early. Anne More was only twelve years old in 1596, and it is unlikely that she and Donne were known to each other before 1598. Their affection probably ripened later. It almost seems from Donne's letters to his friends as though about 1599 he was proffering at least courtly adoration to some other lady.

Of all of Donne's poems, these are the hardest to date with any certainty. Jonson, as Drummond notes, "claims Donne wrote all his best pieces before he turned twenty-five," which would be before 1598, the year Donne became secretary to Sir Thomas Egerton. This aligns fairly well with the dates that can be inferred from the Elegies, which are similar in theme and tone to the Songs and Sonets. Mr. Chambers pushes the more daring and cynical poems in both of these groups back even further. He states, "All of Donne's love poems... seem to me to fall into two categories. One is characterized by cynicism, ethical looseness, and a somewhat intentional display of inconstancy. I believe this is his earliest style and attribute the poems marked by it to the period before 1596. Around that time, he began a relationship with Anne More, whom he clearly loved devotedly and sincerely from then on. Therefore, from 1596 onward, I categorize the second group, which emphasizes the spiritual and provides deep insights into the true nature of love." This is a bit too early. Anne More was only twelve years old in 1596, and it's unlikely that she and Donne knew each other before 1598. Their feelings likely developed later. Donne's letters to friends suggest that around 1599 he was at least offering courtly admiration to another lady.

Moreover, it is to conceive somewhat inadequately of Donne's complex nature to make too sharp a temporal division between his gayer, more cynical effusions and his graver, even religious pieces. The truth about Donne is well stated by Professor Norton: 'Donne's "better angel" and his "worser spirit" seem to have kept up a [pg 9] continual contest, now the one, now the other, gaining the mastery in his

Moreover, it’s a bit of a misunderstanding to sharply separate Donne’s lighter, more cynical works from his serious, even religious pieces. Professor Norton puts it well: 'Donne's "better angel" and his "worser spirit" seem to have been in a constant struggle, with one or the other taking control at different times in his [pg 9]

Poor soul, the centre of his sinful earth.'

Poor soul, the center of his sinful world.

The 'evaporations' which he allowed his wit from time to time till he took orders showed always a certain 'ethical laxity' and 'cynicism' of outlook on men and women. The Elegie XIV (if it be Donne's, and Mr. Chambers does not question its authenticity), the lines Upon Mr. Thomas Coryats Crudities, the two frankly pagan Epithalamia on the Princess Elizabeth and the Countess of Somerset, to say nothing of Ignatius his Conclave, were all written long after his marriage and when he was already the author of moral epistles and 'divine poems'. Even Professor Norton's statement exaggerates the 'contest' a little. These things were evaporations of wit, and even a serious man in the seventeenth century allowed to his wit satyric gambols which disconcert our staider and more fastidious taste. I am quite at one with Mr. Chambers in accepting his marriage as a turning-point in the history of Donne's life and mind. But it would be rash to affirm that none of his wittier lyrics were written after this date.

The 'witty remarks' he made occasionally before taking holy orders always showed a certain 'ethical looseness' and a 'cynical' view of people. The Elegie XIV (if it is indeed Donne's, and Mr. Chambers doesn't doubt its authenticity), the lines Upon Mr. Thomas Coryat's Crudities, the two straightforwardly pagan Epithalamia about Princess Elizabeth and Countess of Somerset, not to mention Ignatius his Conclave, were all written well after his marriage, by which point he was already known for moral epistles and 'divine poems.' Even Professor Norton's claim slightly exaggerates the 'conflict.' These were just expressions of wit, and even a serious person in the seventeenth century allowed their humor some satirical playfulness that surprises our more serious and discerning sensibilities today. I completely agree with Mr. Chambers in considering his marriage a pivotal moment in Donne's life and thought. However, it would be unwise to claim that none of his wittier lyrics were produced after that time.

Donne's 'songs and sonets' seem to me to fall into three rather than two classes, though there is a good deal of overlapping. Donne's wit is always touched with passion; his passion is always witty. In the first class I would place those which are frankly 'evaporations' of more or less cynical wit, the poems in which he parades his own inconstancy or enlarges on the weaknesses of women, poems such as 'Goe and catche', Womans constancy, The Indifferent, Loves Vsury, The Legacie, Communitie, Confined Love, Loves Alchymie, The Flea, The Message, Witchcraft by a picture, The Apparition, Loves Deitie, Loves diet, The Will, A Jeat Ring sent, Negative love, Farewell to love. In another group the wit in Donne, whether gaily or passionately cynical, is subordinate to the lover, pure and simple, singing, at times with amazing simplicity and intensity of feeling, the joys of love and the sorrow of parting. Such are The good-morrow, The Sunne Rising, The Canonization, Lovers infiniteness, 'Sweetest love, I do not goe,' A Feaver, Aire and Angells (touched with cynical humour at the close), Breake of day, The Anniversarie, A Valediction: of the booke, Loves growth, The Dreame, A Valediction: of weeping, The Baite, A Valediction: forbidding mourning, The Extasie, The Prohibition, The Expiration, Lecture upon the Shadow. It would, of course, be rash to say that all such poems were addressed to his wife. Some, like The Baite, are purely literary in origin; others present the obverse side of the passion portrayed in the first group, its happier moments. But one must believe that those in which ardour is combined with elevation and delicacy of feeling were addressed to Anne More before and after their marriage.

Donne's 'songs and sonnets' seem to me to fall into three categories rather than two, although there’s a lot of overlap. Donne's wit is always mixed with passion; his passion is always clever. In the first category, I would place those that are simply 'evaporations' of more or less cynical wit, the poems where he flaunts his own inconsistency or emphasizes the weaknesses of women, such as 'Goe and catche', Womans constancy, The Indifferent, Loves Vsury, The Legacie, Communitie, Confined Love, Loves Alchymie, The Flea, The Message, Witchcraft by a picture, The Apparition, Loves Deitie, Loves diet, The Will, A Jeat Ring sent, Negative love, Farewell to love. In another group, the wit in Donne, whether cheerfully or passionately cynical, serves the lover, pure and simple, expressing, at times with incredible simplicity and intensity of feeling, the joys of love and the pain of parting. Such are The good-morrow, The Sunne Rising, The Canonization, Lovers infiniteness, 'Sweetest love, I do not goe,' A Feaver, Aire and Angells (with a touch of cynical humor at the end), Breake of day, The Anniversarie, A Valediction: of the booke, Loves growth, The Dreame, A Valediction: of weeping, The Baite, A Valediction: forbidding mourning, The Extasie, The Prohibition, The Expiration, Lecture upon the Shadow. It would, of course, be unwise to say that all these poems were directed at his wife. Some, like The Baite, are purely literary in origin; others reflect the lighter sides of the passion expressed in the first group, its happier moments. But one must believe that those where ardor is mixed with nobility and delicacy of feeling were addressed to Anne More before and after their marriage.

In the third and smallest group, which includes, however, such fine [pg 10] examples of his subtler moods as The Funerall, The Blossome, The Primrose, Donne adopts the tone (as sincerely as was generally the case) of the Petrarchian lover whose mistress's coldness has slain him or provokes his passionate protestations. Some of these must, I think, have been written after Donne's marriage. The titles one or two bear connect them with Mrs. Herbert and the Countess of Bedford. The two most enigmatical poems in the Songs and Sonets are Twicknam Garden and A nocturnall upon S. Lucies day. Yet the very names 'Twicknam Garden' and 'S. Lucies day' suggest a reference to the Countess of Bedford. It is possible that the last was written when Lady Bedford was ill in December, 1612? 'My Lady Bedford last night about one of the clock was suddenly, and has continued ever since, speechless, and is past all hopes though yet alive,' writes the Earl of Dorset on November 23, 1612. It is probable that on December 13 she was still in a critical condition, supposing the illness to have been that common complaint of an age of bad drains, namely typhoid fever, and Donne may have written in anticipation of her death. But the suggestion is hazardous. The third verse speaks a stronger language than that of Petrarchian adoration. Still it is difficult for us to estimate aright all that was allowed to a 'servant' under the accepted convention. It is noteworthy that the poem is not included in any known MS. collection made before 1630. The Countess died in 1627.

In the third and smallest group, which includes some excellent examples of his more subtle moods like The Funerall, The Blossome, and The Primrose, Donne takes on the tone (as sincerely as he usually did) of the Petrarchan lover whose mistress's coldness has either killed him or leads to his passionate outcries. I believe some of these were likely written after Donne's marriage. A title or two connects them with Mrs. Herbert and the Countess of Bedford. The two most puzzling poems in the Songs and Sonets are Twicknam Garden and A nocturnall upon S. Lucies day. Yet, the names 'Twicknam Garden' and 'S. Lucies day' suggest a link to the Countess of Bedford. It's possible that the latter was written when Lady Bedford was ill in December 1612. The Earl of Dorset writes on November 23, 1612, 'My Lady Bedford last night at about one o'clock was suddenly speechless and has continued that way since; she is beyond all hope though still alive.' It seems likely that by December 13, she was still in a critical condition, assuming her illness was the common issue of the time, typhoid fever, and Donne may have written anticipating her death. However, that idea is uncertain. The third verse expresses stronger feelings than mere Petrarchan admiration. Still, it's hard for us to accurately gauge what was accepted for a 'servant' under those conventions. It's worth noting that the poem isn't included in any known manuscript collection made before 1630. The Countess died in 1627.

Page 7. Good morning.

The MSS. point to two distinct recensions of this poem. The one which is given in the group of MSS. D, H49, Lec, and in 1633, reads, 3. countrey pleasures childishly 4. snorted 14. one world 17. better. The other, which is the most common in the MSS., reads, 3. childish pleasures seelily 4. slumbred 14. our world 17. fitter. The edition of 1635 shows a contamination of the two due to the fact that the printer 'set up' from 1633, and he or the editor corrected from a MS. collection, probably A18, N, TC. In TCD the second recension is given in the collection of Donne's poems in the first part of the MS.; in the second part, a miscellaneous collection of poems, the poem is given again, but according to the other version. It does not seem to me possible to decide absolutely the relative authority of the two versions, but to my mind that of 1633 and D, H49, Lec seems the more racy and characteristic. It probably represents the first version of the poem, whether Donne or another be responsible for the alterations. The only point of importance to be decided is whether 'better' or 'fitter' expresses more exactly what the poet meant to say. The 1635 editor preferred 'fitter', thinking probably that the idea of exact correspondence is emphasized, 'where find two hemispheres that fit one another more exactly?' But this is not, I think, what Donne meant. The mutual fittingness of the lovers is implied already in the idea that each is a whole world to the [pg 11] other. Gazing in each other's eyes each beholds a hemisphere of this world. The whole cannot, of course, be reflected. And where could either find a better hemisphere, one in which there is as here neither 'sharpe North' nor 'declining West', neither coldness nor alteration.

The manuscripts indicate two different versions of this poem. The one found in the group of manuscripts D, H49, Lec, and in 1633, reads, 3. country pleasures childishly 4. snorted 14. one world 17. better. The other, which is more common in the manuscripts, reads, 3. childish pleasures seelily 4. slumbered 14. our world 17. fitter. The 1635 edition shows a mix of the two because the printer set it up from 1633, and either he or the editor corrected it from a manuscript collection, probably A18, N, TC. In TCD, the second version is included in the collection of Donne's poems in the first part of the manuscript; in the second part, a mixed collection of poems includes the poem again, but according to the other version. I don't think it's possible to definitively determine the relative authority of the two versions, but I believe that of 1633 and D, H49, Lec seems more vibrant and characteristic. It likely represents the first version of the poem, regardless of whether Donne or someone else made the changes. The only important point to settle is whether 'better' or 'fitter' more accurately expresses what the poet intended to say. The 1635 editor preferred 'fitter', probably thinking that the idea of exact correspondence is emphasized, 'where find two hemispheres that fit one another more exactly?' But I don't think that was Donne's intention. The mutual fittingness of the lovers is already implied in the idea that each is a whole world to the other. Gazing into each other's eyes, they each see a hemisphere of this world. The whole cannot, of course, be fully reflected. And where could either find a better hemisphere, one in which there is neither 'sharp North' nor 'declining West', neither coldness nor change. [pg 11]

l. 13. Let Maps to other. The edition may have dropped the 's', which occurs in most of the MSS., but the plural without 's' is common even till a later period: 'These, as his other, were naughty things.' Bunyan, The Life and Death of Mr. Badman, p. 106 (Cambridge English Classics). 'And other of such vinegar aspect That they'll not show their teeth in way of smile.' Shakespeare, Merchant of Venice, I. i. 54.

l. 13. Let Maps to other. The edition might have dropped the 's', which appears in most of the manuscripts, but the plural form without 's' was still common even later on: 'These, like his other ones, were bad things.' Bunyan, The Life and Death of Mr. Badman, p. 106 (Cambridge English Classics). 'And others with such a sour look that they won't smile at all.' Shakespeare, Merchant of Venice, I. i. 54.

ll. 20-1. If our two loves be one, &c. If our two loves are one, dissolution is impossible; and the same is true if, though two, they are always alike. What is simple—as God or the soul—cannot be dissolved; nor compounds, e.g. the Heavenly bodies, between whose elements there is no contrariety. 'Impossibile autem est quod forma separetur a se ipsa. Unde impossibile est, quod forma subsistens desinat esse. Dato etiam, quod anima esset ex materia et forma composita, ut quidam dicunt, adhuc oporteret ponere eam incorruptibilem. Non enim invenitur corruptio nisi ubi invenitur contrarietas; generationes enim et corruptiones ex contrariis et in contraria sunt' &c., Aquinas, Summa I. Quaest. lxxv, Art. 6. The body, being composed of contrary elements, has not this essential immortality: 'In Heaven we doe not say, that our bodies shall devest their mortality, so, as that naturally they could not dye; for they shall have a composition still; and every compounded thing may perish; but they shall be so assured, and with such a preservation, as they shall alwaies know they shall never dye.' Sermons 80. 19. 189.

ll. 20-1. If our two loves be one, &c. If our two loves are one, then separation is impossible; and the same holds true if, although they are two, they are always similar. What is simple—like God or the soul—cannot be dissolved; nor can compounds, such as the heavenly bodies, whose elements show no opposition. 'It is impossible for a form to separate from itself. Therefore, it is impossible for a subsisting form to cease to exist. Even if, as some say, the soul were made of matter and form combined, it would still have to be considered incorruptible. Corruption is only found where there is opposition; for generations and corruptions arise from opposites and lead to opposites' &c., Aquinas, Summa I. Quaest. lxxv, Art. 6. The body, being made of opposing elements, does not have this inherent immortality: 'In Heaven, we do not say that our bodies will lose their mortality in such a way that they naturally cannot die; for they will still have a composition; and every composed thing can perish; but they will be so secure, and with such preservation, that they will always know they will never die.' Sermons 80. 19. 189.

Page 8. Track.

The first two stanzas of this song are printed in the 1653 edition of the Poems of Francis Beaumont, with the title A Raritie. It is set to music in Eg. MS. 2013, f. 58. Mr. Chambers points out that Habington's poem, Against them who lay Unchastity to the Sex of Women (Castara, ed. Elton, p. 231), evidently refers to this poem:

The first two stanzas of this song are printed in the 1653 edition of the Poems of Francis Beaumont, titled A Raritie. It is set to music in Eg. MS. 2013, f. 58. Mr. Chambers notes that Habington's poem, Against them who lay Unchastity to the Sex of Women (Castara, ed. Elton, p. 231), clearly references this poem:

They meet but with unwholesome springs

They meet but with unhealthy motives.

And summers which infectious are:

And summers that are infectious:

They hear but when the meremaid sings,

They hear, but only when the mermaid sings,

And only see the falling starre:

And just look at the falling star:

Who ever dare

Who dares

Affirme no woman chaste and faire.

Affirm no woman is pure and beautiful.

Goe cure your feavers; and you'le say

Goes cure your fevers; and you'll say

The Dog-dayes scorch not all the yeare:

The hot summer days don’t last all year.

In copper mines no longer stay,

In copper mines no longer remain,

But travel to the west, and there

But travel to the west, and there

The right ones see,

The right people see,

And grant all gold's not alchimie.

And grant that all gold isn’t alchemy.

[pg 12]

[pg 12]

A poem modelled on Donne's appears in Harleian MS. 6057, and in The Treasury of Music. By Mr. Lawes and others. (1669)

A poem inspired by Donne can be found in Harleian MS. 6057, and in The Treasury of Music. By Mr. Lawes and others. (1669)

Goe catch a star that's falling from the sky,

G0 catch a star that's falling from the sky,

Cause an immortal creature for to die;

Cause an immortal being to die;

Stop with thy hand the current of the seas,

Stop your hand from the flow of the seas,

Post ore the earth to the Antipodes;

Post ore the earth to the Antipodes;

Cause times return and call back yesterday,

Cause times come around and bring back yesterday,

Cloake January with the month of May;

Cloake January with the month of May;

Weigh out an ounce of flame, blow back the winde:

Weigh out an ounce of flame, blow back the wind:

And then find faith within a womans minde.

And then find faith within a woman's mind.

John Dunne.

John Dunne.

l. 2. Get with child a mandrake root. 'Many Mola's and false conceptions there are of Mandrakes, the first from great Antiquity, conceiveth the Root thereof resembleth the shape of Man.... Now whatever encourageth the first invention, there have not been wanting many ways of its promotion. The first a Catachrestical and far derived similitude it holds with Man; that is, in a bifurcation or division of the Root into two parts, which some are content to call Thighs.' Sir Thomas Browne's Vulgar Errors (1686), ii. 6, p. 72. Compare also The Progresse of the Soule, st. xv, p. 300.

l. 2. Get pregnant with a mandrake root. 'There are many misconceptions about Mandrakes, with the earliest dating back to ancient times, believing that the root resembles the shape of a human. Whatever inspired this initial idea, there have always been many ways to support it. The first is the superficial and far-fetched similarity it has to a human; specifically, in how the root splits into two parts, which some are willing to call Thighs.' Sir Thomas Browne's Vulgar Errors (1686), ii. 6, p. 72. See also The Progresse of the Soule, st. xv, p. 300.

Page 10. The Undertaking.

l. 2. the Worthies. The nine worthies usually named are Joshua, David, Judas Maccabaeus, Hector, Alexander, Julius Caesar, Arthur, Charlemagne, and Godfrey of Bouillon, but they varied. Guy of Warwick is mentioned by Gerard Legh, Accedens of Armorye. Nash mentions Solomon and Gideon; and Shakespeare introduces Hercules and Pompey in Love's Labour's Lost. All the Worthies therefore covers a wide field. The Worthies figured largely in decorative designs and pageants. On a target taken at the siege of Ostend 'was enammeled in gold the seven [sic] Worthies, worth seven or eight hundred guilders'. Vere's Commentaries (1657), p. 174.

l. 2. the Worthies. The nine worthies typically recognized are Joshua, David, Judas Maccabeus, Hector, Alexander, Julius Caesar, Arthur, Charlemagne, and Godfrey of Bouillon, though there were variations. Guy of Warwick is mentioned by Gerard Legh in Accedens of Armorye. Nash refers to Solomon and Gideon; and Shakespeare features Hercules and Pompey in Love's Labour's Lost. All the Worthies, therefore, encompasses a broad range. The Worthies played a significant role in decorative designs and pageants. On a target captured during the siege of Ostend 'was enameled in gold the seven [sic] Worthies, worth seven or eight hundred guilders.' Vere's Commentaries (1657), p. 174.

l. 6. The skill of specular stone. Compare To the Countesse of Bedford, p. 219, ll. 28-30:

l. 6. The skill of reflective stone. Compare To the Countess of Bedford, p. 219, ll. 28-30:

You teach (though wee learne not) a thing unknowne

You teach (even though we don't learn) something unknown

To our late times, the use of specular stone,

To our modern times, the use of reflective stone,

Through which all things within without were shown.

Through which everything inside and outside was revealed.

Grosart (ii. 48-9) and Professor Norton (Grolier, i. 217) take 'specular' as meaning simply 'translucent', and the latter quotes Holinshed's Chronicle, ii. ch. 10: 'I find obscure mention of the specular stone also to have been found and applied to this use' (i.e. glazing windows) 'in England, but in such doubtful sort as I dare not affirm for certain.' This is the 'pierre spéculaire' or 'pierre à miroir' which Cotgrave describes as 'A light, white, and transparent stone, easily cleft into thinne flakes, and used by th' Arabians (among whom it growes) instead of glasse; anight it represents the Moon, and even [pg 13] increases or decreases, as the Moon doth'. But surely Donne refers to crystal-gazing. Paracelsus has a paragraph in the Coelum Philosophorum:

Grosart (ii. 48-9) and Professor Norton (Grolier, i. 217) interpret 'specular' as simply meaning 'translucent'. Norton quotes Holinshed's Chronicle, ii. ch. 10: 'I find a vague mention of the specular stone also being found and used for this purpose' (i.e. glazing windows) 'in England, but in such an uncertain manner that I cannot confirm it for sure.' This refers to the 'pierre spéculaire' or 'pierre à miroir', which Cotgrave describes as 'A light, white, and transparent stone, easily split into thin flakes, and used by the Arabs (where it grows) instead of glass; at night it reflects the Moon, and even [pg 13] changes size, just like the Moon does.' But surely Donne is referencing crystal-gazing. Paracelsus includes a paragraph in the Coelum Philosophorum:

'How to conjure the Crystal so that all Things may

'How to conjure the Crystal so that all Things may

be seen in it.

be seen wearing it.

'To conjure is nothing else than to observe anything rightly, to know and to understand what it is. The crystal is a figure of the air. Whatever appears in the air, movable or immovable, the same appears also in the speculum or crystal as a wave. For the air, the water, and the crystal, so far as vision is concerned, are one, like a mirror in which an inverted copy of an object is seen.' The old name for crystal-gazers was 'specularii'. Mr. Chambers suggests very probably that there is a reference to Dr. Dee's magic mirrors or 'show stone', but one would like to explain the reference to the cutting of the stone on the one hand, and its being no longer to be found on the other.

'To conjure is simply to observe something accurately, to know and understand what it is. The crystal symbolizes the air. Everything that appears in the air, whether it moves or stays still, also appears in the mirror or crystal as a wave. For vision, air, water, and crystal are the same, like a mirror that shows an inverted image of an object.' The old term for crystal-gazers was 'specularii'. Mr. Chambers likely points out that there is a reference to Dr. Dee's magical mirrors or 'show stone', but it raises the question of the significance of cutting the stone on one hand, and its absence on the other.

l. 16. Loves but their oldest clothes. The 'her' of B is a tempting reading in view of the 'woman' which follows, but 'their' is the common version and the poet's mind passes rapidly to and fro between the abstract and its concrete embodiments. The proleptic use of the pronoun is striking in either case.

l. 16. Loves but their oldest clothes. The 'her' in B is an interesting interpretation considering the 'woman' that follows, but 'their' is the more common version, and the poet quickly shifts back and forth between the abstract and its real-life representations. The forward-looking use of the pronoun is notable in either case.

Compare To Mrs. M. H., p. 217, ll. 31-2.

Compare To Mrs. M. H., p. 217, ll. 31-2.

l. 18. Vertue attir'd in woman see. The reading of the 1633 edition, which is that of the best manuscripts, has more of Donne's characteristic hyperbole than the metrically more regular 'Vertue in woman see'. 'If you can see the Idea of Vertue attired in the visible form of woman and love that.'

l. 18. Virtue dressed in a woman, see. The version from the 1633 edition, which is based on the best manuscripts, contains more of Donne's typical exaggeration than the metrically smoother 'Virtue in a woman, see'. 'If you can perceive the concept of Virtue dressed in the physical form of a woman and love that.'

Page 11. The Sun Rising.

Compare Ovid, Amores, I. 13.

Compare Ovid, Amores, I. 13.

Iam super oceanum venit a seniore marito,

Iam super oceanum venit a seniore marito,

Flava pruinoso quae vehit axe diem.

Flava pruinoso quae vehit axe diem.

Quo properas, Aurora?

Where are you rushing, Dawn?

.        .        .

.        .        .

Quo properas, ingrata viris, ingrata puellis?

Quo properas, ingrata viris, ingrata puellis?

.        .        .

.        .        .

Tu pueros somno fraudas, tradisque magistris,

Tu pueros somno fraudas, tradisque magistris,

Ut subeant tenerae verbera saeva manus.

Ut subeant tenerae verbera saeva manus.

A comparison of Ovid's simple and natural images and reflections with Donne's passionate but ingenious hyperboles will show exactly what Testi meant by his contrast of the homely imagery of classical and the metaphysical manner of Italian love poetry.

A comparison of Ovid's straightforward and natural imagery and thoughts with Donne's intense yet clever exaggerations will clearly illustrate what Testi meant by contrasting the simple imagery of classical love poetry with the metaphysical style of Italian love poetry.

l. 17. both th' India's of spice and Myne. A distinction that Donne is never tired of. 'The use of the word mine specifically for mines of gold, silver, or precious stone is, I believe, peculiar to Donne.' Coleridge, quoted by Norton. The O.E.D. does not contradict this, [pg 14] for the word had a wider connotation. Compare Loves exchange, p. 35, ll. 34-35:

l. 17. both the Indias of spice and mine. It’s a distinction that Donne never tires of. 'Using the word mine specifically for gold, silver, or precious stone mines is, I think, unique to Donne.' Coleridge, quoted by Norton. The O.E.D. doesn’t disagree with this, [pg 14] because the word had a broader meaning. See Loves exchange, p. 35, ll. 34-35:

and make more

and create more

Mynes in the earth, then Quarries were before.

Mines in the earth were there before quarries.

And The Progresse of the Soule, p. 295, l. 17:

And The Progresse of the Soule, p. 295, l. 17:

thy Western land of Myne.

your Western land of Myne.

And for the two Indias: 'As hee that hath a plentifull fortune in Europe, cares not much though there be no land of perfumes in the East, nor of gold, in the West-Indies.' Sermons 50. 15. 123. And 'Sir. Your way into Spain was eastward, and that is the way to the land of perfumes and spices; their way hither is westward, and that is the way to the land of gold and of mines,' &c. To Sir Robert Ker. Gosse's Life, &c., ii. 191.

And for the two Indias: 'Just like someone with a lot of wealth in Europe doesn't care much that there are no lands of perfumes in the East or gold in the West Indies.' Sermons 50. 15. 123. And 'Sir, your route to Spain was eastward, which leads to the land of perfumes and spices; their route here is westward, which leads to the land of gold and mines,' etc. To Sir Robert Ker. Gosse's Life, etc., ii. 191.

l. 24. All wealth alchimie: i.e. imposture or 'glittering dross' (O.E.D.). 'Though the show of it were glorious, the substance of it was dross, and nothing but alchymy and cozenage.' Harrington, Orlando Furioso (1591). See also poem cited II. p. 11.

l. 24. All wealth alchimie: i.e. fraud or 'shiny waste' (O.E.D.). 'Even though it looked impressive, its true value was worthless, just a mix of tricks and deception.' Harrington, Orlando Furioso (1591). See also poem cited II. p. 11.

Page 12. The Unbothered.

l. 7. dry corke. Cork was a favourite metaphor for what was dry and withered. To our taste it is hardly congruous with love or tragic poetry, perhaps because of its associations. 'Bind fast his corky arms,' says Cornwall, speaking of Gloucester (King Lear, III. vii. 31), but Shakespeare seems to have taken the epithet from Harsnett's Declaration of Egregious Popishe Impostures, &c. (1603): 'It would pose all the cunning exorcists ... to teach an old corkie woman to writhe, tumble, curvet,' c. 5, p. 23.

l. 7. dry cork. Cork was a popular metaphor for something that was dry and shriveled. Today, it doesn't really fit well with love or tragic poetry, probably because of its connotations. 'Bind fast his corky arms,' says Cornwall, referring to Gloucester (King Lear, III. vii. 31), but Shakespeare seems to have borrowed the term from Harsnett's Declaration of Egregious Popishe Impostures, &c. (1603): 'It would stump all the clever exorcists ... to teach an old corky woman to twist, tumble, curvet,' c. 5, p. 23.

Page 13. Loves interest-based lending.

l. 5. My body raigne. Grosart and Chambers substitute 'range', from 1635-69. Perhaps they are right; but I feel doubtful. All the best MSS. read 'raigne.' Donne contrasts the reign of love and the reign of lust on the body, and frankly declares for the latter. A lover might range, 'I can love both fair and brown,' but no lover could

l. 5. My body raigne. Grosart and Chambers suggest 'range', from 1635-69. They might be correct, but I'm not so sure. All the best manuscripts read 'raigne.' Donne compares the reign of love with the reign of lust on the body and openly chooses the latter. A lover might say, 'I can love both fair and brown,' but no lover could

mistake by the way

mistake, by the way

The maid, and tell the lady of that delay.

The maid, and let the lady know about that delay.

Adonis, with graver rhetoric, states the other side of Donne's paradoxical thesis:

Adonis, with more serious language, presents the opposing viewpoint to Donne's contradictory argument:

Love comforteth like sunshine after rain,

Love comforts like sunshine after rain,

But Lust's effect is tempest after sun;

But Lust's effect is stormy after calm;

Love's gentle spring doth always fresh remain,

Love's gentle spring always stays fresh,

Lust's winter comes ere summer half be done;

Lust's winter arrives before summer is even halfway through;

Love surfeits not, Lust like a glutton dies;

Love doesn't get used up, Lust dies like a glutton.

Love is all truth, Lust full of forged lies.

Love is all about truth; lust is full of falsehoods.

Shakespeare, Venus and Adonis, v. cxxxiv.

Shakespeare, *Venus and Adonis*, v. cxxxiv.

[pg 15]

[pg 15]

ll. 13-16. Chambers and Grosart have adopted, with some modification of punctuation, the reading of the 1633-54 editions, and the lines are frequently quoted as printed by Chambers:

ll. 13-16. Chambers and Grosart have used, with some changes in punctuation, the version from the 1633-54 editions, and the lines are often cited as published by Chambers:

Only let me love none; no, not the sport

Only let me love no one; no, not even for fun.

From country-grass to confitures of court,

From country grass to fancy preserves,

Or city's quelque-choses; let not report

Or city's quelque-choses; let not report

My mind transport.

My mind is wandering.

I confess I find it difficult to attach any exact meaning to them. Are there any instances of 'sport' thus used apparently for 'sportive lady'? The difficulty seems to me to have arisen from the accidental dropping in the 1633 edition of the semicolon after 'sport', which the 1669 editor rightly restored. What Donne means by 'the sport' is clear enough from other passages, e.g. 'the short scorn of a bridegroom's play' (Loves Alchimie), 'as she would man should despise the sport' (Farewell to Love). The prayer that report may ('let', not 'let not') carry his roving fancy from one to another, is in keeping with the whole tenor of the poem. The Grolier Club edition has the punctuation I have given, which I had adopted before I saw that edition. I find it difficult to attach any meaning to 'let not report'.

I admit I have a hard time figuring out what they really mean. Are there any cases where 'sport' seems to refer to 'sportive lady'? The confusion likely comes from the unintentional removal of the semicolon after 'sport' in the 1633 edition, which the 1669 editor correctly restored. What Donne means by 'the sport' is pretty clear from other parts, like 'the short scorn of a bridegroom's play' (Loves Alchimie) and 'as she would man should despise the sport' (Farewell to Love). The request that report may ('let', not 'let not') take his wandering thoughts from one to another fits with the overall tone of the poem. The Grolier Club edition has the punctuation I provided, which I had chosen before I even saw that edition. I struggle to find meaning in 'let not report'.

Page 14. The Canonization.

l. 7. Or the Kings reall, or his stamped face Contemplate. Donne's conceits reappear in his sermons in a different setting. 'Beloved in Christ Jesus, the heart of your gracious God is set upon you; and we his servants have told you so, and brought you thus neare him, into his Court, into his house, into the Church, but yet we cannot get you to see his face, to come to that tendernesse of conscience as to remember and consider that all your most secret actions are done in his sight and his presence; Caesars face, and Caesars inscription you can see: The face of the Prince in his coyne you can rise before the Sun to see, and sit up till mid-night to see; but if you do not see the face of God upon every piece of that mony too, all that mony is counterfeit; If Christ have not brought that fish to the hook, that brings the mony in the mouth (as he did to Peter) that mony is ill fished for.' Sermons 80. 12. 122.

l. 7. Either the King's real self, or his stamped image, contemplate. Donne's ideas show up in his sermons in a different context. 'Dear friends in Christ Jesus, your loving God's heart is devoted to you; and we, his servants, have shared this with you, bringing you close to him, into his Court, into his house, into the Church, but still we can't get you to see his face, to reach that level of awareness where you remember and understand that all your most private actions take place in his sight and presence; you can see Caesar's face and his inscription: you rise early to see the face of the Prince on his coin and stay up until midnight to catch a glimpse; but if you don't see the face of God on every piece of that money too, all that money is fake; If Christ hasn’t brought that fish to the hook, the one that has the money in its mouth (like he did for Peter), that money is poorly caught.' Sermons 80. 12. 122.

l. 15. 'Man' is the reading of every MS. except Lec, which here as in several other little details appears to resemble 1633 more closely than either of the other MSS., D, H49. It is quite possible that 'man' is correct—a vivid and concrete touch, but in view of the 'men' which follows 'more' is preferable. The two words are frequently interchanged in the MSS.

l. 15. 'Man' is how every manuscript reads except for Lec, which here, as in several other small details, seems to align more closely with 1633 than with either of the other manuscripts, D or H49. It's quite possible that 'man' is correct—a striking and specific choice—but considering the 'men' that follows, 'more' is the better option. The two words are often swapped in the manuscripts.

ll. 24-5. The punctuation of these lines is that of D, H49, Lec, though I adopted it independently as required by the sense. The editions put a full stop after each line. Chambers alters the first (l. 24) to a semicolon and connects

ll. 24-5. The punctuation of these lines matches that of D, H49, Lec, though I used it independently based on the meaning. The editions place a period after each line. Chambers changes the first (l. 24) to a semicolon and connects

So, to one neutral thing both sexes fit.

So, both genders are suited to one neutral thing.

[pg 16]

[pg 16]

with the two preceding lines. To me it seems the line must go with what follows, and that 'so' (which should have no comma) is not an illative conjunction but a subordinate conjunction of effect. 'Both sexes fit so entirely into one neutral thing that we die and rise the same,' &c. The Grolier Club editor, like Chambers, connects the line with what has gone before, but drops the comma after 'so', making it an adverb of degree.

with the two preceding lines. It seems to me that the line must connect with what follows, and that 'so' (which shouldn't have a comma) is not an illative conjunction but a subordinating conjunction indicating effect. 'Both sexes fit so entirely into one neutral thing that we die and rise the same,' &c. The Grolier Club editor, like Chambers, links the line to what came before, but removes the comma after 'so', turning it into an adverb of degree.

ll. 37-45. And thus invoke us, &c. Grosart and Chambers have disguised and altered the sense of this stanza. Grosart, indeed, by printing 'Who did the whole world's extract', has made it completely unintelligible. Chambers's version gives a meaning, but a wrong one. He prints the last six lines thus:

ll. 37-45. And so call on us, &c. Grosart and Chambers have changed and distorted the meaning of this stanza. Grosart, in particular, by writing 'Who did the whole world's extract', has made it totally unclear. Chambers's version conveys a meaning, but it's incorrect. He presents the last six lines like this:

Who did the whole worlds soul contract, and drove

Who made a soul contract with the entire world and pushed

Into the glasses of your eyes;

Into the glasses of your eyes;

So made such mirrors, and such spies,

So they created such mirrors and such spies,

That they did all to you epitomize—

That they did all to you represents—

Countries, towns, courts beg from above

Countries, towns, and courts plead for support from above.

A pattern of your love.

A pattern of your affection.

These harsh constructions are not Donne's. The object of 'drove' is not the 'world's soul', but 'Countries, towns, courts'; and 'beg' is not in the indicative but the imperative mood. For clearness' sake I have bracketed ll. 42-3 and printed 'love!' otherwise leaving the punctuation unchanged.

These harsh constructions aren't Donne's. The object of 'drove' isn't the 'world's soul', but 'Countries, towns, courts'; and 'beg' isn't in the indicative mood but in the imperative. To make it clear, I've bracketed lines 42-3 and printed 'love!' while leaving the punctuation unchanged.

Donne as usual is pedantically accurate in the details of his metaphor. The canonized lovers are invoked as saints, i.e. their prayers are requested. They are asked to beg from above a pattern of their love for those below. Of prayers to saints Donne speaks in one of his Letters, p. 181: 'I see not how I can admit that circuit of sending them' (i.e. letters) 'to you to be sent hither; that seems a kinde of praying to Saints, to whom God must tell first, that such a man prays to them to pray to him.'

Donne, as usual, is meticulously precise in the details of his metaphor. The recognized lovers are referenced as saints, meaning their prayers are requested. They are asked to plead from above for a representation of their love for those below. Regarding prayers to saints, Donne mentions in one of his Letters, p. 181: 'I don’t see how I can accept that process of sending them' (i.e. letters) 'to you to be sent here; that seems a bit like praying to saints, to whom God must first inform that such a person is asking them to pray to Him.'

l. 40. The 'contract' of the printed editions is doubtless correct, despite the preference of the MSS. for 'extract'. This goes in several MSS. with other errors which show confusion. D, H49, Lec read 'and drawe', a bad rhyme; and A18, N, TCC (the verse is lost in TCD) drop 'soule', reading 'the world extract'. The reading 'extract' is due to what Dr. Moore calls 'the extraordinary short-sightedness of the copyists in respect of a construction. Their vision seems often to be bounded by a single line.' To 'extract the soul' of things is a not uncommon phrase with Donne. Here it does not suit the thought which is coming so well as 'contract': 'As the spirit and soule of the whole booke of Psalmes is contracted into this psalme, so is the spirit and soule of this whole psalme contracted into this verse.' Sermons 80. 66. 663. (Psal. lxiii. 7. Because thou hast beene my helpe, Therefore in the shadow of thy wings will I rejoice.)

l. 40. The 'contract' in the printed editions is definitely correct, even though the manuscripts prefer 'extract'. Several manuscripts contain other mistakes that indicate confusion. D, H49, Lec read 'and drawe', which is a poor rhyme; and A18, N, TCC (the verse is missing in TCD) omit 'soule', reading 'the world extract' instead. The reading 'extract' results from what Dr. Moore refers to as 'the extreme short-sightedness of the copyists regarding a construction. Their perception often seems limited to a single line.' To 'extract the soul' of things is a fairly common expression for Donne. Here, however, it does not fit the intended meaning as well as 'contract': 'As the spirit and soul of the entire book of Psalms is condensed into this psalm, so is the spirit and soul of this entire psalm condensed into this verse.' Sermons 80. 66. 663. (Psal. lxiii. 7. Because you have been my help, therefore in the shadow of your wings I will rejoice.)

l. 45. A patterne of your love. The 'of our love' of 1633 might [pg 17] mean 'for our love', but it is clear from the manner in which this stanza is given in D that the copyist has misunderstood the construction—'our love' follows from the assumption that 'Countries, Townes, Courts' is the subject to 'Beg'. The colon and the capital letter would not make such a view impossible, as they might be given a merely emphasizing value; or if regarded as imperative the 'Beg' might be taken as in the third person: 'Countries, Townes, Courts—let them beg,' &c. Compare:

l. 45. A representation of your love. The 'of our love' from 1633 might [pg 17] mean 'for our love', but it's clear from how this stanza appears in D that the copyist didn't understand the structure—'our love' follows from the assumption that 'Countries, Townes, Courts' is the subject of 'Beg'. The colon and the capital letter wouldn’t rule out this interpretation, as they could just be for emphasis; or if viewed as imperative, 'Beg' might be seen as in the third person: 'Countries, Townes, Courts—let them beg,' etc. Compare:

The God of Souldiers:

The God of Soldiers:

With the consent of supreame Jove, informe

With the consent of supreme Jove, inform

Thy thoughts with Noblenesse.

Your thoughts with nobility.

Shakespeare, Cor. v. iii. 70-2

Shakespeare, Cor. v. iii. 70-2

(Simpson, Shakespearian Punctuation, p. 98).

(Simpson, Shakespearean Punctuation, p. 98).

But clearly here 'Beg' is in the second person plural, predicate to 'You whom reverend love', and 'your love' is the right reading.

But clearly here 'Beg' is in the second person plural, referring to 'You whom reverend love,' and 'your love' is the correct reading.

Page 16. The Triple Fool.

He is trebly a fool because (1) he loves, (2) he expresses his love in verse, (3) he thereby enables some one to set the verse to music and by singing it to re-awaken the passion which composition had lulled to sleep.

He is three times a fool because (1) he loves, (2) he puts his feelings into poetry, and (3) he lets someone turn the poem into a song, which brings back the passion that writing had put to rest.

Page 17. Infinite Love.

This song, which is one of the obviously authentic lyrics which is not included in the A18, N, TC collection, would seem to have undergone some revision after its first issue. The version given in A25, from which Cy is copied, would seem to be the original, at least the readings of ll. 25-6 and ll. 29-30 do not look like corruptions. The reading 'beget' at l. 25 gives a better rhyme to 'yet' than 'admit'. In l. 29 A25 has obviously interchanged 'thine' and 'mine'. The slightly different version of JC gives the correct order. The generally careful D, H49, Lec group has an unusually faulty text of this poem. Among other mistakes it reads (with S96) 'Thee' for 'them' in l. 32.

This song, which has undeniably authentic lyrics not included in the A18, N, TC collection, seems to have been revised after its original release. The version found in A25, from which Cy is copied, appears to be the original, at least the readings of lines 25-26 and lines 29-30 don’t seem like corruptions. The word 'beget' in line 25 creates a better rhyme with 'yet' than 'admit'. In line 29, A25 has clearly swapped 'thine' and 'mine'. The slightly different version from JC has the correct order. The generally careful D, H49, Lec group has an unusually flawed text of this poem. Among other errors, it reads (with S96) 'Thee' instead of 'them' in line 32.

'Lovers Infiniteness' is a strange title. It is not found in any of the MSS., and possibly should be 'Loves Infiniteness'. Yet the 'Lovers' suits the closing thought:

'Lovers Infiniteness' is a peculiar title. It doesn't appear in any of the manuscripts, and it might actually be 'Loves Infiniteness'. However, the 'Lovers' fits well with the final idea:

so we shall

so we will

Be one, and one anothers All.

Be one, and be there for each other.

For a poem in obvious imitation of this, see Appendix C, p. 439.

For a poem that clearly imitates this, check out Appendix C, p. 439.

ll. 1-11. The rhetoric and rhythm of Donne's elaborate stanzas depends a good deal on their right punctuation. Mine is an attempt to correct that of 1633 without modernizing. The full stop after 'fall' is obviously an error, and so is, I think, the comma after 'spent'. The first six lines state in a rapid succession of clauses all that the [pg 18] poet has done to gain his lady's love. A new thought begins with 'Yet no more', &c.

ll. 1-11. The style and flow of Donne's complex stanzas heavily rely on correct punctuation. My aim is to fix the punctuation from 1633 without updating the language. The period after 'fall' is clearly a mistake, and I believe the comma after 'spent' is as well. The first six lines quickly outline everything the poet has done to win his lady's affection. A new idea starts with 'Yet no more', &c.

l. 9. generall is the reading of two MSS. which are practically one. I have recorded it because (1) ll. 29-30 (see textual note) would seem to suggest that their version of the poem is an early one (revised by Donne), and this may be an early reading; (2) because in l. 20 this epithet is used as though repeated, 'thy gift being generall.' It would be not unlike Donne to quibble with the word, making it mean first a gift made generally to all, and secondly a gift general in its content, not limited or defined in any way. The whole poem is a piece of legal quibbling not unlike Shakespeare's 87th Sonnet:

l. 9. general is what two manuscripts show, which are practically the same. I mention it because (1) lines 29-30 (see textual note) seem to suggest that their version of the poem is an early one (revised by Donne), and this might be an early reading; (2) because in line 20 this adjective is used as if it’s repeated, 'thy gift being general.' It wouldn’t be unusual for Donne to play with the word, making it mean first a gift given to everyone, and second a gift that is broad in its content, not limited or defined in any way. The entire poem is a piece of legal wordplay similar to Shakespeare's 87th Sonnet:

Farewell! thou art too dear for my possessing,

Farewell! you are too precious for me to possess,

And like enough thou know'st thy estimate:

And you probably know your value:

The charter of thy worth gives thee releasing;

The charter of your worth sets you free;

My bonds in thee are all determinate, &c.

My connections with you are all clearly defined, etc.

Page 18. Track.

Sweetest love, &c. Of the music to this and 'Send home my long stray'd eyes' I can discover no trace. The Baite was doubtless sung to the same air as Marlowe's 'Come live with me'. See II. p. 57.

Sweetest love, &c. I can’t find any trace of the music for this and 'Send home my long stray'd eyes.' The Baite was probably sung to the same tune as Marlowe's 'Come live with me.' See II. p. 57.

ll. 6-8. I have retained the text of 1633, which has the support of all the MSS. That of 1635-54 is an attempt to accommodate the lines, by a little padding, to the rhythm of the corresponding lines in the other stanzas.

ll. 6-8. I have kept the text from 1633, which is backed by all the manuscripts. The version from 1635-54 tries to tweak the lines, with some added words, to match the rhythm of the similar lines in the other stanzas.

Page 20. The Legacy.

ll. 9-16. I heard me say, &c. The construction of this verse has proved rather a difficulty to editors. I give it as printed by Chambers and by the Grolier Club editor. Chambers's modernized version runs:

ll. 9-16. I heard myself say, etc. The way this line is written has been quite a challenge for editors. I'm presenting it as it was printed by Chambers and the Grolier Club editor. Chambers's updated version is:

I heard me say, 'Tell her anon,

I heard myself say, 'Tell her right away,

That myself', that is you not I,

That myself', that is you not I,

'Did kill me', and when I felt me die,

'Did kill me,' and when I felt myself die,

I bid me send my heart, when I was gone;

I asked to send my heart when I was gone;

But I alas! could there find none;

But I, unfortunately, could find none there;

When I had ripp'd and search'd where hearts should lie,

When I had torn apart and searched where hearts should be,

It killed me again, that I who still was true

It hurt me again, that I who was still genuine

In life, in my last will should cozen you.

In life, in my final wishes, I should deceive you.

The Grolier Club version has no inverted commas, and runs:

The Grolier Club version doesn’t have quotation marks and reads:

I heard me say, Tell her anon,

I heard myself say, Tell her right away,

That myself, that's you not I,

That I, that's you not me,

Did kill me; and when I felt me die,

Did kill me; and when I felt myself die,

I bid me send my heart, when I was gone;

I asked to send my heart when I was gone;

But I alas! could there find none.

But unfortunately, I could find none there.

When I had ripped me and searched where hearts did lie,

When I had torn myself apart and searched where hearts were hidden,

It killed me again that I, who still was true

It killed me again that I, who was still true

In life, in my last will should cozen you.

In life, my final wishes should deceive you.

[pg 19]

[pg 19]

In my own version the only departure which I have made from the punctuation of the 1633 version is the substitution of a semicolon for a comma after 'lye' (l. 14). If inverted commas are to be used at all it seems to me they would need to be extended to 'gone' (l. 12) or to 'lie' (l. 14). As Donne is addressing the lady throughout it is difficult to distinguish what he says to her now from what he said on the occasion imagined.

In my own version, the only change I’ve made to the punctuation from the 1633 version is replacing the comma after ‘lye’ (l. 14) with a semicolon. If quotation marks are to be used at all, it seems to me they should also include ‘gone’ (l. 12) or ‘lie’ (l. 14). Since Donne is addressing the lady throughout, it’s hard to tell what he’s saying to her now compared to what he said during the imagined occasion.

But the point in which both Chambers and the Grolier Club editor seem to me in error is in connecting l. 14, When I had ripp'd, &c., with what follows instead of with the immediately preceding line. There is no justification for changing the comma after 'none' either to a semicolon or a full stop. The meaning of ll. 13-14 is, 'But alas! when I had ripp'd me and search'd where hearts did (i.e. used to) lie, I could there find none.' It is so that the Dutch translator understands the lines:

But the mistake that both Chambers and the Grolier Club editor make, in my opinion, is connecting line 14, When I had ripp'd, &c., with what comes next instead of with the line right before it. There's no reason to change the comma after 'none' to a semicolon or a period. The meaning of lines 13-14 is, 'But alas! when I had ripped open and searched where hearts used to lie, I couldn’t find any.' That’s how the Dutch translator interprets the lines:

Maer, oh, ick vond er geen, al scheurd ick mijn geraemt,

Maer, oh, ik vond er geen, al scheurd ik mijn geraemt,

En socht door d'oude plaets die 't Hert is toegeraemt.

En socht door d'oude plaats die 't Hart is toegemaakt.

The last two lines are a comment on the whole incident, the making of the will and the poet's inability to implement it.

The last two lines comment on the entire incident, the creation of the will, and the poet's failure to carry it out.

l. 20. It was intire to none: i.e. 'It was tied to no one lover.' The word 'entire' in this sense is still found on public-house signs, and misled the American Pinkerton in Stevenson's The Wrecker. Compare: 'But this evening I will spie upon the B[ishop] and give you an account to-morrow morning of his disposition; when, if he cannot be intire to you, since you are gone so farre downwards in your favours to me, be pleased to pursue your humiliation so farre as to chuse your day, and either to suffer the solitude of this place, or to change it, by such company, as shall waite upon you.' Letters, p. 315 (To ... Sir Robert Karre). This seems to mean, 'if the Bishop cannot fulfill, be faithful to, his engagement to you, come and dine here.'

l. 20. It was tied to no one: i.e. 'It was not committed to any one lover.' The word 'entire' in this sense is still found on pub signs, and misled the American Pinkerton in Stevenson's The Wrecker. Compare: 'But this evening I will spy on the B[ishop] and give you a report tomorrow morning on his attitude; when, if he cannot be committed to you, since you have already gone so far in your favors to me, please consider your humiliation so far as to choose your day, and either endure the solitude of this place or change it by such company as will accompany you.' Letters, p. 315 (To ... Sir Robert Karre). This seems to mean, 'if the Bishop cannot keep his promise to you, come and have dinner here.'

ll. 21-24. These lines are also printed or punctuated in a misleading fashion by Chambers and the Grolier Club editor. The former, following 1669, but altering the punctuation, prints:

ll. 21-24. These lines are also printed or punctuated in a misleading way by Chambers and the Grolier Club editor. The former, following 1669, but changing the punctuation, prints:

As good as could be made by art

As good as it could be made by skill

It seemed, and therefore for our loss be sad.

It seemed, so let's be sad for our loss.

I meant to send that heart instead of mine,

I intended to send that heart instead of my own,

But O! no man could hold it, for 'twas thine.

But oh! No one could possess it, for it was yours.

The 'for our loss be sad' comes in very strangely before the end, nor is the force of 'and therefore' very clear.

The phrase 'for our loss be sad' comes across very oddly before the end, and the meaning of 'and therefore' isn't very clear either.

The Grolier Club editor, following the words of 1633, but altering the punctuation, reads:

The Grolier Club editor, following the words of 1633, but changing the punctuation, reads:

As good as could be made by art

As well as art could create

It seemed, and therefore for our losses sad;

It felt that way, and so it was sad for our losses;

I meant to send this heart instead of mine

I meant to send this heart instead of my own.

But oh! no man could hold it, for twas thine.

But oh! no man could keep it, because it was yours.

[pg 20]

[pg 20]

Apparently the heart was sad for our losses because it was no better than might be made by art. The confusion arises from deserting the punctuation of 1633. 'For our losses sad' is an adjectival qualification of 'I'. 'I, sad to have lost my heart, which by legacy was yours, resolved as a pis aller to send this, which seemed as good as could be made by art. But to send it was impossible, for no man could hold it. It was thine.'

Apparently, the heart was grieving for our losses because it was no better than what could be crafted by art. The confusion comes from abandoning the punctuation of 1633. 'For our losses sad' is an adjective describing 'I'. 'I, saddened by having lost my heart, which by legacy was yours, decided as a pis aller to send this, which seemed as good as could be created by art. But sending it was impossible, because no man could hold it. It was yours.'

Huyghens translates:

Huyghens translates:

Soo meenden ick 't verlies dat ick vergelden most

Soo meenden ick 't verlies dat ick vergelden most

Te boeten met dit Hert, en doen 't u toebehooren:

Te boeten met dit Hert, en doen 't u toebehooren:

Maer, oh, 't en kost niet zijn, 't was uw al lang te voren.

Maer, oh, it doesn't cost anything, it was yours long ago.

But this does not appear to be quite accurate. Huyghens appears to think that Donne could not give his heart to the lady, because it was hers already. What he really says is, that no one could keep this heart of hers, which had taken the place of his own in his bosom, because, being hers, it was too volatile.

But this doesn’t seem entirely accurate. Huyghens seems to believe that Donne couldn’t give his heart to the lady because it already belonged to her. What he actually means is that no one could hold onto this heart of hers, which had replaced his own in his chest, because, being hers, it was too fleeting.

Page 21. A Fever.

ll. 13-14.

ll. 13-14.

O wrangling schooles, that search what fire

Oh, argumentative schools, that explore what passion

Shall burne this world.

Will burn this world.

'I cannot but marvel from what Sibyl or Oracle they' (the Ancients) 'stole the prophecy of the world's destruction by fire, or whence Lucan learned to say,

'I can't help but wonder from what Sibyl or Oracle they' (the Ancients) 'took the prophecy of the world's destruction by fire, or where Lucan learned to say,

Communis mundo superest rogus, ossibus astra

Communis mundo superest rogus, ossibus astra

Misturus.

Misturus.

There yet remaines to th'World one common fire

There still remains one common fire for the world.

Wherein our Bones with Stars shall make one pyre.

Where our bones will create a single pyre with the stars.

I believe the World grows near its end, yet is neither old nor decayed, nor will ever perish upon the ruines of its own Principles. As the work of Creation was above nature, so is its adversary annihilation; without which the World hath not its end, but its mutation. Now what force should be able to consume it thus far, without the breath of God, which is the truest consuming flame, my Philosophy cannot inform me.' Browne's Religio Medici, sect. 45.

I believe the world is nearing its end, but it’s neither old nor decayed, and it will never perish because of its own principles. Just as the act of creation is beyond nature, so is its opposite, annihilation; without annihilation, the world doesn’t end but merely changes. What force could possibly consume it to this extent, apart from the breath of God, which is the truest consuming flame, my philosophy can’t tell me.' Browne's Religio Medici, sect. 45.

Page 22. Air and Angels.

l. 19. Ev'ry thy haire. This, the reading of 1633-39 and the MSS., is, I think, preferable to the amended 'Thy every hair', &c., of the 1650-69 editions (which Chambers adopts, ascribing it to 1669 alone), though the difference is slight. 'Every thy hair' has the force of 'Thy every hair' with the additional suggestion of 'even thy least hair' derived from the construction with a superlative adjective. 'Every the least remembrance.' J. King, Sermons 28. 'Every, the most complex, web of thought may be reduced to simple syllogisms.' Sir W. Hamilton. See note to The Funerall, l. 3.

l. 19. Every single hair of yours. This version, which comes from 1633-39 and the manuscripts, seems better to me than the edited 'Your every hair', etc., from the 1650-69 editions (which Chambers accepts, attributing it only to 1669), even though the difference is minor. 'Every single hair of yours' carries the meaning of 'Your every hair' with the added implication of 'even your smallest hair' due to the structure with a superlative adjective. 'Every little memory.' J. King, Sermons 28. 'Every, the most intricate, web of thought can be simplified into straightforward syllogisms.' Sir W. Hamilton. See note to The Funerall, l. 3.

[pg 21]

[pg 21]

ll. 23-4.   Then as an Angell face and wings

ll. 23-4.   Then like an angel with a beautiful face and wings

Of aire, not pure as it, yet pure doth weare.

Though it’s not completely pure, it still appears to be pure.

St. Thomas (Summa Theol. I. li. 2) discusses the nature of the body assumed by Angels when they appear to men, seeing that naturally they are incorporeal. There being four elements, this body must consist of one of these, but 'Angeli non assumunt corpora de terrâ vel aquâ: quia non subito disparerent. Neque iterum de igne: quia comburerent ea quae contingerent. Neque iterum ex aere: quia aer infigurabilis est et incolorabilis'. To this Aquinas replies, 'Quod licet aer in sua raritate manens non retineat figuram neque colorem: quando tamen condensatur, et figurari et colorari potest: sicut patet in nubibus. Et sic Angeli assumunt corpora ex aere, condensando ipsum virtute divina, quantum necesse est ad corporis assumendi formationem.'

St. Thomas (Summa Theol. I. li. 2) talks about the type of body that Angels take on when they appear to humans, since they are normally non-physical. Since there are four elements, this body must be made from one of them, but "Angels do not take on bodies from earth or water: because they would suddenly disappear. Nor from fire: because they would burn up whatever they touched. Nor from air: because air is shapeless and colorless." Aquinas responds, "Although air doesn’t retain a shape or color while it is rarefied, when it condenses, it can take on shape and color: as is evident with clouds. So, Angels take on bodies from air, condensing it through divine power, as much as is needed for the formation of the body they assume."

Tasso, familiar like Donne with Catholic doctrine, thus clothes his angels:

Tasso, like Donne, well-versed in Catholic teachings, depicts his angels like this:

Così parlògli, e Gabriel s' accinse

Così parlògli, e Gabriel s' accinse

Veloce ad eseguir l' imposte cose.

Veloce ad eseguir l' imposte cose.

La sua forma invisibil d'aria cinse,

Its invisible shape of air surrounded,

Ed al senso mortal la sottopose:

He subjected it to mortal judgment:

Umane membra, aspetto uman si finse,

Umane membra, aspetto uman si finse,

Ma di celeste maestà il compose.

Ma di celeste maestà il compose.

Tra giovane e fanciullo età confine

Tra giovane e fanciullo età confine

Gerus. Lib. I. 13.  Prese, ed ornò di raggi il biondo crine.

Gerus. Lib. I. 13.Pressing, he adorned the golden locks with rays.

Fairfax translates the relevant lines:

Fairfax translates the important lines:

In form of airy members fair imbared,

In the form of lightly clad, beautiful figures,

His spirits pure were subject to our sight.

His pure spirits were visible to us.

Milton's language is vague and inconsistent, but his angels are indubitably corporeal. When Satan is wounded,

Milton's language is unclear and inconsistent, but his angels are definitely physical. When Satan is wounded,

the ethereal substance closed,

the ethereal substance sealed,

Not long divisible; and from the gash

Not long separated; and from the wound

A stream of nectarous humour issuing flowed

A stream of sweet humor flowed

Sanguine, such as celestial Spirits may bleed.

Sanguine, just like celestial spirits can bleed.

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .     .    .

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .     .    .

Yet soon he healed; for Spirits that live throughout

Yet soon he healed; for Spirits that live throughout

Vital in every part, (not as frail man

Vital in every part, (not as weak man

In entrails, heart or head, liver or reins,)

In the organs, whether it's the heart or head, liver or kidneys,

Cannot but by annihilating die;

Can only die by being destroyed;

Nor in their liquid texture mortal wound

Nor in their liquid texture mortal wound

Receive, no more than can the fluid air.

Receive, no more than the flowing air can.

All heart they live, all head, all eye, all ear,

All heart they live, all head, all eye, all ear,

All intellect, all sense; and as they please,

All intellect, all common sense; and as they wish,

They limb themselves, and colour, shape, or size

They limit themselves based on color, shape, or size

Assume, as likes them best, condense or rare.

Assume, as they prefer, condensed or rare.

[pg 22]

[pg 22]

The lines italicized indicate that Milton is familiar with the doctrine of the schools, and is giving it a turn of his own. Milton's angels, apparently, do not assume a body of air but, remaining in their own ethereal substance, assume what form and colour they choose. Raphael, thus having passed through the air like a bird,

The italicized lines show that Milton understands the teachings of the schools and is putting his own spin on it. Milton's angels don’t seem to take on a body of air; instead, they stay in their own ethereal essence and take whatever form and color they want. Raphael, therefore, moves through the air like a bird,

to his proper shape returns

returns to his proper form

A Seraph winged, &c.

A winged Seraph, etc.

Nash says, speaking of Satan, 'Lucifer (before his fall) an Archangel, was a cleere body, compact of the purest and brightest of the ayre, but after his fall hee was vayled with a grosser substance, and tooke a new forme of darke and thicke ayre, which he still reteyneth.' Pierce Penniless (Grosart), ii. 102. The popular mind had difficulty in appreciating the scholastic doctrine of the purely spiritual nature of angels who do not possess but only assume bodies; who do not occupy any point in space but are virtually present as operating at that point. 'Per applicationem igitur virtutis angelicae ad aliquem locum qualitercumque dicitur Angelus esse in loco corporeo.' The popular mind gave them thin bodies and wondered how many could stand on a needle.

Nash says, referring to Satan, 'Lucifer (before his fall) was an Archangel, a clear being made of the purest and brightest air, but after his fall, he was cloaked with a denser substance and took on a new form of dark and thick air, which he still retains.' Pierce Penniless (Grosart), ii. 102. The average person struggled to grasp the scholastic idea that angels are purely spiritual beings that do not actually have bodies but merely take them on; they don’t occupy any specific point in space but are virtually present as operating at that point. 'Therefore, by the application of angelic power to any location, it is said that an Angel is in a physical place.' The average person imagined them as having thin bodies and wondered how many could fit on the head of a pin.

The Scholastic doctrine of Angelic bodies was an inheritance from the Neo-Platonic doctrine of the bodies of demons, the beings intermediary between gods and men. According to Plotinus these could assume a body of air or of fire, but the generally entertained view of the school was, that their bodies were of air. Apuleius was the author of a definition of demons which was transmitted through the Middle Ages: 'Daemones sunt genere animalia, ingenio rationalia, animo passiva, corpore aeria, tempore aeterna.' See also Dante, Purgatorio, xv. The aerial or aetherial body is a tenet of mysticism. It has been defended by such different thinkers as Leibnitz and Charles Bonnet. See Bouillet's note to Plotinus's Enneads, I. 454.

The Scholastic belief in angelic bodies was inherited from the Neo-Platonic ideas about the bodies of demons, who are beings that act as intermediaries between gods and humans. According to Plotinus, these entities could take on a body made of air or fire, but the common belief in the school was that their bodies were comprised of air. Apuleius provided a definition of demons that was passed down through the Middle Ages: 'Demons are animals by nature, rational by intellect, passive by spirit, aerial by body, eternal by time.' See also Dante, Purgatorio, xv. The concept of an aerial or aetherial body is a principle in mysticism. This idea has been supported by various thinkers, including Leibnitz and Charles Bonnet. See Bouillet's note to Plotinus's Enneads, I. 454.

Page 23. Break of day.

This poem is obviously addressed by a woman to her lover, not vice versa, though the fact has eluded some of the copyists, who have tried to change the pronouns. It is strange to find the subtle and erudite Donne in his quest of realism falling into line with the popular song-writer. Mr. Chambers has pointed out in his learned and delightful essay on the mediaeval lyric (Early English Lyrics, 1907) that the popular as opposed to the courtly love-song was frequently put into the mouth of the woman. One has only to turn to Burns and the Scotch lyrists to find the same thing true. This song, indeed, is clearly descended from the popular aube, or lyric dialogue of lovers parting at daybreak. The dialogue suggestion is heightened by the punctuation of l. 3 in some MSS.

This poem is clearly written by a woman to her lover, not the other way around, although some copyists have mistakenly tried to change the pronouns. It's surprising to see the subtle and knowledgeable Donne, in his pursuit of realism, falling in line with the popular songwriters. Mr. Chambers pointed out in his insightful and enjoyable essay on medieval lyrics (Early English Lyrics, 1907) that the popular love song, unlike the courtly one, was often voiced by the woman. One only needs to look at Burns and the Scottish lyricists to find the same pattern. This song, in fact, clearly comes from the popular aube, or lyrical dialogue of lovers parting at dawn. The dialogue aspect is emphasized by the punctuation of line 3 in some manuscripts.

Why should we rise? Because 'tis light?

Why should we get up? Because it's daylight?

[pg 23]

[pg 23]

ll. 13-18. Must businesse thee from hence remove, &c. 'It is a good definition of ill-love, that St. Chrysostom gives, that it is Animae vacantis passio, a passion of an empty soul, of an idle mind. For fill a man with business, and he hath no room for such love.' Sermons 26. 384.

ll. 13-18. You must be busy and move on, etc. 'St. Chrysostom provides a good definition of bad love: it is Animae vacantis passio, the suffering of an empty soul, of a restless mind. If you fill a person with tasks, they have no space for that kind of love.' Sermons 26. 384.

Page 24. The Anniversary.

l. 3. The Sun itselfe, which makes times, as they passe: i.e. which makes times and seasons as they pass.

l. 3. The Sun itself, which marks time as it goes: i.e. which marks time and seasons as they go.

Before the Sunne, the which fram'd daies, was fram'd.

Before the sun, which created days, was created.

The Second Anniversary, l. 23.

The 2nd Anniversary, l. 23.

The construction is somewhat of an anacoluthon, the sun alone being given the predicate, 'Is elder by a year,' which has to be supplied with all the other subjects in the first two lines. Chambers, inadvertently or from some copy of 1633, reads 'time', and this makes 'they' refer back to 'Kings, favourites', &c. This does not improve the construction.

The construction is a bit of an anacoluthon, with only the sun getting the predicate, 'Is older by a year,' which needs to be supplied for all the other subjects in the first two lines. Chambers, whether by mistake or from some version of 1633, reads 'time', making 'they' refer back to 'Kings, favorites', etc. This doesn’t improve the construction.

l. 22. But wee no more, then all the rest. The 'wee' of every MS. which I have consulted seems to me certainly the correct reading. The 'now' of all the printed editions is due to the editor of 1633 imagining that he got thereby the right antithesis to 'then'. But he was too hasty, for the antithesis is between 'then' when we are in heaven, and now while we are 'here upon earth'. In heaven indeed we shall be 'throughly blest', but all in heaven are equally happy, whereas here on earth,

l. 22. But we are no different than everyone else. The 'we' in every manuscript I've looked at seems to me to be the correct reading. The 'now' in all the printed editions comes from the editor of 1633, who thought it created the right contrast to 'then'. But he was too quick to judge; the contrast is between 'then', when we are in heaven, and now, while we are 'here on earth'. In heaven, we will indeed be 'fully blessed', but everyone in heaven is equally happy, whereas here on earth,

we'are kings and none but we

we are kings and no one but us

Can be such kings, nor of such subjects be.

Can be such kings, nor can there be such subjects.

The 'none but we' is the extreme antithesis to 'But we no more than all the rest'.

The 'none but we' is the complete opposite of 'But we no more than all the rest'.

The Scholastic Philosophy held, not indeed that all in heaven are equally blest, but that all are equally content. Basing themselves on the verse, 'In domo Patris mei mansiones multae sunt,' John xiv. 2, they argued that the blessed have in varying degree according to their merit, the essential happiness of Heaven which is the vision of God:

The Scholastic Philosophy suggested that not everyone in heaven experiences the same level of bliss, but that all are equally satisfied. They based this on the verse, 'In domo Patris mei mansiones multae sunt,' John xiv. 2, arguing that the blessed have varying degrees of the essential happiness of Heaven, which is the vision of God, depending on their merit:

Only who have enjoy'd

Only those who have enjoyed

The sight of God, in fulnesse, can think it;

The complete vision of God can imagine it;

For it is both the object and the wit.

For it is both the goal and the cleverness.

This is essential joy, where neither hee

This is essential joy, where neither hee

Can suffer diminution, nor wee;

Cannot suffer reduction, nor small;

'Tis such a full, and such a filling good;

'Tis such a complete, and such a satisfying good;

Had th'Angells once look'd on him they had stood.

Had the Angels once looked at him, they would have stopped.

The Second Anniversary, ll. 440-6 (p. 264).

The Second Anniversary, ll. 440-6 (p. 264).

But though not all equally dowered with the virtue and the wisdom to understand God, all are content, for each is full to his measure, and each is happy in the happiness of the other: 'Solet etiam quaeri an [pg 24] in gaudio dispares sint, sicut in claritate cognitionis differunt. De hoc August. ait in lib. de Civ. Dei: Multae mansiones in una domo erunt, scilicet, variae praemiorum dignitates: sed ubi Deus erit omnia in omnibus, erit etiam in dispari claritate par gaudium; ut quod habebunt singuli, commune sit omnibus, quia etiam gloria capitis omnium erit per vinculum charitatis. Ex his datur intelligi quod par gaudium omnes habebunt, etsi disparem cognitionis claritatem, quia per charitatem quae in singulis erit perfecta, tantum quisque gaudebit de bono alterius, quantum gauderet si in se ipso haberet. Sed si par erit cunctorum gaudium, videtur quod par sit omnium beatitudo; quod constat omnino non esse. Ad quod dici potest quod beatitudo par esset si ita esset par gaudium, ut etiam par esset cognitio; sed quia hoc non erit, non faciet paritas gaudii paritatem beatitudinis. Potest etiam sic accipi par gaudium, ut non referatur paritas ad intensionem affectionis gaudentium, sed ad universitatem rerum de quibus laetabitur: quia de omni re unde gaudebit unus, gaudebunt omnes.' Petri Lombardi ... Sententiarum Lib. IV, Distinct. xlix. 4. Compare Aquinas, Summa, Supplement. Quaest. xciii.

But while not everyone has the same level of virtue and wisdom to understand God, everyone is content, as each person is fulfilled in their own way, and each finds happiness in the happiness of others: 'It is often asked whether they are unequal in joy, just as they differ in the clarity of understanding. Regarding this, Augustine says in the book City of God: There will be many dwellings in one house, namely, various degrees of rewards: but where God is all in all, there will also be equal joy in differing clarity; so that what each individual has may be shared by all, since the glory of the head of all will be through the bond of charity. From this, it can be understood that all will have equal joy, even if their clarity of understanding is different, because through the charity that will be perfected in each, each will rejoice in the good of another as much as they would rejoice if they had it in themselves. However, if the joy of all is equal, it seems that the happiness of everyone must be equal too; which is certainly not the case. It can be said that happiness would be equal if joy were equal, just as understanding were also equal; but since this will not happen, the equality of joy will not result in equality of happiness. One could also interpret equal joy not in terms of the intensity of the joy of those rejoicing but in terms of the overall goodness of what will bring joy: because in everything that one rejoices over, all will rejoice.' Peter Lombard ... Sentences Book IV, Distinction xlix. 4. Compare Aquinas, Summa, Supplement. Question xciii.

All in heaven are perfectly happy in the place assigned to them, is Piccardo's answer to Dante (Paradiso, iii. 70-88): 'So that our being thus, from threshold unto threshold throughout the realm, is a joy to all the realm, as to the King, who draweth our wills to what he willeth: and his will is our peace.'

All in heaven are completely happy in their designated places, is Piccardo's response to Dante (Paradiso, iii. 70-88): 'So our existence, from one threshold to another throughout the realm, brings joy to the entire realm, just like to the King, who guides our desires to align with his wishes: and his wish is our peace.'

ll. 23-4. The variants in these lines show that 1633 has in this poem followed not D, H49, Lec but A18, N, TC.

ll. 23-4. The different versions in these lines indicate that 1633 has in this poem followed not D, H49, Lec but A18, N, TC.

Page 25. A Farewell: of my name in the window.

I have adopted from the title of this poem in D, H49, Lec the correct manner of entitling all these poems. In the printed editions the titles run straight on, A Valediction of my name, in the window. This has led in the case of the next of these poems, A Valediction of the booke, to the mistake expressed in the title of 1633, Valediction to his Booke, and repeated by Grosart, that the latter was a dedication, 'formed the concluding poem of the missing edition of his poems.' This is a complete mistake. Valediction is the general title of a poem bidding farewell. Of the Booke, Of teares, &c., indicate the particular themes. This is clearly brought out in O'F, where they are brought together and numbered. Valediction 2. of Teares, &c.

I have taken the title of this poem from D, H49, Lec as the correct way to title all these poems. In the printed editions, the titles go straight on, A Valediction of my name, in the window. This has led to a mistake regarding the next poem, A Valediction of the booke, as expressed in the title of 1633, Valediction to his Booke, and repeated by Grosart, claiming that it was a dedication, 'forming the concluding poem of the missing edition of his poems.' This is completely wrong. Valediction is the general title of a poem that says goodbye. Of the Booke, Of teares, etc., specify the particular themes. This is clearly demonstrated in O'F, where they are grouped together and numbered. Valediction 2. of Teares, etc.

Page 26, l. 28. The Rafters of my body, bone. Compare: 'First, Ossa, bones, We know in the naturall and ordinary acceptation, what they are; They are these Beames, and Timbers, and Rafters of these Tabernacles, these Temples of the Holy Ghost, these bodies of ours.' Sermons 80. 51. 516.

Page 26, l. 28. The beams of my body are bones. Compare: 'First, Ossa, bones. We understand in the natural and usual sense what they are; they are the beams, the supports, and the rafters of these tabernacles, these temples of the Holy Spirit, our bodies.' Sermons 80. 51. 516.

Page 27, ll. 31-2.

Page 27, ll. 31-2.

Till my returne, repaire

Until I return, repair

And recompact my scattered body so.

And put my broken pieces back together like this.

This verse is rightly printed in the 1633 edition. In that of 1635 [pg 25] it went wrong; and the errors were transmitted through all the subsequent editions, and have been retained by Grosart and Chambers, but corrected in the Grolier Club edition. The full stop after 'so' was changed to a comma on the natural but mistaken assumption that 'so' pointed forward to the immediately following 'as'. In fact, 'so' refers back to the preceding verse. Donne has described how from his anatomy or skeleton, i.e. his name scratched in the glass, the lady may repair and recompact his whole frame, and he opens the new verse by bidding her do so. Compare: 'In this chapter ... we have Job's Anatomy, Jobs Sceleton, the ruins to which he was reduced.... Job felt the hand of destruction upon him, and he felt the hand of preservation too; and it was all one hand: This is God's Method ... even God's demolitions are super-edifications, his Anatomies, his dissections are so many recompactings, so many resurrections; God winds us off the Skein, that he may weave us up into the whole peece, and he cuts us out of the whole peece into peeces, that he may make us up into a whole garment.' Sermons 80. 43. 127-9. Again, 'It is a divorce and no super-induction, it is a separating, and no redintegration.' Sermons 80. 55. 552. With the third line, 'As all the virtuous powers,' Donne begins a new comparison which is completed in the next stanza. Therefore the sixth stanza closes rightly in the 1633 text with a colon. The full stop of the later editions, which Chambers adopts, is obviously wrong. Grosart has a semicolon, but as he retains the comma at 'so' and puts a semicolon at the end of the previous stanza, the sense becomes very obscure.

This verse is correctly printed in the 1633 edition. In the 1635 version, [pg 25] it was incorrect, and the mistakes were carried through all the later editions, which Grosart and Chambers kept, but it was fixed in the Grolier Club edition. The period after 'so' was changed to a comma based on the natural but incorrect assumption that 'so' was pointing to the immediately following 'as'. In reality, 'so' refers back to the previous verse. Donne illustrates how from his anatomy or skeleton, meaning his name scratched on the glass, the lady can reconstruct his entire form, and he begins the new verse by asking her to do just that. Compare: 'In this chapter ... we have Job's Anatomy, Job's Skeleton, the ruins to which he was reduced.... Job felt the hand of destruction upon him, and he felt the hand of preservation too; and it was all one hand: This is God's Method ... even God's demolitions are super-edifications, his Anatomies, his dissections are so many recompactings, so many resurrections; God unwinds us from the Skein so that he can weave us back into the whole piece, and he cuts us out of the whole piece into pieces, so he can make us into a whole garment.' Sermons 80. 43. 127-9. Again, 'It is a divorce and no super-induction, it is a separation, and no reintegration.' Sermons 80. 55. 552. With the third line, 'As all the virtuous powers,' Donne starts a new comparison that is completed in the next stanza. Therefore, the sixth stanza properly ends in the 1633 text with a colon. The period in the later editions, which Chambers uses, is clearly incorrect. Grosart has a semicolon, but since he keeps the comma at 'so' and places a semicolon at the end of the previous stanza, the meaning becomes very unclear.

Page 28. Twicknam Garden.

l. 1. surrounded with tears: i.e. overflowed with tears, the root idea of 'surrounded'. The Dutch poet translates:

l. 1. surrounded with tears: meaning filled with tears, which is the basic idea of 'surrounded'. The Dutch poet translates:

Van suchten hytgedort, van tranen overvloeyt.

Van suchten hytgedort, van tranen overvloeyt.

Compare: 'The traditional doctrines in the Roman Church, which are so many, as that they overflow even the water of life, the Scriptures themselves, and suppresse and surround them.' Sermons 80. 59. 599.

Compare: 'The traditional teachings in the Roman Church are numerous, to the point that they overshadow even the living water, the Scriptures themselves, and stifle and encircle them.' Sermons 80. 59. 599.

With this whole poem compare: 'Sir, Because I am in a place and season where I see every thing bud forth, I must do so too, and vent some of my meditations to you.... The pleasantnesse of the season displeases me. Everything refreshes, and I wither, and I grow older and not better, my strength diminishes and my load growes, and being to pass more and more stormes, I finde that I have not onely cast out all my ballast, which nature and time gives, Reason and discretion, and so am as empty and light as Vanity can make me, but I have overfraught myself with vice, and so am ridd(l)ingly subject to two contrary wracks, Sinking and Oversetting,' &c. Letters (1651), pp. 78-9 (To Sir Henry Goodyere).

With this whole poem in mind: 'Sir, Because I’m in a place and time where I see everything coming to life, I feel compelled to do the same and share some of my thoughts with you... The beauty of the season actually bothers me. Everything is being rejuvenated while I’m fading, aging without improving; my strength is fading and my burdens are growing. As I face more and more challenges, I realize that I’ve not only removed all my weight, which nature and time provide—reason and judgment—so I’m left as empty and light as vanity can make me. But I've also overloaded myself with vice and find myself caught in the struggle between sinking and capsizing,' &c. Letters (1651), pp. 78-9 (To Sir Henry Goodyere).

[pg 26]

[pg 26]

l. 15. Indure, nor yet leave loving. This is at first sight a strange reading, and I was disposed to think that 1635-69, which has the support of several MSS. (none of very high textual authority), must be right. It is strange to hear the Petrarchian lover (Donne is probably addressing the Countess of Bedford) speak of 'leaving loving' as though it were in his power. The reading 'nor leave this garden' suits what follows: 'Not to be mocked by the garden and yet to linger here in the vicinity of her I love let me become,' &c.

l. 15. Endure, or don't stop loving. At first glance, this seems like a strange interpretation, and I initially thought that 1635-69, backed by several manuscripts (none of which hold significant textual credibility), must be correct. It's odd to hear the Petrarchan lover (Donne is likely addressing the Countess of Bedford) talk about 'stopping loving' as if it were his choice. The reading 'nor leave this garden' fits what comes next: 'Not to be mocked by the garden and yet to linger here near the one I love, let me become,' & c.

It is remarkable that D, H49, Lec, and H40 omit this half line. If the same omission was in the MS. from which 1633 printed, the present reading might be an editor's emendation. But it is older than that, for it was the reading of the MS. from which the Dutch poet Huyghens translated, and he has tried by his rhymes to produce the effect of the alliteration:

It’s noteworthy that D, H49, Lec, and H40 leave out this half line. If the same omission was in the manuscript from which 1633 was printed, the current reading could be an editor's correction. However, it predates that, as it was the reading of the manuscript that the Dutch poet Huyghens translated, and he attempted to create the effect of alliteration through his rhymes:

Maer, om my noch te decken

Maer, om my noch te dekken

Voor sulcken ongeval, en niet te min de Min

Voor zo'n ongeluk, en niet minder de Min

Te voeren in mijn zin,

To be included in my sentence,

Komt Min, en laet my hier yet ongevoelicks wezen.

Komt Min, and let me be here yet unfeeling.

Donne means, I suppose, 'Not to be mocked by the garden, and yet to be ever the faithful lover.' Compare Loves Deitie, l. 24. 'Love might make me leave loving.' The remainder of the verse may have been suggested by Jonson's

Donne means, I guess, 'Not to be mocked by the garden, and yet to always be the loyal lover.' Compare Loves Deitie, l. 24. 'Love might make me stop loving.' The rest of the verse may have been inspired by Jonson's

Slow, slow, fresh Fount, keep time with my salt Tears.

Slow, slow, fresh fountain, match the pace of my salty tears.

Cynthias Revels (1600).

Cynthia's Revels (1600).

l. 17. I have ventured to adopt 'groane' for 'grow' ('grone' and 'growe' are almost indistinguishable) from A18, N, TC; D, H49, Lec; and H40. It is surely much more in Donne's style than the colourless and pointless 'growe'. It is, too, in closer touch with the next line. If 'growing' is all we are to have predicated of the mandrake, then it should be sufficient for the fountain to 'stand', or 'flow'. The chief difficulty in accepting the MS. reading is that the mandrake is most often said to shriek, sometimes to howl, not to groan:

l. 17. I've decided to use 'groane' instead of 'grow' ('grone' and 'growe' are nearly identical) from A18, N, TC; D, H49, Lec; and H40. It definitely fits Donne's style much better than the bland and meaningless 'growe'. It also connects more closely with the next line. If we're only going to say the mandrake is 'growing', then it should be enough for the fountain to 'stand' or 'flow'. The main issue with accepting the manuscript reading is that the mandrake is usually described as shrieking, sometimes howling, not groaning:

I prethee yet remember

I urge you to remember

Millions are now in graves, which at last day

Millions are now in graves, which at the final day

Like mandrakes shall rise shreeking.

Like mandrakes will rise screaming.

Webster, The White Devil, V. vi. 64.

Webster, The White Devil, V. vi. 64.

On the other hand the lover most often groans:

On the other hand, the lover often sighs:

Thy face hath not the power to make love grone.

Your face doesn't have the power to make love sigh.

Shakespeare, Sonnets, 131. 6.

Shakespeare, Sonnets, 131. 6.

Beshrew that heart that makes my heart to groane.

Beshrew that heart that makes my heart groan.

Shakespeare, Sonnets, 133. 1.

Shakespeare, Sonnets, 133. 1.

Ros. I would be glad to see it. (i.e. his heart)

Ros. I would love to see it. (i.e. his heart)

Bir. I would you heard it groan.

Bir. I wish you could hear it groan.

Love's Labour's Lost.

Love's Labour's Lost.

[pg 27]

[pg 27]

In a metaphor where two objects are identified such a transference of attributes is quite permissible. Moreover, although 'shriek' is the more common word, 'groan' is used of the mandrake:

In a metaphor where two objects are identified, this kind of transfer of attributes is completely acceptable. Also, even though 'shriek' is the more common word, 'groan' is used for the mandrake:

Would curses kill, as doth the mandrake's groan,

Would curses kill, like the groan of a mandrake,

I would invent as bitter searching terms, &c.

I would come up with really harsh search terms, etc.

2 Hen. VI, III. ii. 310.

2 Hen. VI, III. ii. 310.

In the Elegie upon ... Prince Henry (p. 269, ll. 53-4) Donne writes:

In the Elegy upon ... Prince Henry (p. 269, ll. 53-4), Donne writes:

though such a life wee have

though such a life we have

As but so many mandrakes on his grave.

As just a few mandrakes on his grave.

i.e. a life of groans.

a life of complaints.

Page 29. A Valediction: of the Book.

l. 3. Esloygne. Chambers alters to 'eloign', but Donne's is a good English form.

l. 3. Esloygne. Chambers changes it to 'eloign', but Donne's version is a good English form.

From worldly care himself he did esloyne.

From worldly concerns he kept himself away.

Spenser, F. Q. I. iv. 20.

Spenser, F. Q. I. iv. 20.

The two forms seem to have run parallel from the outset, but that with 's' disappears after the seventeenth century.

The two forms appear to have existed side by side from the beginning, but the one with 's' disappears after the seventeenth century.

Page 30, l. 7. Her who from Pindar could allure. Corinna, who five times defeated Pindar at Thebes. Aelian, Var. Hist. xiii. 25, referred to by Professor Norton. He quotes also from Pausanias, ix. 22.

Page 30, l. 7. Her who could charm Pindar. Corinna, who beat Pindar five times at Thebes. Aelian, Var. Hist. xiii. 25, cited by Professor Norton. He also quotes from Pausanias, ix. 22.

l. 8. And her, through whose help Lucan is not lame. His wife, Polla Argentaria, who 'assisted her husband in correcting the three first books of his Pharsalia'. Lemprière. The source of this tradition I cannot discover. The only reference indicated by Schanz is to Apollinaris Sidonius (Epist. 2, 10, 6, p. 46), who includes her among a list of women who aided and inspired their husbands: 'saepe versum ... complevit ... Argentaria cum Lucano.'

l. 8. And her, through whose help Lucan is not lame. His wife, Polla Argentaria, who helped her husband revise the first three books of his Pharsalia. Lemprière. I can’t find the source of this tradition. The only reference Schanz mentions is to Apollinaris Sidonius (Epist. 2, 10, 6, p. 46), who includes her in a list of women who supported and inspired their husbands: 'saepe versum ... complevit ... Argentaria cum Lucano.'

l. 9. And her, whose booke (they say) Homer did finde, and name. I owe my understanding of this line to Professor Norton, who refers to the Myriobiblon or Bibliotheca of Photius, of which the first edition was published at Augsburg in 1601. There Photius, in an abstract of a work by Ptolemy Hephaestion of Alexandria, states that Musaeus' daughter Helena wrote on the war of Troy, and that from her work Homer took the subject of his poem. But another account refers to Phantasia of Memphis, the daughter of Nicarchus, whose work Homer got from a sacred scribe named Pharis at Memphis. This last source is mentioned by Lemprière, who knows nothing of the other. Probably, therefore, it is the better known tradition.

l. 9. And her, whose book (they say) Homer found and named. I owe my understanding of this line to Professor Norton, who refers to the Myriobiblon or Bibliotheca of Photius, the first edition of which was published in Augsburg in 1601. In it, Photius, summarizing a work by Ptolemy Hephaestion of Alexandria, states that Musaeus' daughter Helena wrote about the war of Troy, and that Homer took the subject of his poem from her work. However, another account mentions Phantasia of Memphis, the daughter of Nicarchus, whose work Homer obtained from a sacred scribe named Pharis in Memphis. This last source is noted by Lemprière, who is unaware of the other. Therefore, it is likely the more well-known tradition.

ll. 21-2. I have interchanged the old semicolon at the end of l. 21 and the comma at the end of l. 22. I take the first three lines of the stanza to form an absolute clause: 'This book once written, in cipher or new-made idiom, we are thereby (in these letters) the only instruments for Loves clergy—their Missal and Breviary.' I presume this is how it is understood by Chambers and the Grolier Club editor, who place a semicolon at the end of each line. It seems [pg 28] to me that with so heavy a pause after l. 21 a full stop would be better at the end of l. 22.

ll. 21-2. I’ve switched the old semicolon at the end of l. 21 with the comma at the end of l. 22. I interpret the first three lines of the stanza as forming an absolute clause: 'This book once written, in cipher or newly created language, we are therefore (in these letters) the only instruments for Love's clergy—their Missal and Breviary.' I assume that Chambers and the Grolier Club editor understand it this way, since they place a semicolon at the end of each line. It seems to me that with such a long pause after l. 21, a full stop would be more appropriate at the end of l. 22. [pg 28]

l. 25. Vandals and Goths inundate us. This, the reading of quite a number of independent MSS., seems to me greatly preferable to that of the printed texts:

l. 25. Vandals and Goths flood us. This, according to several independent manuscripts, seems to me much better than the printed texts:

Vandals and the Goths invade us.

Vandals and the Goths are invading us.

The agreement of the printed texts does not carry much weight, for any examination of the variants in this poem will reveal that they are errors due to misunderstanding, e.g. l. 20, 'tome,' 'to me,' 'tomb' show that each edition has been printed from the last, preserving, or conjecturally amending, its blunders. If therefore the 1633 editor mistook 'in[~u]date' for 'invade', that is sufficient. Besides the metrical harshness of the line there seems to be no reason why the epithet 'ravenous' should be applied to the Vandals and not extended to the Goths. The metaphor of inundation is used by Donne in the sermons: 'The Torrents, and Inundations, which invasive Armies pour upon Nations, we are fain to call by the name of Law, The Law of Armes.' Sermons 26. 3. 36. Milton too uses it:

The agreement of the printed texts doesn’t hold much significance because any review of the variations in this poem shows that they are mistakes from misinterpretation. For example, line 20 has 'tome,' 'to me,' and 'tomb,' which indicate that each edition has been printed from the previous one, either keeping or guessing its errors. So, if the 1633 editor confused 'in[~u]date' with 'invade,' that’s enough. Also, aside from the awkwardness of the line, there’s no clear reason why the term 'ravenous' should be used for the Vandals and not for the Goths as well. Donne uses the metaphor of flooding in his sermons: 'The Torrents, and Inundations, which invasive Armies pour upon Nations, we are forced to call by the name of Law, The Law of Armes.' Sermons 26. 3. 36. Milton uses it too:

A multitude like which the populous North

A crowd like the one in the busy North

Poured never from her frozen loins, to pass

Poured never from her frozen loins, to pass

Rhene or the Danaw, where her barbarous sons

Rhene or the Danaw, where her savage sons

Came like a deluge on the South, and spread

Came like a flood in the South, and spread

Beneath Gibraltar to the Libyan sands.

Beneath Gibraltar to the Libyan sands.

Paradise Lost, i. 351-4.

Paradise Lost, i. 351-4.

Probably both Donne and Milton had in mind Isaiah's description of the Assyrian invasion, where in the Vulgate the word is that used here: 'Propter hoc ecce Dominus adducet super eos aquas fluminis fortes et multas, regem Assyriorum, et omnem gloriam eius; et ascendet super omnes rivos eius, et fluet super universas ripas eius; et ibit per Iudam, inundans, et transiens usque ad collum veniet.' Isaiah viii. 7-8.

Probably both Donne and Milton were thinking of Isaiah's description of the Assyrian invasion, where in the Vulgate the word used here is: 'Propter hoc ecce Dominus adducet super eos aquas fluminis fortes et multas, regem Assyriorum, et omnem gloriam eius; et ascendet super omnes rivos eius, et fluet super universas ripas eius; et ibit per Iudam, inundans, et transiens usque ad collum veniet.' Isaiah viii. 7-8.

Donne uses the word exactly as here in the Essays in Divinity: 'To which foreign sojourning ... many have assimilated and compared the Roman Church's straying into France and being impounded in Avignon seventy years; and so long also lasted the inundation of the Goths in Italy.' Ed. Jessop (1855), p. 155.

Donne uses the word exactly as here in the Essays in Divinity: 'Many have likened the Roman Church's departure into France and its being stuck in Avignon for seventy years to foreign sojourning; and the flood of the Goths in Italy lasted just as long.' Ed. Jessop (1855), p. 155.

Page 31, ll. 37-54. These verses are somewhat difficult but very characteristic. 'In these our letters, wherein is contained the whole mystery of love, Lawyers will find by what titles we hold our mistresses, what dues we are bound to pay as to feudal superiors. They will find also how, claiming prerogative or privilege they devour or confiscate the estates for which we have paid due service, by transferring what we owe to love, to womankind. The service which we pay expecting love in return, they claim as due to their womanhood, and deserving of no recompense, no return of love. Even when going beyond the strict fee they demand subsidies they will forsake a lover [pg 29] who thinks he has thereby secured them, and will plead "honour" or "conscience".'

Page 31, ll. 37-54. These lines are a bit tricky but very telling. 'In these letters, where the entire mystery of love is laid out, lawyers will discover the titles under which we claim our lovers, and the obligations we owe to them like feudal lords. They will also see how, by claiming their authority or rights, they consume or seize the properties for which we have given proper service, transferring our debts to love and women. The service we provide in hopes of receiving love back is claimed as owed to their femininity, and it’s expected to be given without any reward or return of affection. Even when they go beyond what’s strictly required, they seek additional support and will abandon a lover who thinks he’s won them over, citing "honor" or "conscience."'

'Statesmen will learn here the secret of their art. Love and statesmanship both alike depend upon what we might call the art of "bluffing". Neither will bear too curious examination. The statesman and the lover must impose for the moment, disguising weakness or inspiring fear in those who descry it.'

'Politicians will discover the key to their craft here. Both love and politics rely on what we might call the art of "bluffing." Neither can withstand too much scrutiny. The politician and the lover must project confidence, hiding their weaknesses or instilling fear in those who might notice them.'

l. 53. In this thy booke, such will their nothing see. After some hesitation I have adopted the 1635-54 reading in preference to that of 1633 and 1669, 'there something.' I do so because (1) the MSS. support it. Their uncertainty as to 'their' and 'there' is of no importance; (2) 'there' is a weak repetition of 'in this thy book', an emphatic enough indication of place; (3) 'their nothing' is both the more difficult reading and the more characteristic of Donne. The art of a statesman is a 'nothing'. He uses the word in the same way of his own Paradoxes and Problems when sending some of them to Sir Henry Wotton, and with the same emphatic stress on the first syllable: 'having this advantage to escape from being called ill things that they are nothings' (An unpublished letter, quoted in the Cambridge History of Literature, vol. iv, p. 218). The word was pronounced with a fully rounded 'no'. Compare Negative Love, l. 16.

l. 53. In this book of yours, nothing will be seen by them. After some hesitation, I have chosen the 1635-54 reading over that of 1633 and 1669, which says 'there something.' I have decided this because (1) the manuscripts support it. Their uncertainty regarding 'their' and 'there' doesn’t matter; (2) 'there' is a weak repetition of 'in this book of yours,' which is an emphatic enough indication of place; (3) 'their nothing' is both the more difficult reading and the more characteristic of Donne. The skill of a statesman is a 'nothing.' He uses the word the same way in his own Paradoxes and Problems when sending some of them to Sir Henry Wotton, emphasizing the first syllable: 'having this advantage to escape from being called bad things that they are nothings' (An unpublished letter, quoted in the Cambridge History of Literature, vol. iv, p. 218). The word was pronounced with a fully rounded 'no.' Compare Negative Love, l. 16.

With the sentiment compare: 'And as our Alchymists can finde their whole art and worke of Alchymy, not only in Virgil and Ovid, but in Moses and Solomon; so these men can find such a transmutation into golde, such a foundation of profit, in extorting a sense for Purgatory, or other profitable Doctrines, out of any Scripture.' Sermons 80. 78. 791.

With this thought in mind: 'Just as our alchemists can discover their entire craft and work in alchemy, not only in Virgil and Ovid, but also in Moses and Solomon; these individuals can find a way to turn something into gold, a basis for profit, by extracting a meaning for Purgatory or other beneficial doctrines from any scripture.' Sermons 80. 78. 791.

'Un personnage de grande dignité, me voulant approuver par authorité cette queste de la pierre philosophale où il est tout plongé, m'allegua dernièrement cinq ou six passages de la Bible, sur lesquels il disoit s'estre premièrement fondé pour la descharge de sa conscience (car il est de profession ecclesiastique); et, à la verité, l'invention n'en estoit pas seulement plaisante, mais encore bien proprement accommodée à la défence de cette belle science.' Montaigne, Apologie de Raimond Sebond (Les Essais, ii. 12).

'A person of great dignity, wanting to approve this quest for the philosopher's stone with authority, recently quoted five or six passages from the Bible, on which he said he had first based himself to ease his conscience (since he is of ecclesiastical profession); and, in truth, the reference was not only amusing but also quite appropriately suited to the defense of this beautiful science.' Montaigne, Apologie de Raimond Sebond (Les Essais, ii. 12).

Page 32, ll. 59-61. To take a latitude, &c. The latitude of a spot may always be found by measuring the distance from the zenith of a star whose altitude, i.e. distance from the equator, is known. The words 'At their brightest' are only used to point the antithesis with the 'dark eclipses' used to measure longitude.

Page 32, ll. 59-61. To take a latitude, &c. The latitude of a location can always be determined by measuring the distance from the zenith of a star whose altitude, meaning its distance from the equator, is known. The phrase 'At their brightest' is used solely to contrast with the 'dark eclipses' utilized to measure longitude.

ll. 61-3.

ll. 61-3.

but to conclude

but to wrap up

Of longitudes, what other way have wee,

Of longitudes, what other way do we,

But to marke when, and where the dark eclipses bee.

But to note when and where the dark eclipses are.

This method of estimating longitude was, it is said, first discovered by noting that an eclipse which took place during the battle of Arbela was observed at Alexandria an hour later. If the time at which an [pg 30] instantaneous phenomenon such as an eclipse of the moon begins at Greenwich (or whatever be the first meridian) is known, and the time of its beginning at whatever place a ship is be then noted, the difference gives the longitude. The eclipses of the moons in Saturn have been used for the purpose. The method is not, however, a practically useful one. Owing to the penumbra it is difficult to observe the exact moment at which an eclipse of the moon begins. In certain positions of Saturn her satellites are not visible. Another method used was to note the lunar distances of certain stars, but the most common and practical method is by the use of well adjusted and carefully corrected chronometers giving Greenwich time.

This way of estimating longitude was reportedly first discovered by noticing that an eclipse during the battle of Arbela was seen in Alexandria an hour later. If you know when an instantaneous event like a lunar eclipse starts at Greenwich (or any other prime meridian) and then note when it starts at the location of a ship, the difference will give you the longitude. Eclipses of Saturn's moons have been used for this purpose. However, this method isn’t very practical. Due to the penumbra, it’s challenging to observe the exact moment a lunar eclipse begins. In certain positions of Saturn, its moons are not visible. Another method was to track the lunar distances of specific stars, but the most common and effective method is using well-adjusted and accurately corrected chronometers that provide Greenwich time.

The comparison in the last five lines rests on a purely verbal basis. 'Longitude' means literally 'length', 'latitude', 'breadth'. Therefore longitude is compared with the duration of love, 'how long this love will be.' There is no real appropriateness.

The comparison in the last five lines is based solely on words. 'Longitude' literally means 'length,' while 'latitude' means 'breadth.' So, longitude is compared to the duration of love, 'how long this love will be.' There isn't any real relevance.

Page 33. Loves growth.

ll. 7-8. But if this medicine, &c. 'The quintessence then is a certain matter extracted from all things which Nature has produced, and from everything which has life corporeally in itself, a matter most subtly purged of all impurities and mortality, and separated from all the elements. From this it is evident that the quintessence is, so to say, a nature, a force, a virtue, and a medicine, once shut up within things but now free from any domicile and from all outward incorporation. The same is also the colour, the life, the properties of things.... Now the fact that this quintessence cures all diseases does not arise from temperature, but from an innate property, namely its great cleanliness and purity, by which, after a wonderful manner, it alters the body into its own purity, and entirely changes it.... When therefore the quintessence is separated from that which is not the quintessence, as the soul from its body, and itself is taken into the body, what infirmity is able to withstand this so noble, pure, and powerful nature, or to take away our life save death, which being predestined separates our soul and body, as we teach in our treatise on Life and Death. But by whatsoever method it takes place, the quintessence should not be extracted by the mixture or the addition of incongruous matters; but the element of the quintessence must be extracted from a separated body, and in like manner by that separated body which is extracted.' Paracelsus, The Fourth Book of the Archidoxies. Concerning the Quintessence.

ll. 7-8. But if this medicine, &c. 'The quintessence is a specific substance derived from all things that Nature has created, and from everything that has life physically within itself, a substance purified of all impurities and mortality, and separated from all the elements. This shows that the quintessence is, in a sense, a nature, a force, a virtue, and a medicine that was once contained within things but is now free from any physical home and all external connections. It also embodies the color, life, and properties of things.... Now the fact that this quintessence cures all diseases does not come from temperature, but from an inherent quality, namely its extraordinary cleanliness and purity, which, in a remarkable way, transforms the body into its own purity and completely changes it.... So when the quintessence is separated from everything that is not quintessence, like the soul from its body, and it is taken into the body, what illness could resist such a noble, pure, and powerful nature, or take away our life except for death, which, being predetermined, separates our soul and body, as we explain in our work on Life and Death. However it occurs, the quintessence should not be extracted by mixing or adding incompatible substances; it must be derived from a separate body, and similarly using that separate body from which it is obtained.' Paracelsus, The Fourth Book of the Archidoxies. Concerning the Quintessence.

The O.E.D. quotes the first sentence of this passage to illustrate its first sense of the word—'the "fifth essence" of ancient and mediaeval philosophy, supposed to be the substance of which the heavenly bodies were composed, and to be actually latent in all things, the extraction of it ... being one of the great objects of Alchemy.' But Paracelsus expressly denies 'that the quintessence exists as a fifth element beyond the other four'; and as he goes on [pg 31] to discuss the different quintessences of different things (each thing having in its constitution the four elements, though one may be predominant) it would seem that he is using the word rather in the second sense given in the O.E.D.—'The most essential part of any substance, extracted by natural or artificial processes.' Probably the two meanings ran into each other. There was a real and an ideal quintessence of things. A specific sense given to the word in older Chemistry is a definite alcoholic tincture obtained by digestion at a gentle heat. This is probably the 'soule of simples' (p. 186, l. 26), unless that also is the quintessence in Paracelsus's full sense of the word.

The O.E.D. quotes the first sentence of this passage to show its initial meaning of the word—'the "fifth essence" of ancient and medieval philosophy, believed to be the substance that made up the heavenly bodies and thought to be present in everything, with the extraction of it ... being one of the main goals of Alchemy.' However, Paracelsus clearly denies 'that the quintessence exists as a fifth element beyond the other four'; and as he continues to talk about the different quintessences of various things (each thing consisting of the four elements, though one may be more dominant), it seems he is using the word in the second sense provided in the O.E.D.—'The most essential part of any substance, extracted by natural or artificial processes.' Likely, the two meanings overlapped. There was a real and an ideal quintessence of things. A specific meaning attributed to the word in older Chemistry refers to a particular alcoholic extract obtained by gentle heating. This is probably the 'soule of simples' (p. 186, l. 26), unless that too represents the quintessence in Paracelsus's complete understanding of the term.

 ll. 17-20.

ll. 17-20.

As, in the firmament,

In the sky

Starres by the Sunne are not inlarg'd, but showne.

Stars by the Sun aren't expanded, but revealed.

Gentle love deeds, as blossomes on a bough,

Kind acts of love, like blossoms on a branch,

From loves awakened root do bud out now.

From love's awakened roots, new buds now sprout.

P reads here:

P reads here:

As in the firmament

Like in the sky

Starres by the sunne are not enlarg'd but showne

Stars by the sun are not increased but revealed.

Greater; Loves deeds, &c.

Greater; Loves actions, etc.

This certainly makes the verse clearer. As it stands l. 18 is rather an enigma. The stars are not revealed by the sun, but hidden. Grosart's note is equally enigmatical: 'a curious phrase meaning that the stars that show in daylight are not enlarged, but showne to be brighter than their invisible neighbours, and to be comparatively brighter than they appear to be when all are seen together in the darkness of the night.' P is so carelessly written that an occasional good reading may be an old one because there is no evidence of any editing. The copyist seems to have written on without paying any attention to the sense of what he set down. Still, 'Gentle' is the reading of all the other MSS. and editions, and I do not think it is necessary or desirable to change it. But P's emendation shows what Donne meant. By 'showne' he does not mean 'revealed'—an adjectival predicate 'larger' or 'greater' must be supplied from the verb 'enlarg'd'. 'The stars at sunrise are not really made larger, but they are made to seem larger.' It is a characteristically elliptical and careless wording of a characteristically acute and vivid image. Mr. Wells has used the same phenomenon with effect:

This definitely makes the verse clearer. As it stands, line 18 is somewhat of a puzzle. The stars aren't revealed by the sun; they're hidden. Grosart's note is also puzzling: 'a curious phrase meaning that the stars that are visible during the day aren't enlarged, but appear brighter than their invisible neighbors, and are relatively brighter than they seem when everything is visible together in the darkness of the night.' P is so poorly written that an occasional good reading might come from an old version, as there's no evidence of any editing. The copyist seems to have written without paying attention to the sense of what he was putting down. Still, 'Gentle' is the reading of all the other manuscripts and editions, and I don't think it's necessary or desirable to change it. However, P's correction shows what Donne intended. By 'showne,' he doesn't mean 'revealed'—an adjectival predicate 'larger' or 'greater' needs to be supplied from the verb 'enlarg'd.' 'The stars at sunrise are not really made larger, but they seem larger.' It’s a characteristically elliptical and careless phrasing of a typically sharp and vivid image. Mr. Wells has effectively used the same phenomenon:

'He peered upwards. "Look!" he said.

'He looked up. "Look!" he said.'

"What?" I asked.

"What?" I asked.

"In the sky. Already. On the blackness—a little touch of blue. See! The stars seem larger. And the little ones and all those dim nebulosities we saw in empty space—they are hidden."

"In the sky. Already. On the darkness—a small hint of blue. Look! The stars appear bigger. And the tiny ones and all those faint nebulas we noticed in empty space—they are obscured."

Swiftly, steadily the day approached us.' The first Men in the Moon. (Chap. vii. Sunrise on the Moon.)

Swiftly and steadily, the day was coming closer to us. The First Men in the Moon. (Chap. vii. Sunrise on the Moon.)

A similar phenomenon is noted by Donne: 'A Torch in a misty night, seemeth greater then in a clear.' Sermons 50. 36. 326.

A similar phenomenon is pointed out by Donne: 'A Torch in a misty night seems greater than in a clear.' Sermons 50. 36. 326.

[pg 32]

[pg 32]

Page 34. Love Swap.

l. 11. A non obstante: a privilege, a waiving of any law in favour of an individual: 'Who shall give any other interpretation, any modification, any Non obstante upon his law in my behalf, when he comes to judge me according to that law which himself hath made.' Sermons 50. 12. 97. 'A Non obstante and priviledge to doe a sinne before hand.' Ibid. 50. 35. 313.

l. 11. A non obstante: a privilege that allows someone to bypass any law in favor of an individual: 'Who will provide any other interpretation, any modification, any non obstante in my favor when he comes to judge me according to the law that he himself has created.' Sermons 50. 12. 97. 'A non obstante and privilege to commit a sin beforehand.' Ibid. 50. 35. 313.

l. 14. minion: i.e. 'one specially favoured or beloved; a dearest friend' &c. O.E.D. Not used in a contemptuous sense. 'John the Minion of Christ upon earth, and survivor of the Apostles, (whose books rather seem fallen from Heaven, and writ with the hand which ingraved the stone Tables, then a mans work)' &c. Sermons 50. 33. 309.

l. 14. minion: i.e. 'someone who is especially favored or loved; a closest friend' &c. O.E.D. Not used in a disrespectful way. 'John, the Minion of Christ on earth, and the last of the Apostles, (whose writings seem to have fallen from Heaven, written with the hand that inscribed the stone tablets, rather than by a human hand)' &c. Sermons 50. 33. 309.

ll. 29 f. Dryden borrows:

ll. 29 f. Dryden borrows:

Great God of Love, why hast thou made

Great God of Love, why have you made

A Face that can all Hearts command,

A face that can capture everyone's heart,

That all Religions can invade,

All religions can intrude,

And change the Laws of ev'ry Land?

And change the laws of every country?

A Song to a fair Young Lady Going out of Town in

A Song to a Pretty Young Lady Leaving Town

the Spring.

spring.

Page 36. Restricted Love.

Compare with this the poem Loves Freedome in Beaumont's Poems (1652), sig. E. 6:

Compare this with the poem Loves Freedome in Beaumont's Poems (1652), sig. E. 6:

Why should man be only ty'd

Why should a man be just tied down?

To a foolish Female thing,

To a foolish woman,

When all Creatures else beside,

When all other creatures besides,

Birds and Beasts, change every Spring?

Birds and Beasts, change every Spring?

Who would then to one be bound,

Who would then be bound to one,

When so many may be found?

When can so many be found?

The third verse runs:

The third verse goes:

Would you think him wise that now

Would you consider him wise now

Still one sort of meat doth eat,

Still one type of meat does eat,

When both Sea and Land allow

When both the Sea and Land permit

Sundry sorts of other meat?

Various types of meat?

Who would then, &c.

Who would then, etc.

Poems on such themes were doubtless exercises of wit at which more than one author tried his hand in rivalry with his fellows.

Poems on these themes were definitely clever challenges that more than one author attempted in competition with their peers.

l. 16. And not to seeke new lands, or not to deale withall. I have, after some consideration, adhered to the 1633 reading. Chambers has adopted that of the later editions, taking the line to mean that a man builds ships in order to seek new lands and to deal or trade with all lands. But ships cannot trade with inland countries. The form 'withal' is the regular one for 'with' when it follows the noun it governs. 'We build ships not to let them lie in harbours but to [pg 33] seek new lands with, and to trade with.' The MS. evidence is not of much assistance, because it is not clear in all cases what 'wth all' stands for. The words were sometimes separated even when the simple preposition was intended. 'People, such as I have dealt with all in their marchaundyse.' Berners' Froissart, I. cclxvii. 395 (O.E.D.). But D, H49, Lec read 'wth All', supporting Chambers.

l. 16. And not to seek new lands, or not to deal with them. I have, after some thought, stuck to the 1633 reading. Chambers has gone with the later editions, interpreting the line to mean that a man builds ships to seek new lands and to trade with all lands. But ships can't trade with inland countries. The form 'withal' is the standard one for 'with' when it follows the noun it governs. 'We build ships not to let them sit in harbors but to [pg 33] seek new lands with, and to trade with.' The manuscript evidence isn't very helpful, since it's not clear in all cases what 'wth all' refers to. The words were sometimes separated even when just the simple preposition was meant. 'People, such as I have dealt with all in their merchandise.' Berners' Froissart, I. cclxvii. 395 (O.E.D.). But D, H49, Lec read 'wth All', which supports Chambers.

For the sentiment compare:

For the sentiment comparison:

A stately builded ship well rig'd and tall

A beautifully crafted ship that is well-equipped and tall

The Ocean maketh more majesticall:

The ocean is more majestic.

Why vowest thou to live in Sestos here,

Why do you promise to live in Sestos here,

Who on Loves seas more glorious would appeare.

Who on Love's seas would appear more glorious?

Marlowe, Hero and Leander: First Sestiad 219-222.

Marlowe, *Hero and Leander*: *First Sestiad* 219-222.

For 'deale withall' compare:

dealt with it

For ye have much adoe to deale withal.

For you have a lot to deal with.

Spenser's Faerie Queene, VI. i. 10.

Spenser's Faerie Queene, VI. i. 10.

Page 37. The Dream.

ll. 1-10.  Deare love, for nothing lesse then thee

ll. 1-10.  Dear love, for nothing less than you

 Would I have broke this happy dreame,

Would I have ruined this happy dream,

It was a theame

It was a theme

 For reason, much too strong for phantasie,

For reasons much too strong for imagination,

 Therefore thou wak'dst me wisely; yet

So you woke me up wisely; yet

 My Dreame thou brok'st not, but continued'st it,

My dream you didn't break, but you kept it going,

 Thou art so truth, that thoughts of thee suffice,

You are so true that just thinking about you is enough,

 To make dreames truths; and fables histories;

To turn dreams into reality; and stories into history;

 Enter these armes, &c.

Enter these arms, etc.

I have left the punctuation of the first stanza unaltered. The sense is clear and any modernization alters the rhetoric. Chambers places a semicolon after 'dreame' and a full stop after 'phantasie'. The last is certainly wrong, for the statement 'It was a theme', &c. is connected not with what precedes, but with what follows, 'Therefore thou waked'st me wisely.' In like manner Chambers's full stop after 'but continued'st it' breaks the close connexion with the two following lines, which are really an adverbial clause of explanation or reason. 'My dream thou brokest not, but continued'st it,' for 'Thou art so truth', &c. A full stop might more justifiably be placed after 'histories', but the semicolon is more in Donne's manner.

I have kept the punctuation of the first stanza unchanged. The meaning is clear, and any updates would change the tone. Chambers uses a semicolon after 'dreame' and a period after 'phantasie'. The last one is definitely incorrect because the phrase 'It was a theme', etc., connects not with what comes before, but with what follows, 'Therefore thou waked'st me wisely.' Similarly, Chambers's period after 'but continued'st it' disrupts the close connection with the next two lines, which actually function as an adverbial clause of explanation or reason. 'My dream thou brokest not, but continued'st it,' because 'Thou art so truth', etc. A period could be more justifiably placed after 'histories', but the semicolon better reflects Donne's style.

l. 7. Thou art so truth. The evidence of the MSS. shows that both 'truth' and 'true' were current versions and explains the alteration of 1635-69. But 'truth' is both the more difficult reading and the more subtle expression of Donne's thought; 'true' is the obvious emendation of less metaphysical copyists and editors. Donne's 'Love' is not true as opposed to false only; she is 'truth' as opposed to dreams or phantasms or aught that partakes of unreality. She is essentially truth as God is: 'Respondeo dicendum quod ... veritas invenitur in intellectu, secundum quod apprehendit rem ut [pg 34] est; et in re, secundum quod habet esse conformabile intellectui. Hoc autem maxime invenitur in Deo. Nam esse eius non solum est conforme suo intelligere; et suum intelligere est mensura et causa omnis alterius esse, et omnis alterius intellectus; et ipse est suum esse et intelligere. Unde sequitur quod non solum in ipso sit veritas, sed quod ipse sit ipsa summa et prima veritas. Summa I. vi. 5.

l. 7. You are so true. The evidence from the manuscripts shows that both 'truth' and 'true' were commonly used versions and explains the change from 1635-69. However, 'truth' is the more challenging reading and a subtler expression of Donne's thought; 'true' is the straightforward revision of less philosophical copyists and editors. Donne's 'Love' is not just true as opposed to false; she is 'truth' as opposed to dreams or illusions or anything that has a hint of unreality. She is fundamentally truth, just as God is: 'I respond that ... truth is found in the intellect, as it apprehends things as they are; and in reality, as it has being that conforms to the intellect. This is most fully found in God. For His being is not only in conformity to His understanding; and His understanding is the measure and cause of all other being and all other understanding; and He is His own being and understanding. Therefore, it follows that not only is truth present in Him, but that He is the highest and ultimate truth. Summa I. vi. 5.

To deify the object of your love was a common topic of love-poetry; Donne does so with all the subtleties of scholastic theology at his finger-ends. In this single poem he attributes to the lady addressed two attributes of Deity, (1) the identity of being and essence, (2) the power of reading the thoughts directly.

To idolize the object of your love was a common theme in love poetry; Donne does this with all the intricacies of scholastic theology at his fingertips. In this single poem, he ascribes to the lady he addresses two qualities of God, (1) the unity of being and essence, (2) the ability to read thoughts directly.

The Dutch poet keeps this point:

The Dutch poet makes this point:

de Waerheyt is so ghy, en

de Waerheyt is so ghy, en

Ghy zijt de Waerheyt so.

Get the truth like this.

ll. 11-12.  As lightning, or a Tapers light

ll. 11-12.  Like lightning or the light of a candle

Thine eyes, and not thy noise wak'd mee.

Your eyes, and not your noise, woke me.

'A sodain light brought into a room doth awaken some men; but yet a noise does it better.' Sermons 50. 38. 344.

'A sudden light brought into a room awakens some men; but a noise does it better.' Sermons 50. 38. 344.

'A candle wakes some men as well as a noise.' Sermons 80. 61. 617.

'A candle wakes some men as much as a noise does.' Sermons 80. 61. 617.

ll. 15-16. But when I saw thou sawest my heart,

ll. 15-16. But when I saw that you saw my heart,

  And knew'st my thoughts, beyond an Angels art.

And you knew my thoughts better than an angel could.

Modern editors, by removing the comma after 'thoughts', have altered the sense of these lines. It is not that she could read his thoughts better than an angel, but that she could read them at all, a power which is not granted to Angels.

Modern editors, by removing the comma after 'thoughts', have changed the meaning of these lines. It's not that she could read his thoughts better than an angel, but that she could read them at all, a power that is not given to angels.

St. Thomas (Summa Theol. Quaest. lvii. Art. 4) discusses 'Utrum angeli cognoscant cogitationes cordium', and concludes, 'Cognoscunt Angeli cordium cogitationes in suis effectibus: ut autem in se ipsis sunt, Deo tantum sunt naturaliter cognitae.' Angels may read our thoughts by subtler signs than our words and acts, or even those changes of countenance and pulsation which we note in each other, 'quanto subtilius huiusmodi immutationes occultas corporales perpendunt.' But to know them as they are in the intellect and will belongs only to God, to whom only the freedom of the human will is subject, and a man's thoughts are subject to his will. 'Manifestum est autem, quod ex sola voluntate dependet, quod aliquis actu aliqua consideret; quia cum aliquis habet habitum scientiae, vel species intelligibiles in eo existentes, utitur eis cum vult. Et ideo dicit Apostolus I Corinth. secundo: quod quae sunt hominis, nemo novit nisi spiritus hominis qui in ipso est.'

St. Thomas (Summa Theol. Quaest. lvii. Art. 4) discusses whether angels can know the thoughts of our hearts and concludes, "Angels understand the thoughts of our hearts through their effects: however, as they exist in themselves, they are known only to God." Angels can interpret our thoughts through subtler signs than our words and actions, or even the changes in expression and heartbeat that we notice in each other, "they perceive such subtle, hidden physical changes much more finely." But understanding them as they truly are in the mind and will belongs solely to God, who is the only one to whom the freedom of human will is subject, and a person's thoughts depend on their will. "It is clear that it solely depends on the will whether someone actively considers anything; because when someone has the habit of knowledge or intelligible forms residing in them, they use them whenever they want. And that is why the Apostle says in I Corinthians second: that what is a person’s, no one knows except the spirit of the person that is in them."

Donne recurs to this theme very frequently: 'Let the Schoole dispute infinitely (for he that will not content himself with means of salvation till all Schoole points be reconciled, will come too late); let Scotus and his Heard think, That Angels, and separate souls have a [pg 35] naturall power to understand thoughts ... And let Aquinas present his arguments to the contrary, That those spirits have no naturall power to know thoughts; we seek no farther, but that Jesus Christ himself thought it argument enough to convince the Scribes and Pharisees, and prove himself God, by knowing their thoughts. Eadem Maiestate et potentia sayes S. Hierome, Since you see I proceed as God, in knowing your thoughts, why beleeve you not that I may forgive his sins as God too?' Sermons 80. 11. 111; and compare also Sermons 80. 9. 92.

Donne often returns to this theme: 'Let the school debate endlessly (because if someone waits for every theological point to be resolved before accepting salvation, they will be too late); let Scotus and his followers believe that angels and separated souls have a natural ability to understand thoughts... And let Aquinas present his arguments against this, claiming that those spirits do not have a natural power to know thoughts; we don't need to go any further, because Jesus Christ himself found it sufficient to convince the Scribes and Pharisees and prove his divinity by knowing their thoughts. Eadem Maiestate et potentia says S. Hierome, Since you see I act as God, by knowing your thoughts, why do you not believe that I can forgive sins as God can?' Sermons 80. 11. 111; and also compare Sermons 80. 9. 92.

This point is also preserved in the Dutch version:

This point is also preserved in the Dutch version:

Maer als ick u sagh sien wat om mijn hertje lagh

Maer als ik je zag, zag ik wat om mijn hertje lag.

En weten wat ick docht (dat Engel noyt en sagh).

En weten wat ik doe (dat Engel nooit en zag).

M. Legouis in a recent French version has left it ambiguous:

M. Legouis in a recent French version has left it ambiguous:

Mais quand j'ai vu que tu voyais mon coeur

Mais quand j'ai vu que tu voyais mon cœur

Et savais mes pensées au dela du savoir d'un ange.

Et savait mes pensées au-delà du savoir d'un ange.

The MS. reading, 14 'but an Angel', heightens the antithesis.

The MS. reading, 14 'but an Angel', emphasizes the contrast.

ll. 27-8. Perchance as torches which must ready bee

ll. 27-8. Maybe like torches that need to be prepared

 Men light and put out.

Men light and extinguish.

'If it' (i.e. a torch) 'have never been lighted, it does not easily take light, but it must be bruised and beaten first; if it have been lighted and put out, though it cannot take fire of it self, yet it does easily conceive fire, if it be presented within any convenient distance.' Sermons 50. 36. 332.

'If it' (i.e. a torch) 'has never been lit, it doesn't easily catch fire, but it must be bruised and beaten first; if it has been lit and extinguished, although it cannot ignite on its own, it can easily catch fire if it's presented within a suitable distance.' Sermons 50. 36. 332.

Page 38. A Farewell: of Weeping.

ll. 1-9. I have changed the comma at l. 6 to a semicolon, as the first image, that of the coins, closes here. Chambers places a full stop at l. 4 'worth', and apparently connects the next two lines with what follows—wrongly, I think. Finishing the figure of the coins, coined, stamped, and given their value by her, Donne passes on to a couple of new images. 'The tears are fruits of much grief; but they are symbols of more to come. For, as your image perishes in each tear that falls, so shall we perish, be nothing, when between us rolls the "salt, estranging sea".'

ll. 1-9. I’ve changed the comma at l. 6 to a semicolon since the first image, that of the coins, concludes here. Chambers puts a period at l. 4 'worth', and seems to link the next two lines with what follows—incorrectly, I believe. After finishing the image of the coins, which are minted, stamped, and assigned their value by her, Donne moves on to a couple of new images. 'The tears are the results of deep sorrow; but they also symbolize more to come. For, just as your image fades with each tear that falls, we too will fade, becoming nothing, as the "salt, estranging sea" rolls between us.'

It is, I suppose, by an inadvertence that Chambers has left 'divers' unchanged to 'diverse'. I cannot think there is any reference to 'a diver in the pearly seas'. Grolier and the Dutch poet divide as here:

It seems that Chambers accidentally left 'divers' as 'diverse'. I can't imagine there's any mention of 'a diver in the pearly seas'. Grolier and the Dutch poet separate it as follows:

Laet voor uw aengesicht mijn trouwe tranen vallen,

Laet for your face my faithful tears fall,

Want van dat aengensicht ontfangen sy uw' munt,

Want van dat aengensicht ontfangen sy uw' munt,

En rijsen tot de waerd dies' uwe stempel gunt

En rijsen tot de waerd dies' uwe stempel gunt

Bevrucht van uw' gedaent: vrucht van veel' ongevallen,

Bevrucht van uw' gedaent: vrucht van veel' ongevallen,

Maer teekenen van meer, daer ghy valt met den traen,

Maer teekenen van meer, daer ghy valt met den traen,

Die van u swanger was, en beyde wy ontdaen

Die van u swanger was, en beyde wy ontdaen

Verdwijnen, soo wy op verscheiden oever staen.

Verdwijnen, so we stand on different shores.

[pg 36]

[pg 36]

Page 39. Loves Alchemy.

l. 7. th'Elixar: i.e. 'the Elixir Vitae', which heals all disease and indefinitely prolongs life. It is sometimes identified with the philosopher's stone, which transmutes metals to gold. In speaking of quintessences (see note, II. p. 30) Paracelsus declares that there are certain quintessences superior to those of gold, marchasite, precious stones, &c., 'of more importance than that they should be called a quintessence. It should be rather spoken of as a certain secret and mystery ... Among these arcana we here put forward four. Of these arcana the first is the mercury of life, the second is the primal matter, the third is the Philosopher's Stone, and the fourth the tincture. But although these arcana are rather angelical than human to speak of we shall not shrink from them.' From the description he gives they all seem to operate more or less alike, purging metals and other bodies from disease.

l. 7. the Elixir: meaning 'the Elixir Vitae', which cures all illnesses and extends life indefinitely. It's sometimes associated with the philosopher's stone, which turns metals into gold. In discussing quintessences (see note, II. p. 30), Paracelsus asserts that there are certain quintessences that are superior to those of gold, marcasite, precious stones, etc., 'of greater significance than just being called a quintessence. It should be referred to more as a particular secret and mystery ... Among these secrets, we present four. Of these secrets, the first is the mercury of life, the second is the primal matter, the third is the Philosopher's Stone, and the fourth is the tincture. But even though these secrets are more angelic than human to discuss, we will not shy away from them.' Based on his description, they all appear to work in a similar way, cleansing metals and other substances of impurities.

ll. 7-10. And as no chymique yet, &c. 'My Lord Chancellor gave me so noble and so ready a dispatch, accompanied with so fatherly advice that I am now, like an alchemist, delighted with discoveries by the way, though I attain not mine end.' To ... Sir H. G., Gosse's Life, &c., ii. 49.

ll. 7-10. And as no chemist yet, &c. 'My Lord Chancellor gave me such a generous and prompt response, along with such fatherly advice that I am now, like an alchemist, excited about the discoveries along the way, even if I don't reach my goal.' To ... Sir H. G., Gosse's Life, &c., ii. 49.

ll. 23-4.

ll. 23-4.

at their best

at their best

Sweetnesse and wit, they'are but Mummy, possest.

Sweetness and wit, they’re just a facade, possessed.

The punctuation of these lines in 1633-54 is ambiguous, and Chambers has altered it wrongly to

The punctuation of these lines in 1633-54 is unclear, and Chambers has changed it incorrectly to

Sweetness and wit they are, but Mummy possest.

Sweetness and wit they have, but Mom has them all.

The MSS. generally support the punctuation which I have adopted, which is that of the Grolier Club edition.

The manuscripts generally back the punctuation I've chosen, which is from the Grolier Club edition.

Page 40. The Flea Market.

I have restored this poem to the place it occupied in 1633. In 1635 it was placed first of all the Songs and Sonets. A strange choice to our mind, but apparently the poem was greatly admired as a masterpiece of wit. It is the first of the pieces translated by Huyghens:

I have put this poem back where it was in 1633. In 1635, it was moved to the front of all the Songs and Sonets. That seems like an odd choice to us today, but it seems the poem was really praised as a brilliant work. It is the first of the pieces translated by Huyghens:

De Vloy.

Slaet acht op deze Vloy, en leert wat overleggen,

Slaet acht op deze Vloy, en leert wat overleggen,

Hoe slechten ding het is dat ghy my kont ontzeggen, &c.,

Hoe slecht is het dat je me dat ontzegt, enz.

and was selected for special commendation by some of his correspondents. Coleridge comments upon it in verse:

and was chosen for special recognition by some of his correspondents. Coleridge reflects on it in poetry:

Be proud as Spaniards. Leap for pride, ye Fleas!

Be proud as Spaniards. Jump for joy, you Fleas!

In natures minim realm ye're now grandees.

In nature's minim realm, you're now elites.

Skip-jacks no more, nor civiller skip-johns;

Skip-jacks are gone, along with the nicer skip-johns;

Thrice-honored Fleas! I greet you all as Dons.

Thrice-honored Fleas! I salute you all as Dons.

In Phoebus' archives registered are ye,

In Phoebus' records, you are registered,

And this your patent of nobility.

And here's your certificate of nobility.

It will be noticed that there are two versions of Donne's poem.

It will be noticed that there are two versions of Donne's poem.

[pg 37]

[pg 37]

Page 41. The Curse.

l. 3. His only, and only his purse. This, the reading of all the editions except the last, and of the MSS., is obviously right. What is to dispose 'some dull heart to love' is his only purse and his alone, no one's but his purse. Chambers adopts the 1669 conjecture, 'Him only for his purse,' but in that case there is no subject to 'may dispose', or if 'some dull heart' be subject then 'itself' must be supplied—a harsh construction. 'Dispose' is not used intransitively in this sense.

l. 3. His only, and only his purse. This, the reading of all the editions except the last, and of the manuscripts, is clearly correct. What is meant to make 'some dull heart fall in love' is his only purse and his alone, no one's but his purse. Chambers chooses the 1669 suggestion, 'Him only for his purse,' but in that case, there is no subject for 'may dispose,' or if 'some dull heart' is the subject, then 'itself' must be added—a clumsy construction. 'Dispose' isn’t used intransitively in this context.

l. 27. Mynes. I have adopted the plural from the MSS. It brings it into line with the other objects mentioned.

l. 27. Mynes. I have taken the plural form from the manuscripts. It aligns with the other items mentioned.

Page 43. The Message

l. 11. But if it be taught by thine. It seems incredible that Donne should have written 'which if it' &c. immediately after the 'which' of the preceding line. I had thought that the 1633 printer had accidentally repeated from the line above, but the evidence of the MSS. points to the mistake (if it is a mistake) being older than that. 'Which' was in the MS. used by the printer. If 'But' is not Donne's own reading or emendation it ought to be, and I am loath to injure a charming poem by pedantic adherence to authority in so small a point. De minimis non curat lex; but art cares very much indeed. JC and P read 'Yet since it hath learn'd by thine'.

l. 11. But if it is taught by yours. It seems unbelievable that Donne would have written 'which if it' &c. right after the 'which' from the previous line. I thought the 1633 printer had accidentally repeated it from above, but the evidence from the manuscripts suggests that this error (if it is an error) is actually older. 'Which' was in the manuscript used by the printer. If 'But' isn't Donne's original wording or correction, it should be, and I’m hesitant to spoil a beautiful poem by being overly strict about tradition on such a minor detail. De minimis non curat lex; but art cares a lot about these things. JC and P read 'Yet since it has learned by yours'.

ll. 14 f.  And crosse both

And cross both

Word and oath, &c.

Word and promise, etc.

The 'crosse' of all the MSS. is pretty certainly what Donne wrote. An editor would change to 'break' hardly the other way. To 'crosse' is, of course, to 'cancel'. Compare Jonson's Poetaster, Act II, Scene i:

The 'crosse' of all the manuscripts is pretty definitely what Donne wrote. An editor would hardly change it to 'break' in the opposite direction. To 'crosse' is, of course, to 'cancel'. Compare Jonson's Poetaster, Act II, Scene i:

Faith, sir, your mercer's Book

Trust, sir, your mercer's Book

Will tell you with more patience, then I can

Will tell you with more patience, then I can.

(For I am crost, and so's not that I thinke.)

(For I am crossed, and I don't think so.)

and

and

Examine well thy beauty with my truth,

Examine your beauty with my honesty,

And cross my cares, ere greater sums arise.

And deal with my worries before bigger problems come up.

Daniel, Delia, i.

Daniel, Delia, me.

Page 44. A Nighttime, &c.

l. 12. For I am every dead thing. I have not thought it right to alter the 1633 'every' to the 'very' of 1635-69. 'Every' has some MS. support, and it is the more difficult reading, though of course 'a very' might easily enough be misread. But I rather think that 'every' expresses what Donne means. He is 'every dead thing' because he is the quintessence of all negations—'absence, darkness, death: things which are not', and more than that, 'the first nothing.'

l. 12. For I am every dead thing. I haven't felt it was right to change the 1633 'every' to the 'very' of 1635-69. 'Every' has some manuscript support, and it’s the more challenging reading, although 'a very' could easily be misinterpreted. But I believe that 'every' captures what Donne means. He is 'every dead thing' because he embodies all negations—'absence, darkness, death: things that are not,' and even more, 'the first nothing.'

[pg 38]

[pg 38]

ll. 14-18. For his art did expresse ... things which are not. This is a difficult stanza in a difficult poem. I have after considerable hesitation adopted the punctuation of 1719, which is followed by all the modern editors. This makes 'dull privations' and 'lean emptinesse' expansions of 'nothingnesse'. This is the simpler construction. I am not sure, however, that the punctuation of the earlier editions and of the MSS. may not be correct. In that case 'From dull privations' goes with 'he ruined me'. Milton speaks of 'ruining from Heaven'. 'From me, who was nothing', says Donne, 'Love extracted the very quintessence of nothingness—made me more nothing than I already was. My state was already one of "dull privation" and "lean emptiness", and Love reduced it still further, making me once more the non-entity I was before I was created.' Only Donne could be guilty of such refined and extravagant subtlety. But probably this is to refine too much. There is no example of 'ruining' as an active verb used in this fashion. A feature of the MS. collection from which this poem was probably printed is the omission of stops at the end of the line. In the next verse Donne pushes the annihilation further. Made nothing by Love, by the death of her he loves he is made the elixir (i.e. the quintessence) not now of ordinary nothing, but of 'the first nothing', the nothing which preceded God's first act of creation. The poem turns upon the thought of degrees in nothingness.

ll. 14-18. For his art did express ... things which are not. This is a tricky stanza in a challenging poem. After a lot of thought, I’ve chosen to go with the punctuation from 1719, which all modern editors have adopted. This makes 'dull privations' and 'lean emptiness' expansions of 'nothingness'. This is the simpler way to read it. However, I’m not entirely convinced that the punctuation in the earlier editions and in the manuscripts isn’t correct. If that's the case, then 'From dull privations' connects to 'he ruined me.' Milton mentions 'ruining from Heaven.' 'From me, who was nothing,' Donne says, 'Love extracted the very essence of nothingness—made me even more nothing than I already was. My state was already one of "dull privation" and "lean emptiness," and Love took it even further, turning me back into the non-entity I was before I existed.' Only Donne could pull off such delicate and extravagant subtlety. But maybe that's overthinking it. There's no example of 'ruining' as an active verb used this way. One notable feature of the collection of manuscripts from which this poem was likely printed is the lack of punctuation at the end of the line. In the next line, Donne takes the idea of annihilation even further. Made nothing by Love, through the death of the woman he loves, he becomes the elixir (i.e., the essence) not just of ordinary nothing, but of 'the first nothing,' the nothing that existed before God's first act of creation. The poem revolves around the idea of different levels of nothingness.

For 'elixir' as identical with 'quintessence' see Oxf. Eng. Dict., Elixir, † iii. b, and the quotation there, 'A distill'd quintessence, a pure elixar of mischief, pestilent alike to all.' Milton, Church Govt.

For 'elixir' being the same as 'quintessence,' see Oxf. Eng. Dict., Elixir, † iii. b, and the quote there, 'A distilled quintessence, a pure elixir of mischief, deadly to all.' Milton, Church Govt.

Of the 'first Nothing' Donne speaks in the Essays in Divinity (Jessop, 1855), pp. 80-1, but in a rather different strain: 'To speak truth freely there was no such Nothing as this' (the nothing which a man might wish to be) 'before the beginning: for he that hath refined all the old definitions hath put this ingredient Creabile (which cannot be absolutely nothing) into his definition of creation; and that Nothing which was, we cannot desire; for man's will is not larger than God's power: and since Nothing was not a pre-existent matter, nor mother of this all, but only a limitation when any thing began to be; how impossible it is to return to that first point of time, since God (if it imply contradiction) cannot reduce yesterday? Of this we will say no more; for this Nothing being no creature; is more incomprehensible than all the rest.'

Of the 'first Nothing,' Donne discusses in the Essays in Divinity (Jessop, 1855), pp. 80-1, but in a somewhat different way: 'To speak the truth openly, there was no such Nothing as this' (the nothing a person might wish for) 'before the beginning; for he who has refined all the old definitions has included this ingredient Creabile (which cannot be absolutely nothing) in his definition of creation; and that Nothing which existed, we cannot desire; for human will is not greater than God's power: and since Nothing was not a pre-existing matter or the mother of all things, but merely a limitation when anything began to exist; how impossible it is to return to that first moment in time, since God (if it implies contradiction) cannot revert to yesterday? We won’t say more about this; for this Nothing, being no creature, is more incomprehensible than everything else.'

ll. 31-2. The Grolier Club edition reads:

ll. 31-2. The Grolier Club edition reads:

I should prefer

I'd rather

If I were any beast; some end, some means;

If I were any creature; some goal, some purpose;

which is to me unintelligible. 'If I were a beast, I should prefer some end, some means' refers to the Aristotelian and Schools doctrine of the soul. The soul of man is rational and self-conscious; of beasts perceptive and moving, therefore able to select ends and means; the [pg 39] vegetative soul of plants selects what it can feed on and rejects what it cannot, and so far detests and loves. Even stones, which have no souls, attract and repel. But even of stones Donne says: 'We are not sure that stones have not life; stones may have life; neither (to speak humanely) is it unreasonably thought by them, that thought the whole world to be inanimated by one soule, and to be one intire living creature; and in that respect does S. Augustine prefer a fly before the Sun, because a fly hath life, and the Sun hath not.' Sermons 80. 7. 69-70.

which is to me incomprehensible. 'If I were an animal, I would prefer some purpose, some means' refers to the Aristotelian and Scholastic idea of the soul. The soul of humans is rational and self-aware; that of animals is sensory and mobile, allowing them to choose purposes and methods; the [pg 39] vegetative soul of plants chooses what to consume and rejects what it cannot, and in this way, feels affection and aversion. Even stones, which have no souls, can attract and repel. But even regarding stones, Donne says: 'We are not certain that stones lack life; stones may possess life; nor (to think in human terms) is it unreasonable for those to believe that the entire world is animated by a single soul, and is one complete living being; and in this regard, St. Augustine favors a fly over the Sun, because a fly has life, while the Sun does not.' Sermons 80. 7. 69-70.

l. 35. If I an ordinary nothing were. 'A shadow is nothing, yet, if the rising or falling sun shines out and there be no shadow, I will pronounce there is no body in that place neither. Ceremonies are nothing; but where there are no ceremonies, order, and obedience, and at last (and quickly) religion itself will vanish.' Sermons (quoted in Selections from Donne, 1840).

l. 35. If I were an ordinary nobody. 'A shadow is nothing, yet if the sun rises or sets and there's no shadow, I would declare that there's no body in that place either. Ceremonies are nothing; but where there are no ceremonies, order, and obedience, eventually (and quickly) religion itself will disappear.' Sermons (quoted in Selections from Donne, 1840).

l. 41. Enjoy your summer all; This is Grosart's punctuation. The old editions have a comma. Chambers, obviously quite wrongly, retains the comma, and closes the sentence in the next line. The clause 'Since she enjoys her long night's festival' explains 43 'Let me prepare towards her', &c., not 41 'Enjoy your summer all'.

l. 41. Enjoy your summer, everyone; This is Grosart's punctuation. The old editions have a comma. Chambers, obviously quite wrongly, keeps the comma and ends the sentence on the next line. The clause 'Since she enjoys her long night's festival' explains 43 'Let me prepare towards her', &c., not 41 'Enjoy your summer, everyone'.

Page 47. The Ghost.

ll. 1-13. The Grolier Club editor places a full stop, Chambers a colon, after 'shrinke', for the comma of the old editions. Chambers's division is better than the first, which interrupts the steady run of the thought to the climax,

ll. 1-13. The Grolier Club editor puts a period, while Chambers uses a colon, after 'shrinke', replacing the comma from the older editions. Chambers's division is an improvement over the first, which disrupts the flow of thought leading up to the climax.

A verier ghost than I.

A more real ghost than I.

The original punctuation preserves the rapid, crowded march of the clauses.

The original punctuation maintains the fast-paced, packed flow of the clauses.

l. 10. This line throws light on the character of the 1669 text. The correct reading of 1633 was spoiled in 1635 by accidentally dropping 'will', and this error continued through 1639-54. The 1669 editor, detecting the metrical fault, made the line decasyllabic by interpolating 'a' and 'even'.

l. 10. This line highlights the character of the 1669 text. The correct version of 1633 was ruined in 1635 by accidentally leaving out 'will', and this mistake persisted through 1639-54. The 1669 editor, noticing the metrical issue, fixed the line to have ten syllables by adding 'a' and 'even'.

Page 48. The Heartbreak.

l. 8. A flaske of powder burne a day. The 'flash' of later editions is probably a conjectural emendation, for 'flaske' (1633 and many MSS.) makes good sense; and the metaphor of a burning flask of powder seems to suit exactly the later lines which describe what happened to the heart which love inflamed

l. 8. A flask of gunpowder burns for a day. The 'flash' in later editions is likely a guess for improvement, because 'flask' (1633 and many manuscripts) makes perfect sense; and the metaphor of a burning flask of gunpowder seems to fit exactly with the later lines that describe what happened to the heart that love ignited.

but Love, alas,

but Love, unfortunately,

At one first blow did shiver it as glasse.

At the first hit, it shattered like glass.

Shakespeare uses the same simile in a different connexion:

Shakespeare uses the same simile in a different context:

Thy wit, that ornament to shape and love,

Your wit, a charm for both appearance and affection,

Mis-shapen in the conduct of them both:

Misguided in the behavior of both of them:

Like powder in a skilless soldiers flaske,[pg 40]

Like powder in a clumsy soldier's flask,[pg 40]

Is set a fire by thine own ignorance,

Is set a fire by your own ignorance,

And thou dismembred with thine owne defence.

And you dismembered in your own defense.

Romeo and Juliet, III. iii. 130.

Romeo and Juliet, III. iii. 130.

l. 14. and never chawes: 'chaw' is the form Donne generally uses: 'Implicite beleevers, ignorant beleevers, the adversary may swallow; but the understanding beleever, he must chaw, and pick bones, before he come to assimilate him, and make him like himself.' Sermons 80. 18. 178.

l. 14. and never chews: 'chew' is the form Donne generally uses: 'Implicit believers, unaware believers, the opponent may swallow; but the thoughtful believer, he must chew and pick through, before he can truly take it in and make it a part of himself.' Sermons 80. 18. 178.

Page 49. A Farewell: No Mourning Allowed.

This poem is quoted by Walton after his account of the vision which Donne had of his wife in France, in 1612: 'I forbear the readers farther trouble as to the relation and what concerns it, and will conclude mine with commending to his view a copy of verses given by Mr. Donne to his wife at the time that he then parted from her: and I beg leave to tell, that I have heard some critics, learned both in languages and poetry, say, that none of the Greek or Latin poets did ever equal them.' The critics probably included Wotton,—perhaps also Hales, whose criticism of Shakespeare shows the same readiness to find our own poets as good as the Ancients.

This poem is quoted by Walton after he describes the vision that Donne had of his wife in France in 1612: 'I won’t trouble the readers further with the details and what it entails, and will end mine by recommending to his attention a set of verses that Mr. Donne gave to his wife when he parted from her: and I’d like to mention that I’ve heard some critics, knowledgeable in both languages and poetry, say that none of the Greek or Latin poets ever matched them.' The critics probably included Wotton—maybe also Hales, whose criticism of Shakespeare shows the same willingness to consider our own poets as good as the ancients.

The song, 'Sweetest love I do not go,' was probably written at the same time. It is almost identical in tone. They are certainly the tenderest of Donne's love poems, perhaps the only ones to which the epithet 'tender' can be applied. The Valediction: of weeping is more passionate.

The song, 'Sweetest love I do not go,' was likely written around the same time. The tone is nearly identical. They are definitely the most tender of Donne's love poems, maybe the only ones that can truly be described as 'tender.' The Valediction: of weeping is more passionate.

An early translation of this poem into Greek verse is found in a volume in the Bodleian Library.

An early translation of this poem into Greek verse is found in a volume at the Bodleian Library.

ll. 9-12. Moving of th'earth, &c. 'The "trepidation" was the precession of the equinoxes, supposed, according to the Ptolemaic astronomy, to be caused by the movements of the Ninth or Crystalline Sphere.' Chambers.

ll. 9-12. Moving of th'earth, &c. 'The "trepidation" referred to the precession of the equinoxes, which was thought, based on Ptolemaic astronomy, to be caused by the movements of the Ninth or Crystalline Sphere.' Chambers.

First you see fixt in this huge mirrour blew,

First you see fixed in this huge blue mirror,

Of trembling lights, a number numberlesse:

Of trembling lights, an endless number:

Fixt they are nam'd, but with a name untrue,

Fixt they are called, but with a name that's not accurate,

For they all moove and in a Daunce expresse

For they all move and express themselves in a dance.

That great long yeare, that doth contain no lesse

That long year, which contains no less

Then threescore hundreds of those yeares in all,

Then three hundred years in total,

Which the sunne makes with his course naturall.

Which the sun makes with its natural path.

What if to you those sparks disordered seem

What if those sparks seem disorganized to you?

As if by chaunce they had beene scattered there?

As if by chance they had been scattered there?

The gods a solemne measure doe it deeme,

The gods consider it a serious matter,

And see a iust proportion every where,

And see a just proportion everywhere,

And know the points whence first their movings were;

And understand the places from where their movements originated;

To which first points when all returne againe,

To which first points when everyone comes back again,

The axel-tree of Heav'n shall breake in twain.

The axle tree of heaven will break in two.

Sir John Davies, Orchestra, 35-6.

Sir John Davies, Orchestra, 35-6.

[pg 41]

[pg 41]

l. 16. Those things which elemented it. Chambers follows 1669 and reads 'The thing'—wrongly, I think. 'Elemented' is just 'composed', and the things are enumerated later, 20. 'eyes, lips, hands.' Compare:

l. 16. Those things that made it up. Chambers follows 1669 and reads 'The thing'—I think that's incorrect. 'Elemented' simply means 'composed,' and the components are listed later, 20. 'eyes, lips, hands.' Compare:

But neither chance nor compliment

But neither luck nor praise

Did element our love.

Did our love matter?

Katharine Phillips (Orinda),   To Mrs. M. A. at parting.

Katharine Phillips (Orinda),   To Mrs. M. A. at parting.

This and the fellow poem Upon Absence may be compared with Donne's poems on the same theme. See Saintsbury's Caroline Poets, i, pp. 548, 550.

This and the related poem Upon Absence can be compared to Donne's poems on the same theme. See Saintsbury's Caroline Poets, i, pp. 548, 550.

l. 20. and hands: 'and' has the support of all the MSS. The want of it is no great loss, for though without it the line moves a little irregularly, 'and hands' is not a pleasant concatenation.

l. 20. and hands: 'and' is backed by all the manuscripts. Its absence isn't a big deal, because even though the line flows a bit unevenly without it, 'and hands' isn't a smooth phrase.

ll. 25-36. If they be two, &c. Donne's famous simile has a close parallel in Omar Khayyam. Whether Donne's 'hydroptic immoderate thirst of humane learning and languages' extended to Persian I do not know. Captain Harris has supplied me with translations and reference:

ll. 25-36. If they be two, &c. Donne's well-known simile closely resembles that of Omar Khayyam. I'm not sure if Donne's 'unquenchable, excessive thirst for human knowledge and languages' included Persian. Captain Harris has provided me with translations and references:

In these twin compasses, O Love, you see

In these two compasses, O Love, you see

One body with two heads, like you and me,

One body with two heads, like you and me,

Which wander round one centre, circle wise,

Which wander around one center, in a circular way,

But at the last in one same point agree.

But in the end, they all agree on the same point.

Whinfield's edition of Omar Khayyam (Kegan Paul,

Whinfield's edition of *Omar Khayyam* (Kegan Paul,

Trübner, 1901, Oriental Series, p. 216).

Trübner, 1901, Oriental Series, p. 216).

'Oh my soul, you and I are like a compass. We form but one body having two points. Truly one point moves from the other point, and makes the round of the circle; but the day draws near when the two points must re-unite.' J. H. McCarthy (D. Nutt, 1898).

'Oh my soul, you and I are like a compass. We make up one body with two points. One point moves from the other point and travels around the circle; but the day is coming when the two points must come together again.' J. H. McCarthy (D. Nutt, 1898).

Page 51. The Ecstasy.

This is one of the most important of the lyrics as a statement of Donne's metaphysic of love, of the interconnexion and mutual dependence of body and soul. It is printed in 1633 from D, H49, Lec or a MS. resembling it, and from this and the other MSS. I have introduced some alterations in the text: and two rather vital emendations, ll. 55 and 59. The Extasie is probably the source of Lord Herbert of Cherbury's best known poem, An Ode Upon a Question Moved Whether Love Should Continue For Ever. Compare with the opening lines of Donne's poem:

This is one of the most important lyrics as a statement of Donne's metaphysics of love, highlighting the connection and mutual dependence of body and soul. It was published in 1633 from D, H49, Lec, or a manuscript resembling it. From this and the other manuscripts, I've made some changes to the text, including two significant corrections in lines 55 and 59. The Extasie is likely the inspiration for Lord Herbert of Cherbury's best-known poem, An Ode Upon a Question Moved Whether Love Should Continue For Ever. Compare it with the opening lines of Donne's poem:

They stay'd at last and on the grass

They finally stayed and sat on the grass.

Reposed so, as o're his breast

Reposed like that, as over his chest

She bowed her gracious head to rest,

She gently lowered her head to rest,

Such a weight as no burden was.

Such a weight like no other burden.

While over eithers compass'd waist

While over each other's waist

Their folded arms were so compos'd

Their folded arms looked so calm

As if in straightest bonds inclos'd

As if trapped in the tightest chains

They suffer'd for joys they did taste

They suffered for the joys they experienced.

Long their fixt eyes to Heaven bent,[pg 42]

Long their fixed eyes directed towards Heaven,[pg 42]

Unchanged they did never move,

They never moved unchanged,

As if so great and pure a love

As if such a great and pure love

No glass but it could represent.

No glass, but it could symbolize.

In a letter to Sir Thomas Lucy, Donne writes: 'Sir I make account that this writing of letters, when it is with any seriousness, is a kind of extasie, and a departing, and secession, and suspension of the soul, which doth then communicate itself to two bodies.' Ecstasy in Neo-Platonic philosophy was the state of mind in which the soul, escaping from the body, attained to the vision of God, the One, the Absolute. Plotinus thus describes it: 'Even the word vision (θέαμα) does not seem appropriate here. It is rather an ecstasy (ἔκστασις), a simplification, an abandonment of self, a perfect quietude (στάσις), a desire of contact, in short a wish to merge oneself in that which one contemplates in the Sanctuary.' Sixth Ennead, ix. 11 (from the French translation of Bouillet, 1857-8). Readers will observe how closely Donne's poem agrees with this—the exodus of the souls (ll. 15-16), the perfect quiet (ll. 18-20), the new insight (ll. 29-33), the contact and union of the souls (l. 35). Donne had probably read Ficino's translation of Plotinus (1492), but the doctrine of ecstasy passed into Christian thought, connecting itself especially with the experience of St. Paul (2 Cor. xii. 2). St. Paul's word is ἁρπαγέντα, and Aquinas distinguishes between 'raptus' and 'ecstasis': 'Extasis importat simpliciter excessum a seipso ... raptus super hoc addit violentiam quandam.' Another word for 'ecstasy' was 'enthusiasm'.

In a letter to Sir Thomas Lucy, Donne writes: 'Sir, I believe that writing letters, when done seriously, is a kind of ecstasy, a departure, a withdrawal, and a suspension of the soul, which then communicates itself to two bodies.' Ecstasy in Neo-Platonic philosophy refers to a state of mind in which the soul, escaping from the body, achieves the vision of God, the One, the Absolute. Plotinus describes it this way: 'Even the word vision (θέαμα) doesn’t seem quite right here. It is more like ecstasy (ἔκστασις), a simplification, an abandonment of self, a perfect stillness (στάσις), a longing for connection, in short, a desire to merge with that which one contemplates in the Sanctuary.' Sixth Ennead, ix. 11 (from the French translation of Bouillet, 1857-8). Readers will see how closely Donne's poem aligns with this—the departure of the souls (ll. 15-16), the perfect stillness (ll. 18-20), the new understanding (ll. 29-33), and the connection and union of the souls (l. 35). Donne likely read Ficino's translation of Plotinus (1492), but the concept of ecstasy became part of Christian thought, closely associated with the experiences of St. Paul (2 Cor. xii. 2). St. Paul's term is ἁρπαγέντα, and Aquinas differentiates between 'raptus' and 'ecstasis': 'Extasis refers simply to a departure from oneself ... raptus adds a certain violence to this.' Another term for 'ecstasy' was 'enthusiasm.'

l. 9. So to entergraft our hands. All the later editions read 'engraft', which makes the line smoother. But to me it seems more probable that Donne wrote 'entergraft' and later editors changed this to 'engraft', than that the opposite should have happened. Moreover, 'entergraft' gives the reciprocal force correctly, which 'engraft' does not. Donne's precision is as marked as his subtlety. 'Entergraft' has the support of all the best MSS.

l. 9. So to entergraft our hands. All the later editions read 'engraft', which makes the line smoother. But to me it seems more probable that Donne wrote 'entergraft' and later editors changed this to 'engraft', rather than the other way around. Moreover, 'entergraft' correctly conveys the reciprocal force, which 'engraft' does not. Donne's precision is as notable as his subtlety. 'Entergraft' is backed by all the best manuscripts.

Page 52, l. 20. And wee said nothing all the day. 'En amour un silence vaut mieux qu'un langage. Il est bon d'être interdit; il y a une éloquence de silence qui pénètre plus que la langue ne saurait faire. Qu'un amant persuade bien sa maîtresse quand il est interdit, et que d'ailleurs il a de l'esprit! Quelque vivacité que l'on ait, il est bon dans certaines rencontres qu'elle s'éteigne. Tout cela se passe sans règle et sans réflexion; et quand l'esprit le fait, il n'y pensait pas auparavant. C'est par nécessité que cela arrive.' Pascal, Discours sur les passions de l'amour.

Page 52, l. 20. And we said nothing all day. 'In love, silence speaks louder than words. It's nice to be speechless; there's a powerful eloquence in silence that goes deeper than words can reach. How effectively an admirer can convince his beloved when he's speechless, especially if he's also clever! No matter how lively one may be, it's sometimes better to hold back in certain situations. All of this happens without rules or careful thought; when the mind acts on its own, it doesn't think about it beforehand. It happens out of necessity.' Pascal, Discours sur les passions de l'amour.

l. 32. Wee see, wee saw not what did move. Chambers inserts a comma after 'we saw not', perhaps rightly; but the punctuation of the old editions gives a distinct enough sense, viz., 'We see now, that we did not see before the true source of our love. What we thought was due to bodily beauty, we perceive now to have its source in the [pg 43] soul.' Compare, 'But when I wakt, I saw, that I saw not.' The Storme, l. 37.

l. 32. We see, we did not see what was moving. Chambers adds a comma after 'we did not see,' which might be justified; however, the punctuation in the old editions conveys a clear enough meaning, namely, 'We see now that we didn't recognize the true source of our love before. What we believed was due to physical beauty, we now realize comes from the [pg 43] soul.' Compare, 'But when I woke, I saw that I had not seen.' The Storme, l. 37.

l. 42. Interinanimates two soules. The MSS. give the word which the metre requires and which I have no doubt Donne used. The verb inanimates occurs more than once in the sermons. 'One that quickens and inanimates all, and is the soul of the whole world.' Sermons 80. 29. 289. 'That universall power which sustaines, and inanimates the whole world.' Ibid. 80. 31. 305. 'In these bowels, in the womb of this promise we lay foure thousand yeares; The blood with which we were fed then, was the blood of the Sacrifices, and the quickening which we had there, was an inanimation, by the often refreshing of this promise of that Messias in the Prophets.' Ibid. 80. 38. 381. 'Hee shews them Heaven, and God in Heaven, sanctifying all their Crosses in this World, inanimating all their worldly blessings.' Ibid. 80. 44. 436.

l. 42. Inanimate two souls. The manuscripts provide the word needed for the meter, which I’m sure Donne used. The verb inanimate appears multiple times in the sermons. 'One who quickens and inanimates everything, and is the soul of the entire world.' Sermons 80. 29. 289. 'That universal power which sustains and inanimates the whole world.' Ibid. 80. 31. 305. 'In these depths, in the womb of this promise, we waited four thousand years; the blood that nourished us then was the blood of the sacrifices, and the life we had there was an inanimation, through the constant renewal of this promise of that Messiah in the Prophets.' Ibid. 80. 38. 381. 'He shows them Heaven, and God in Heaven, sanctifying all their struggles in this world, inanimating all their earthly blessings.' Ibid. 80. 44. 436.

Page 53, l. 51. They'are ours though they'are not wee, Wee are The line as given in all the MSS. is metrically, in the rhetorically effective position of the stresses, superior to the shortened form of the editions:

Page 53, l. 51. They are ours even though they are not us, We are The line as presented in all the manuscripts has a better rhythm, with the impactful placement of the stresses, compared to the shortened version found in the editions:

They'are ours, though not wee, wee are

They are ours, though not we, we are.

l. 52. the spheare. The MSS. all give the singular, the editions the plural. Donne is not incapable of making a singular rhyme with a plural, or at any rate a form with 's' with one without:

l. 52. the spheare. All the manuscripts use the singular, while the editions use the plural. Donne is certainly capable of creating a singular rhyme with a plural, or at least a form ending in 's' with one that doesn't:

Then let us at these mimicke antiques jeast,

Then let's take a look at these imitative antiques and joke around,

Whose deepest projects, and egregious gests

Whose deepest plans and outrageous actions

Are but dull Moralls of a game of Chests.

Are just boring morals of a game of chess.

To Sr Henry Wotton, p. 188, ll. 22-4.

To Sir Henry Wotton, p. 188, ll. 22-4.

Still, I think 'spheare' is right. The bodies made one are the Sphere in which the two Intelligences meet and command. This suits all that followes:

Still, I think 'spheare' is right. The bodies combined create the Sphere where the two Intelligences meet and command. This aligns with everything that follows:

Wee owe them thanks, because they thus, &c.

We owe them thanks for that reason, etc.

The Dutch translation runs:

The Dutch translation says:

Het Hemel-rond zijn sy,

The Heaven-around is they,

Wy haren Hemel-geest.

Wy haren Heaven Spirit.

l. 55. forces, sense, This reading of all the MSS. is, I think, certainly right; the 'senses force' of the editions being an emendation. (1) It is the more difficult reading. It is inconceivable that an ordinary copyist would alter 'senses force' to 'forces sense', which, unless properly commaed, is apt to be read as 'forces' sense' and make nonsense. (2) It is more characteristic of Donne's thought. He is, with his usual scholastic precision, distinguishing the functions of soul and body. Perception is the function (the δύναμις, power or force) of soul:

l. 55. forces, sense, I believe this interpretation of all the manuscripts is definitely correct; the 'senses force' found in the editions is an alteration. (1) It presents a more challenging reading. It’s hard to imagine that a typical copyist would change 'senses force' to 'forces sense', which, unless punctuated correctly, is likely to be misread as 'forces' sense' and result in nonsense. (2) It’s more representative of Donne's thinking. He is, with his usual careful precision, differentiating between the roles of the soul and body. Perception is the function (the δύναμις, power or force) of the soul:

thy faire goodly soul, which doth

thy faire goodly soul, which doth

Satyre III.Give this flesh power to taste joy.

Satyre III.Grant this body the ability to experience joy.

[pg 44]

[pg 44]

But the body has its function also, without which the soul could not fulfil its; and that function is 'sense'. It is through this medium that human souls must operate to obtain knowledge of each other. The bodies must yield their forces or faculties ('sense' in all its forms, especially sight and touch—hands and eyes) to us before our souls can become one. The collective term 'sense' recurs:

But the body has its role too, without which the soul couldn't fulfill its purpose; and that role is 'sensation'. It's through this medium that human souls connect to gain knowledge of one another. The bodies need to offer their abilities or senses (especially sight and touch—hands and eyes) to us before our souls can unite. The term 'sensation' keeps appearing:

T'affections, and to faculties,

The feelings and to abilities,

Which sense may reach and apprehend.

Which sense can reach and understand.

ll. 57-8. On man heavens influence workes not so,

ll. 57-8. Heaven doesn’t influence man like that,

But that it first imprints the ayre.

But it first leaves an impression in the air.

'Aucuns ont escrit que l'air a aussi cette vertu de faire decouler avec le feu elementaire les influences et proprietez secrettes des estoilles et planettes: alleguans que l'efficace des corps celestes ne peut s'estendre aux inferieurs et terrestres, que par les moyens et elemens qui sont entre deux. Mais cela soit au iugement des lecteurs que nous renvoyons aux disputes de ceux qui ont escrit sur la philosophie naturelle. Voyez aussi Pline au 5 ch. du 2 liu., Plutarque au 5 & 2 liu. des opinions des Philosophes, Platon en son Timee, Aristote en ses disputes de physique, specialement au i. liu. de la generation et corruption, et ceux qui ont escrit depuis luy touchant les elemens.' Du Bartas, La Sepmaine, &c. (1581), Indice. Air.

'A few have written that the air has the ability to draw down with the elemental fire the secret influences and properties of the stars and planets, arguing that the effects of celestial bodies can only reach the inferior and terrestrial realms through the means and elements that lie in between. But let this be left to the judgment of the readers, to whom we send back to the discussions of those who have written on natural philosophy. Also see Pline in chapter 5 of book 2, Plutarch in book 5 and 2 of the opinions of philosophers, Plato in his Timaeus, Aristotle in his discussions on physics, especially in book 1 on generation and corruption, and those who have written after him regarding the elements.' Du Bartas, La Sepmaine, &c. (1581), Indice. Air.

l. 59. Soe soule into the soule may flow. The 'Soe' of the MSS. must, I think, be right rather than the 'For' of D, H49, Lec, and the editions. It corresponds to the 'So' in l. 65, and it expresses the simpler and more intelligible thought. In references to the heavenly bodies and their influence on men one must remember certain aspects of older thought which have become unfamiliar to us. They were bodies of great dignity, 'aeterna corpora,' not composed of any of the four elements, and subject to no change in time but movement, change of position. If not as the older philosophers and some of the Fathers had held, 'animata corpora,' having a soul united to the body, yet each was guided by an Intelligence operating by contact: 'Ad hoc autem quod moveat, non opportet quod uniatur ei ut forma, sed per contactum virtutis, sicut motor unitur mobili.' Aquinas, Summa I. lxx. 3. Such bodies, it was claimed, influence human actions: 'Corpora enim coelestia, cum moveantur a spiritualibus substantiis ... agunt in virtute earum quasi instrumenta. Sed illae substantiae spirituales sunt superiores animabus nostris. Ergo videtur quod possint imprimere in animas nostras, et sic causare actus humanos.' Aquinas, however, disputes this, as Plotinus had before him, and distinguishes: As bodies, the stars affect us only indirectly, in so far namely as the mind and will of man are subject to the influence of physical and corporeal disturbances. But man's will remains free. 'Sapiens homo dominatur astris in quantum scilicet dominatur suis passionibus.' As Intelligences, the stars do not operate on man thus mediately and controllingly: 'sed in intellectum [pg 45] humanum agunt immediate illuminando: voluntatem autem immutare non possunt.' Aquinas, Summa I. cxv. 4.

l. 59. Such a soul may flow into the soul. I believe that the 'Such' from the manuscripts is correct rather than the 'For' from D, H49, Lec, and the editions. It corresponds to the 'So' in l. 65, and it conveys a simpler and more understandable idea. When discussing celestial bodies and their influence on humanity, we must keep in mind certain aspects of ancient thought that have become unfamiliar to us. They were dignified entities, 'eternal bodies,' not made up of any of the four elements, and not subject to change over time except for movement and position change. Even if they weren't considered 'animated bodies' with a soul connected to them, each was thought to be guided by an Intelligence acting through contact: 'It is not necessary for that which moves to be united to it as form, but through contact of virtue, just as the mover is united to the moved.' Aquinas, Summa I. lxx. 3. Such bodies were believed to influence human actions: 'For celestial bodies, when moved by spiritual substances ... act in their power as instruments. But those spiritual substances are superior to our souls. Therefore, it seems they can impress upon our souls, and thus cause human actions.' However, Aquinas, like Plotinus before him, disagrees, and makes a distinction: As bodies, the stars affect us only indirectly, in that the mind and will of man are influenced by physical and corporeal disturbances. But human will remains free. 'A wise man rules the stars in that he rules his passions.' As Intelligences, the stars do not act on man in a mediating and controlling way: 'but they act on human understanding immediately by illuminating: they cannot change the will.' Aquinas, Summa I. cxv. 4.

Now if 'Soe' be the right reading here then Donne is thinking of the heavenly bodies without distinguishing in them between soul or intelligence and body. 'As these high bodies or beings operate on man's soul through the comparatively low intermediary of air, so lovers' souls must interact through the medium of body.'

Now if 'Soe' is the correct reading here, then Donne is considering the heavenly bodies without making a distinction between soul or intelligence and body. 'Just as these high bodies or beings influence a person's soul through the relatively low intermediary of air, lovers' souls must connect through the medium of the body.'

If 'For' be the right reading, then Donne is giving as an example of soul operating on soul through the medium of body the influence of the heavenly intelligences on our souls. But this is not the orthodox view of their interaction. I feel sure that 'Soe' is the right reading. The thought and construction are simpler, and 'Soe' and 'For' are easily interchanged.

If "For" is the correct reading, then Donne is illustrating how one soul influences another through the body by showing the impact of heavenly beings on our souls. However, this isn’t the traditional view of their interaction. I am convinced that "Soe" is the proper reading. The idea and structure are clearer, and "Soe" and "For" can easily be swapped.

Of noblemen Donne says: 'They are Intelligences that move great Spheares.' Sermon, Judges xv. 20, p. 20 (1622).

Of noblemen, Donne says: 'They are Intelligences that move great Spheares.' Sermon, Judges xv. 20, p. 20 (1622).

 ll. 61-4.    As our blood labours to beget

ll. 61-4.    As our blood works hard to create

Spirits, as like soules as it can,

Spirits, just like souls as closely as possible,

Because such fingers need to knit

Because those fingers need to weave

That subtile knot, which makes us man.

That subtle connection that defines us as human.

'Spirit is a most subtile vapour, which is expressed from the Bloud, and the instrument of the soule, to perform all his actions; a common tye or medium betwixt the body and the soule, as some will have it; or as Paracelsus, a fourth soule of itselfe. Melancthon holds the fountaine of these spirits to be the Heart, begotten there; and afterward convayed to the Braine, they take another nature to them. Of these spirits there be three kindes, according to the three principall parts, Braine, Heart, Liver; Naturall, Vitall, Animall. The Naturall are begotten in the Liver, and thence dispersed through the Veines, to performe those naturall actions. The Vitall Spirits are made in the Heart, of the Naturall, which by the Arteries are transported to all the other parts: if these Spirits cease, then life ceaseth, as in a Syncope or Swowning. The Animall spirits formed of the Vitall, brought up to the Braine, and diffused by the Nerves, to the subordinate Members, give sense and motion to them all.' Burton, Anatomy of Melancholy (1638), p. 15. 'The spirits in a man which are the thin and active part of the blood, and so are of a kind of middle nature, between soul and body, those spirits are able to doe, and they doe the office, to unite and apply the faculties of the soul to the organs of the body, and so there is a man.' Sermons 26. 20. 291.

'Spirit is a subtle vapor that is produced from the blood and serves as the instrument of the soul to carry out all its actions; a common link or medium between the body and the soul, as some suggest; or, as Paracelsus puts it, a fourth soul of its own. Melancthon believes that the source of these spirits is the Heart, where they are generated and then sent to the brain, acquiring a different nature. There are three types of these spirits, corresponding to the three main parts: Brain, Heart, Liver; Natural, Vital, Animal. The Natural spirits are produced in the Liver and then spread through the veins to carry out essential functions. The Vital Spirits are created in the heart from the Natural spirits, which are then transported to other parts through the arteries: if these Spirits stop, then life stops, as seen in a Syncope or fainting. The Animal spirits are formed from the Vital spirits, brought up to the brain, and dispersed through the nerves to the various body parts, granting them sensation and movement.' Burton, Anatomy of Melancholy (1638), p. 15. 'The spirits in a person, which are the thin and active component of the blood, have a kind of intermediary nature between the soul and body; these spirits are capable of performing their function, uniting and applying the faculties of the soul to the organs of the body, thus creating a human being.' Sermons 26. 20. 291.

Page 55. Loves healthy eating.

ll. 19-24. This stanza, carefully and correctly printed in the 1633 edition, which I have followed, was mangled in that of 1635, and has remained in this condition, despite conjectural emendations, in subsequent editions, including those of Grosart and Chambers. What Donne says is obvious: 'Whatever Love dictated I wrote, but burned [pg 46] the letters. When she wrote to me, and when (correctly resumed by 'that') that favour made him (i.e. Love) fat, I said,' &c. The 1650-54 'Whate'er might him distaste,' &c. is obviously an attempt to put right what has gone wrong. No reading but that of the 1633 edition gives any sense to 'that favour' and 'convey'd by this'.

ll. 19-24. This stanza, carefully and correctly printed in the 1633 edition, which I've followed, was messed up in the 1635 edition and has stayed that way, despite attempted corrections, in later editions, including those by Grosart and Chambers. What Donne says is clear: 'Whatever Love told me to write, I did, but I burned the letters. When she wrote to me, and when (correctly referred to as 'that') that favor made him (i.e. Love) happy, I said,' etc. The 1650-54 'Whate'er might him distaste,' etc. is clearly an effort to fix what went wrong. No version except the 1633 edition makes any sense of 'that favor' and 'convey'd by this'.

ll. 25-7. reclaim'd ... sport. In 1633 'reclaim'd' became 'redeem'd', probably owing to the frequent misreading of 'cl' as 'd'. The mistake here increases the probability that 'sports' is an error for 'sport' or 'sporte'. It is doubtful if 'sports' was used as now.

ll. 25-7. reclaimed ... sport. In 1633 'reclaimed' became 'redeemed', likely due to common misreading of 'cl' as 'd'. This mistake makes it more likely that 'sports' is a typo for 'sport' or 'sporte'. It's uncertain if 'sports' was used the same way as it is today.

Page 56. The Will.

ll. 19-27. This verse is omitted in most of the MSS. Probably in James's reign its references to religion were thought too outspoken and flippant. Charles admired in Donne not only the preacher but also the poet, as Huyghens testifies.

ll. 19-27. This verse is left out in most of the manuscripts. Probably during James's reign, its references to religion were considered too direct and casual. Charles appreciated not just Donne as a preacher but also as a poet, as Huyghens confirms.

The first three lines turn on a contrast that Donne is fond of elaborating between the extreme Protestant doctrine of justification by faith only and the Catholic, especially Jesuit, doctrine of co-operant works. It divided the Jesuits and the Jansenists. The Jansenists had not yet emerged, but their precursors in the quarrel (as readers of Les Provinciales will recall) were the Dominicans, to whom Donne refers: 'So also when in the beginning of S. Augustines time, Grace had been so much advanced that mans Nature was scarce admitted to be so much as any means or instrument (not only no kind of cause) of his own good works: And soon after in S. Augustines time also mans free will (by fierce opposition and arguing against the former error) was too much overvalued, and admitted into too near degrees of fellowship with Grace; those times admitted a doctrine and form of reconciliation, which though for reverence to the time, both the Dominicans and Jesuits at this day in their great quarrell about Grace and Free Will would yet seem to maintaine, yet indifferent and dispassioned men of that Church see there is no possibility in it, and therefore accuse it of absurdity, and almost of heresie.' Letters (1651), pp. 15-16. As an Anglican preacher Donne upheld James's point of view, that the doctrine of grace and free-will was better left undiscussed: 'Resistibility, and Irresistibility of Grace, which is every Artificers wearing now, was a stuff that our Fathers wore not, a language that pure antiquity spake not.... They knew Gods law, and his Chancery: But for Gods prerogative, what he could do of his absolute power, they knew Gods pleasure, Nolumus disputari: It should scarce be disputed of in Schools, much less serv'd in every popular pulpit to curious and itching ears; least of all made table-talke, and houshold-discourse.' Sermons 26. 1. 4.

The first three lines highlight a contrast that Donne frequently explores between the extreme Protestant belief in justification by faith alone and the Catholic, especially Jesuit, belief in cooperative works. This divide separated the Jesuits from the Jansenists. While the Jansenists had not yet fully developed, their early challengers in this debate (as readers of Les Provinciales will remember) were the Dominicans, whom Donne mentions: 'So also when in the early days of St. Augustine, Grace had been so emphasized that human Nature was barely acknowledged as any means or instrument (not even a cause) of his own good works: And soon after during St. Augustine's time, human free will (through strong opposition and arguments against the previous error) was overly valued, and allowed too close a relationship with Grace; those times accepted a doctrine and form of reconciliation, which although held in respect of the time, both the Dominicans and Jesuits today in their major dispute about Grace and Free Will would still seem to maintain, yet impartial and calm individuals from that Church see there is no possibility in it, and therefore label it as absurd and almost heretical.' Letters (1651), pp. 15-16. As an Anglican preacher, Donne supported James's perspective that the doctrine of grace and free will was better left unexamined: 'Resistibility, and Irresistibility of Grace, which is the talk of every craftsman now, was a topic that our Forefathers didn't discuss, a language that pure antiquity did not speak.... They understood God's law, and his Chancery: But regarding God's prerogative, what He could do by His absolute power, they understood God's will, Nolumus disputari: It should hardly be debated in schools, much less served from every popular pulpit to curious and eager ears; least of all made table talk, and household conversation.' Sermons 26. 1. 4.

The 'Schismaticks of Amsterdam' were the extreme Puritans. See Jonson's The Alchemist for Tribulation Wholesome and 'We of the separation'.

The 'Schismatics of Amsterdam' were the extreme Puritans. Check out Jonson's The Alchemist for Tribulation Wholesome and 'We of the separation'.

[pg 47]

[pg 47]

Page 58. The Funeral.

l. 3. That subtile wreath of haire, which crowns my arme; 'And Theagenes presented her with a diamond ring which he used to wear, entreating her, whensoever she did cast her eyes upon it, to conceive that it told her in his behalf, that his heart would prove as hard as that stone in the admittance of any new affection; and that his to her should be as void of end as that circular figure was;' (compare A Ieat Ring sent, p. 65) 'and she desired him to wear for her sake a lock of hair which she gave him; the splendour of which can be expressed by no earthly thing, but it seemed as though a stream of the sun's beams had been gathered together and converted into a solid substance. With this precious relique about his arm,' (compare The Relique, p. 62) 'whose least hair was sufficient' (compare Aire and Angels, p. 22, 'Ev'ry thy hair' and note) 'to bind in bonds of love the greatest heart that ever was informed with life, Theagenes took his journey into Attica.' Kenelm Digby's Private Memoirs (1827), pp. 80-1. When later Theagenes heard that Stelliana (believing Theagenes to be dead) was to wed Mardonius, 'he tore from his arm the bracelet of her hair ... and threw it into the fire that was in his chamber; when that glorious relic burning shewed by the wan and blue colour of the flame that it had sense and took his words unkindly in her behalf.'

l. 3. That subtle wreath of hair, which crowns my arm; 'And Theagenes gave her a diamond ring that he used to wear, asking her that whenever she looked at it, she'd remember it was a sign from him that his heart would be as tough as that stone when it came to accepting any new love; and that his feelings for her would last as endlessly as that circular shape;' (compare A Ieat Ring sent, p. 65) 'and she asked him to wear a lock of her hair that she gave him; the beauty of which couldn’t be described by anything on earth, but it looked as if a stream of sunlight had been gathered and turned into a solid form. With this precious keepsake around his arm,' (compare The Relique, p. 62) 'whose smallest strand was enough' (compare Aire and Angels, p. 22, 'Ev'ry thy hair' and note) 'to bind the greatest heart that ever lived in bonds of love, Theagenes set out on his journey to Attica.' Kenelm Digby's Private Memoirs (1827), pp. 80-1. Later, when Theagenes heard that Stelliana (thinking he was dead) was going to marry Mardonius, 'he tore the bracelet of her hair off his arm ... and threw it into the fire in his room; as that glorious relic burned, the pale and blue color of the flame showed it had feelings and took his words unkindly on her behalf.'

Theagenes was Sir Kenelm Digby himself, Stelliana being Lady Venetia Stanley, afterwards his wife. Mardonius was probably Edward, Earl of Dorset, the brother of Donne's friend and patron.

Theagenes was Sir Kenelm Digby himself, Stelliana being Lady Venetia Stanley, who later became his wife. Mardonius was likely Edward, Earl of Dorset, the brother of Donne's friend and patron.

It is probable that this sequence of poems, The Funerall, The Blossome, The Primrose and The Relique, was addressed to Mrs. Herbert in the earlier days of Donne's intimacy with her in Oxford or London.

It’s likely that this sequence of poems, The Funerall, The Blossome, The Primrose, and The Relique, was written to Mrs. Herbert during the early days of Donne’s friendship with her in Oxford or London.

l. 24. That since you would save none of me, I bury some of you. I have hesitated a good deal over this line. The reading of the editions is 'have none of me'; and in the group of MSS. D, H49, Lec, while H49 reads 'save', D has corrected 'have' to what may be 'save', and Lec reads 'have'. The reading of the editions is the full form of the construction, which is more common without the 'have'. 'It's four to one she'll none of me,' Twelfth Night, I. iii. 113; 'She will none of him,' Ibid. II. ii. 9, are among Schmidt's examples (Shakespeare Lexicon), in none of which 'have' occurs. The reading of the MSS., 'save none of me,' is also quite idiomatic, resembling the 'fear none of this' (i.e. 'do not fear this') of Winter's Tale, IV. iv. 601; and I have preferred it because: (1) It seems difficult to understand how it could have arisen if 'have none' was the original. (2) It gives a sharper antithesis, 'You would not save me, keep me alive. Therefore I will bury, not you indeed, but a part of you.' (3) To be saved is the lover's usual prayer; and the idea of the poem is that his death is due to the lady's cruelty.

l. 24. That since you wouldn't save any part of me, I’ll bury some part of you. I’ve thought a lot about this line. The editions read 'have none of me'; and in the group of manuscripts, D, H49, Lec, while H49 uses 'save', D has corrected 'have' to what may be 'save', and Lec reads 'have'. The edition text is the complete form of the phrase, which is more commonly used without the 'have'. 'It's four to one she’ll have none of me,' Twelfth Night, I. iii. 113; 'She will have none of him,' Ibid. II. ii. 9, are examples from Schmidt’s (Shakespeare Lexicon), in none of which 'have' is present. The reading from the manuscripts, 'save none of me,' is also quite idiomatic, similar to 'fear none of this' (meaning 'do not fear this') from Winter's Tale, IV. iv. 601; and I prefer it because: (1) It seems hard to understand how 'have none' could have come about if 'save none' was original. (2) It creates a clearer contrast, 'You wouldn’t save me, keep me alive. So I will bury, not you for sure, but a part of you.' (3) To be saved is the lover’s typical plea; and the poem’s idea is that his death stems from the lady’s cruelty.

[pg 48]

[pg 48]

Come not, when I am dead,

Come not, when I am dead,

To drop thy foolish tears upon my grave,

To shed your useless tears on my grave,

To trample round my fallen head,

To stomp around my fallen head,

And vex the unhappy dust thou wouldst not save.

And annoy the sad dust you wouldn't bother to save.

There let the wind sweep and the plover cry;

There let the wind blow and the plover call;

But thou go by.

But you go by.

Compare also the Letter To Mrs M. H. (pp. 216-8), where the same idea recurs:

Compare also the Letter To Mrs M. H. (pp. 216-8), where the same idea appears again:

When thou art there, if any, whom we know,

When you're there, if anyone we know,

Were sav'd before, and did that heaven partake, &c.

Were saved before, and did that heaven partake, &c.

Page 59. The Blossom.

l. 10. labour'st. The form with 't' occurs in most of the MSS., and 't' is restored in 1635. The 'labours' of 1633 represents a common dropping of the 't' for ease of pronunciation. See Franz, Shakespeare-Grammatik, § 152. It is colloquial, and I doubt if Donne would have preserved it if he had printed the poem, supposing that he wrote the word so, and not some copyist.

l. 10. labour'st. The form with 't' appears in most of the manuscripts, and 't' was restored in 1635. The 'labours' of 1633 reflects a common tendency to drop the 't' for easier pronunciation. See Franz, Shakespeare-Grammatik, § 152. It feels informal, and I doubt Donne would have kept it if he had published the poem, assuming that he wrote the word this way and not a copyist.

  ll. 21-4.  You goe to friends, whose love and meanes present

ll. 21-4. You go to friends, whose love and resources are available

Various content

Different content

To your eyes, eares, and tongue, and every part:

To your eyes, ears, and tongue, and every part:

If then your body goe, what need you a heart?

If your body goes, what do you need a heart for?

I have adopted the MS. readings 'tongue' and 'what need you a heart?' because they seem to me more certainly what Donne wrote. He may have altered them, but so may an editor. 'Tongue' is more exactly parallel to eyes and ears, and the whole talk is of organs. 'What need you a heart?' is more pointed. 'With these organs of sense, what need have you of a heart?' The idiom was not uncommon, the verb being used impersonally. The O.E.D. gives among others:

I have chosen the manuscript readings 'tongue' and 'what need you a heart?' because they seem to align more closely with what Donne actually wrote. He might have changed them, but so could an editor. 'Tongue' fits better with eyes and ears, and the entire discussion is about body parts. 'What need you a heart?' is sharper. 'With these senses, what do you need a heart for?' This way of speaking wasn’t unusual, with the verb used in an impersonal way. The O.E.D. includes among others:

What need us so many instances abroad.

What do we need so many examples for?

Andros Tracts, 1691.

Andros Tracts, 1691.

'What need your heart go' is of course also idiomatic. The latest example the O.E.D. gives is from Hall's Satires, 1597: 'What needs me care for any bookish skill?'

'What need your heart go' is obviously idiomatic. The most recent example the O.E.D. provides is from Hall's Satires, 1597: 'What do I need to care about any bookish skill?'

Page 61. The Primrose, etc.

It is noteworthy that the addition 'being at Montgomery Castle', &c. was made in 1635. It is unknown to 1633 and the MSS. It may be unwarranted. If it be accurate, then the poem is probably addressed to Mrs. Herbert and is a half mystical, half cynical description of Platonic passion. The perfect primrose has apparently five petals, but more or less may be found. Seeking for one to symbolize his love, he fears to find either more or less. What can be less than woman? But if more than woman she becomes that [pg 49] unreal thing, the object of Platonic affection and Petrarchian adoration: but, as he says elsewhere,

It’s worth noting that the addition 'being at Montgomery Castle', etc. was made in 1635. It’s not found in 1633 and the manuscripts. It might not be justified. If it’s correct, then the poem is likely directed at Mrs. Herbert and is a mix of mystical and cynical views on Platonic love. The perfect primrose seems to have five petals, but there could be more or fewer. Looking for one to represent his love, he’s afraid of finding either too many or too few. What could be less than a woman? But if she becomes more than a woman, she turns into that [pg 49] unreal thing, the focus of Platonic love and Petrarchan admiration: but, as he mentions elsewhere,

Love's not so pure and abstract as they use

Love isn't as pure and abstract as people say.

To say, which have no Mistresse but their Muse.

To say, who have no romantic partner but their Muse.

Let woman be content to be herself. Since five is half ten, united with man she will be half of a perfect life; or (and the cynical humour breaks out again) if she is not content with that, since five is the first number which includes an even number (2) and an odd (3), it may claim to be the perfect number, and she to be the whole in which we men are included and absorbed. We have no will of our own.

Let women be happy just being themselves. Since five is half of ten, when united with a man, she will be half of a perfect life; or (and here comes the cynical humor again) if she's not happy with that, since five is the first number that includes both an even number (2) and an odd one (3), it might be considered the perfect number, and she represents the whole that includes and encompasses us men. We have no will of our own.

'From Sarai's name He took a letter which expressed the number ten, and reposed one which made but five; so that she contributed that five which man wanted before, to show a mutual indigence and support.' Essays in Divinity (Jessop, 1855), p. 118.

'From Sarai's name, He took a letter that represented the number ten, and set aside one that represented just five; so she contributed the five that man needed before, to illustrate a shared need and support.' Essays in Divinity (Jessop, 1855), p. 118.

'Even for this, he will visite to the third, and fourth generation; and three and foure are seven, and seven is infinite. Sermons 50. 47. 440.

'Even for this, he will visit to the third and fourth generation; and three and four are seven, and seven is infinite. Sermons 50. 47. 440.'

l. 30. this, five, I have introduced a comma after 'this' to show what, I think, must be the relation of the words. The later editions drop 'this', and it seems to me probable that an original reading and a correction have survived side by side. Donne may have written 'this' alone, referring back to 'five', and then, thinking the reference too remote, he may have substituted 'five' in the margin, whence it crept into the text without completely displacing 'this'. The support which the MSS. lend to 1633 make it dangerous to remove either word now, but I have thought it well to show that 'this' is 'five'. In the MSS. when a word is erased a line is drawn under it and the substituted word placed in the margin.

l. 30. this, five, I’ve added a comma after 'this' to indicate what I believe to be the connection between the words. The later editions omit 'this', and it seems likely that both the original wording and a correction have existed together. Donne might have originally written 'this' alone, referencing 'five', and then, thinking the reference was too distant, he may have written 'five' in the margin, which then made its way into the text without completely replacing 'this'. The support from the manuscripts for 1633 makes it risky to remove either word now, but I thought it was important to show that 'this' is 'five'. In the manuscripts, when a word is crossed out, a line is drawn underneath it and the new word is placed in the margin.

Page 62. The Relic.

l. 13. Where mis-devotion doth command. The unanimity of the earlier editions and the MSS. shows clearly that 'Mass-devotion' (which Chambers adopts) is merely an ingenious conjecture of the 1669 editor. Donne uses the word frequently, e.g.:

l. 13. Where mis-devotion does command. The agreement among the earlier editions and the manuscripts clearly shows that 'Mass-devotion' (which Chambers adopts) is just an clever guess by the 1669 editor. Donne uses the word often, for example:

Here in a place, where miss-devotion frames

Here in a place where misguided devotion shapes

A thousand Prayers to Saints, whose very names

A thousand prayers to saints, whose names alone

The ancient Church knew not, &c.

The ancient Church did not know, &c.

Of the Progresse of the Soule, p. 266, ll. 511-13.

Of the Progresse of the Soule, p. 266, ll. 511-13.

and: 'This mis-devotion, and left-handed piety, of praying for the dead.' Sermons 80. 77. 780.

and: 'This misguided devotion, and misplaced piety, of praying for the dead.' Sermons 80. 77. 780.

l. 17. You shalbe. I have recorded this reading of several MSS. because the poem is probably addressed to Mrs. Herbert and Donne may have so written. His discrimination of 'thou' and 'you' is very marked throughout the poems. 'Thou' is the pronoun of feeling [pg 50] and intimacy, 'you' of respect. Compare 'To Mrs. M. H.', and remember that Mrs. Herbert's name was Magdalen.

l. 17. You shall be. I have noted this reading from several manuscripts since the poem is likely directed at Mrs. Herbert, and Donne may have written it that way. His distinction between 'thou' and 'you' is quite pronounced throughout the poems. 'Thou' is the pronoun of emotion and closeness, while 'you' conveys respect. Compare 'To Mrs. M. H.', and keep in mind that Mrs. Herbert's name was Magdalen. [pg 50]

ll. 27-8. Comming and going, wee Perchance might kisse, but not between those meales: i.e. the kiss of salutation and parting. In a sermon on the text 'Kisse the Son, lest he be angry', Donne enumerates the uses of kissing sanctioned by the Bible, and this among them: 'Now by this we are slid into our fourth and last branch of our first part, The perswasion to come to this holy kisse, though defamed by treachery, though depraved by licentiousnesse, since God invites us to it, by so many good uses thereof in his Word. It is an imputation laid upon Nero, that Neque adveniens neque proficiscens, That whether comming or going he never kissed any: And Christ himself imputes it to Simon, as a neglect of him, That when he came into his house he did not kisse him. This then was in use', &c. Sermons 80. 41. 407.

ll. 27-8. Coming and going, we might kiss, but not between those meals: meaning the greetings and farewell kisses. In a sermon on the text 'Kiss the Son, lest he be angry,' Donne lists the valid uses of kissing recognized by the Bible, including this one: 'Now we've moved into the fourth and final point of our first part, the encouragement to approach this holy kiss, despite its betrayal by deceit and its corruption by indecency, since God invites us to it through many beneficial references in His Word. It is said about Nero that Neither coming nor going, whether arriving or departing, he never kissed anyone: And Christ himself points this out to Simon as a neglect, that when he entered his house he did not kiss him. This was common practice', &c. Sermons 80. 41. 407.

The kiss of salutation lasted in some countries till the later eighteenth century, perhaps still lasts. See Rousseau's Confessions, Bk. 9, and Byron's Childe Harold, III. lxxix.

The greeting kiss continued in some countries until the late eighteenth century, and it might still exist. Check out Rousseau's Confessions, Bk. 9, and Byron's Childe Harold, III. lxxix.

But Erasmus, in 1499, speaks as though it were a specially English custom: 'Est praeterea mos nunquam satis laudatus. Sive quo venis, omnium osculis exciperis; sive discedis aliquo, osculis dimitteris; redis, redduntur suavia; venitur ad te, propinantur suavia; disceditur abs te, dividuntur basia; occurritur alicubi, basiatur affatim; denique quocunque te moves, suaviorum plena sunt omnia.'

But Erasmus, in 1499, describes it as though it were a uniquely English tradition: 'There is also a custom that can never be praised enough. Whether you're arriving, you're welcomed with kisses; whether you're leaving, you're sent off with kisses; when you return, you're greeted with sweet kisses; when someone comes to you, sweet kisses are offered; when someone departs from you, kisses are shared; when you run into someone somewhere, you kiss plenty; in short, wherever you go, everything is filled with sweetness.'

Page 64. The Breakup.

l. 10. earthly sad despaire. Cf. O.E.D.: 'Earthly. 3. Partaking of the nature of earth, resembling earth as a substance, consisting of earth as an element; = Earthy, archaic or obsolete.' The form was used as late as 1843, but the change in the later editions of Donne indicates that it was growing rare in this sense. Compare, 'A young man of a softly disposition.' Camden's Reign of Elizabeth (English transl.).

l. 10. worldly sad despair. Cf. O.E.D.: 'Worldly. 3. Having the characteristics of the world, resembling the world as a substance, made up of worldly matters; = Earthy, outdated or no longer in use.' The term was used as recently as 1843, but the changes in later editions of Donne suggest that it was becoming uncommon in this sense. Compare, 'A young man of a gentle temperament.' Camden's Reign of Elizabeth (English translation).

Page 66. Toxic Love.

l. 15. What we know not, our selves. 'All creatures were brought to Adam, and, because he understood the natures of all those creatures, he gave them names accordingly. In that he gave no name to himselfe it may be by some perhaps argued, that he understood himselfe lesse then he did other creatures.' Sermons 80. 50. 563.

l. 15. What we do not know, ourselves. 'All creatures were brought to Adam, and because he understood the nature of each one, he named them accordingly. The fact that he didn't give a name to himself could lead some to argue that he understood himself less than he did the other creatures.' Sermons 80. 50. 563.

Page 67. Prohibition era.

l. 18. So, these extreames shall neithers office doe. The 'neithers' of D, H40, JC, supported by 'neyther' in O'F and 'neyther their' in Cy, is much more characteristic than 'ne'er their', and more likely to have been altered than to have been substituted for 'ne'er their'. The reading of Cy shows how the phrase puzzled an ordinary [pg 51] copyist. 'These extremes shall by counteracting each other prevent either from fulfilling his function.' Compare, 'As two yoke-devils sworn to either's purpose' (i.e. each to the other's purpose). Shakespeare, Hen. V, II. ii. 107.

l. 18. So, these extremes will not fulfill either's role. The 'neithers' from D, H40, JC, along with 'neyther' in O'F and 'neyther their' in Cy, is much more typical than 'ne'er their', and more likely to have been changed than to have replaced 'ne'er their'. The version in Cy shows how the phrase confused a regular [pg 51] copyist. 'These extremes will counteract one another and prevent either from fulfilling his role.' Compare, 'As two yoke-devils sworn to either's purpose' (i.e., each to the other's purpose). Shakespeare, Hen. V, II. ii. 107.

l. 22. So shall I, live, thy stage not triumph bee. I have placed a comma after I to make quite clear that 'live' is the adjective, not the verb. The 'stay' of 1633 is defensible, but the 1633 editor was somewhat at sea about this poem, witness the variations introduced while the edition was printing in ll. 20 and 24 and the misprinting of l. 5. All the MSS. I have consulted support 'stage'; and this gives the best meaning: 'Alive, I shall continue to be the stage on which your victories are daily set forth; dead, I shall be but your triumph, a thing achieved once, never to be repeated.' Compare:

l. 22. So will I live, your stage shall not be a triumph. I added a comma after I to make it clear that 'live' is the adjective, not the verb. The 'stay' of 1633 is justifiable, but the 1633 editor had some confusion about this poem, as seen by the changes made during the printing in ll. 20 and 24 and the error in l. 5. All the manuscripts I’ve looked at support 'stage'; and this provides the clearest meaning: 'Alive, I will continue to be the stage on which your victories are presented every day; when I’m dead, I will only be your triumph, something accomplished once, never to happen again.' Compare:

And cause her leave to triumph in this wise

And make her succeed in this way

Upon the prostrate spoil of that poor heart!

Upon the broken remains of that poor heart!

That serves a Trophy to her conquering eyes,

That serves as a trophy for her conquering gaze,

And must their glory to the world impart.     Daniel, Delia, x.

And must they share their glory with the world.     Daniel, Delia, x.

ll. 23, 24. There are obviously two versions of these lines which the later editions have confounded. The first is that of the text, from 1633. The second is that of the MSS. and runs, properly pointed:

ll. 23, 24. There are clearly two versions of these lines that the later editions have mixed up. The first is from the text, dated 1633. The second is from the manuscripts and reads, correctly punctuated:

Then lest thy love, hate, and mee thou undoe,

Then, so your love doesn't turn to hate and you don't ruin me,

O let me live, O love and hate me too.

O let me live, O love me and hate me too.

The punctuation of the MSS. is very careless, but the lines as printed are quite intelligible. As given in the editions 1635-69 they are nonsensical.

The punctuation of the manuscripts is pretty sloppy, but the printed lines are quite understandable. In the editions 1635-69, they are irrational.

Page 68. The Expiration Date.

l. 5. We ask'd. The past tense of the MSS. makes the antithesis and sense more pointed. 'It was with no one's leave we lov'd to begin with, and we will owe to no one the death that comes with parting.'

l. 5. We asked. The past tense of the manuscripts makes the contrast and meaning sharper. 'It was without anyone's permission that we chose to love in the first place, and we will not owe anyone for the sorrow that comes with separation.'

 ll. 7 f.   Goe: and if that word have not quite kil'd thee,

ll. 7 f.   Go: and if that word hasn't completely killed you,

Ease mee with death, by bidding mee goe too.

Make it easy for me to die by telling me to go too.

Compare:

Contrast

Val. No more: unless the next word that thou speak'st

Val. No more: unless the next word you say

Have some malignant power upon my life:

Have some harmful influence over my life:

If so, I pray thee, breathe it in mine ear,

If that's the case, please whisper it in my ear,

As ending anthem of my endless dolour.

As the final anthem of my never-ending pain.

Two Gentlemen of Verona, III. i. 236 f.

Two Gentlemen of Verona, III. i. 236 f.

Page 70. The Paradox.

l. 14. lights life. The MSS. correct the obvious mistake of the editions, 'lifes light.' The 'lights life' is, of course, the sun. In the same way at 21 'lye' is surely better suited than 'dye' to an epitaph. This poem is not in D, H49, Lec, and 1633 has printed it from A18, N, TC.

l. 14. lights life. The manuscripts correct the obvious mistake found in the editions, 'lifes light.' The 'lights life' clearly refers to the sun. Similarly, at 21, 'lye' is definitely a better fit than 'dye' for an epitaph. This poem does not appear in D, H49, Lec, and 1633 published it from A18, N, TC.

[pg 52]

[pg 52]

In the latter group of MSS. this poem is followed immediately by another of the same kind, which is found also in H40, RP31, and O'F, as well as several more miscellaneous MSS. I print from TCC:

In the latter group of manuscripts, this poem is immediately followed by another similar one, which is also found in H40, RP31, and O'F, along with several other miscellaneous manuscripts. I'm printing from TCC:

A contradiction.

Whosoe termes Love a fire, may like a poet

Whosoever calls Love a fire, may like a poet

Faine what he will, for certaine cannot showe it.

Faine as he likes, for sure he can't show it.

For Fire nere burnes, but when the fuell's neare

For fire doesn't burn unless there's fuel nearby.

But Love doth at most distance most appeare.

But love often shows itself most at a distance.

Yet out of fire water did never goe,

Yet from fire, water has never come,

But teares from Love abundantly doe flowe.

But tears from love flow abundantly.

Fire still mounts upward; but Love oft descendeth.

Fire still rises; but Love often comes down.

Fire leaves the midst: Love to the Center tendeth.

Fire leaves the middle: Love tends to the center.

Fire dryes and hardens: Love doth mollifie.

Fire dries and hardens; love softens.

Fire doth consume, but Love doth fructifie.

Fire destroys, but Love nurtures.

The powerful Queene of Love (faire Venus) came

The powerful Queen of Love (beautiful Venus) came

Descended from the Sea, not from the flame,

Descended from the Sea, not from the fire,

Whence passions ebbe and flowe, and from the braine

Whence passions ebb and flow, and from the brain

Run to the hart like streames, and back againe.

Run to the deer like streams, and back again.

Yea Love oft fills mens breasts with melting snow

Yea, love often fills men's hearts with melting snow.

Drowning their Love-sick minds in flouds of woe.

Drowning their love-sick minds in floods of sorrow.

What is Love, water then? it may be soe;

What is love, then? It might be so;

But hee saith trueth, that saith hee doth not knowe.

But he speaks the truth when he says he doesn't know.

FINIS.

FINISHED.

Page 71. Goodbye to Love.

l. 12. His highnesse &c. 'Presumably his highness was made of gilt gingerbread.' Chambers. See Jonson, Bartholomew Fair, III. i.

l. 12. His highness &c. 'Presumably his highness was made of gilded gingerbread.' Chambers. See Jonson, Bartholomew Fair, III. i.

ll. 28-30. As these lines stand in the old editions they are unintelligible:

ll. 28-30. As these lines appear in the old editions, they don't make sense:

Because that other curse of being short,

Because that other downside of being short,

And only for a minute made to be

And only for a minute was made to be

Eager, desires to raise posterity.

Eager, wants to raise kids.

Grosart prints:

Grosart prints:

Because that other curse of being short

Because that other curse of being short

And—only-for-a-minute-made-to-be—

And—just-for-a-minute-made-to-be—

Eager desires to raise posterity.

Eager to raise the next generation.

This and the note which he appends I find more incomprehensible than the old text. This is his note: 'The whole sense then is: Unless Nature decreed this in order that man should despise it, (just) as she made it short, that man might for that reason also despise a sport that was only for a minute made to be eager desires to raise posterity.' Surely this is Abracadabra!

This note he added makes less sense to me than the original text. Here's what he said: 'The overall meaning is: Unless Nature intended this so that humans would look down on it, just like she made it brief, which might also lead humans to scorn a game that was only meant to spur eager desires for future generations.' Honestly, this is complete nonsense!

What has happened is, I believe, this: Donne here, as elsewhere, used an obsolescent word, viz. 'eagers', the verb, meaning 'sharpens'. The copyist did not recognize the form, took 'desire' for the verb, [pg 53] and made 'eager' the adjectival complement to 'be', changing 'desire' to 'desires' as predicate to 'curse'. What Donne had in mind was the Aristotelian doctrine that the desire to beget children is an expression of man's craving for immortality. The most natural function, according to Aristotle, of every living thing which is not maimed in any way is to beget another living thing like itself, that so it may partake of what is eternal and divine. This participation is the goal of all desire, and of all natural activity. But perishable individuals cannot partake of the immortal and divine by continuous existence. Nothing that is perishable can continue always one and the same individual. Each, therefore, participates as best he may, some more, some less; remaining the same in a way, i.e. in the species, not in the individual.' (De Anima, B. 4. 415 A-B.) Donne's argument then is this: 'Why of all animals have we alone this feeling of depression and remorse after the act of love? Is it a device of nature to restrain us from an act which shortens the life of the individual (he refers here to a prevalent belief as to the deleterious effect of the act of love), needed because that other curse which Adam brought upon man, the curse of mortality,

What has happened, I believe, is this: Donne here, as elsewhere, used an outdated word, namely 'eagers', the verb, meaning 'sharpens'. The copyist didn’t recognize the form, interpreted 'desire' as the verb, and made 'eager' the adjective linked to 'be', changing 'desire' to 'desires' as the predicate to 'curse'. What Donne meant was the Aristotelian idea that the desire to have children reflects man's longing for immortality. According to Aristotle, the most natural function of every living thing that isn't damaged in some way is to produce another living thing like itself, so it can share in what is eternal and divine. This sharing is the purpose of all desire and all natural activity. However, temporary beings can’t partake in the immortal and divine by existing forever. Nothing that is temporary can consistently remain one and the same individual. Each one participates as much as possible, some more, some less; remaining the same in a sense, that is, in species, not in the individual. (De Anima, B. 4. 415 A-B.) Donne's argument then is this: 'Why do we alone among all animals experience this feeling of sadness and regret after the act of love? Is it a strategy of nature to keep us from an act that shortens the life of the individual (he refers here to a widely held belief about the harmful effect of the act of love), which is necessary because of that other curse which Adam brought upon man, the curse of mortality,

of being short,

of being short,

And only for a minute made to be,

And only meant to last for a minute,

Eagers [i.e. whets or provokes] desire to raise posterity.'

Eagers [i.e. whets or provokes] desire to raise future generations.'

The latest use of 'eager' as a verb quoted by the O.E.D. is from Mulcaster's Positions (1581), where the sense is that of imitating physically: 'They that be gawled ... may neither runne nor wrastle for eagering the inward'. The Middle English use is closer to Donne's: 'The nature of som men is so ... unconvenable that ... poverte myhte rather egren hym to don felonies.' Chaucer, Boëth. De Consol. Phil. In the Burley MS. (seventeenth century) the following epigram on Bancroft appears:

The most recent use of 'eager' as a verb cited by the O.E.D. comes from Mulcaster's Positions (1581), where it means to imitate physically: 'Those who are galled ... can neither run nor wrestle from eagering the inward.' The Middle English usage is more similar to Donne's: 'The nature of some men is so ... unsuitable that ... poverty might more likely provoke him to commit crimes.' Chaucer, Boëth. De Consol. Phil. In the Burley MS. (seventeenth century), there's an epigram about Bancroft that says:

A learned Bishop of this land

A knowledgeable bishop from this region

Thinking to make religion stand,

Aiming to uphold religion,

In equall poise on every syde

In equal balance on every side.

The mixture of them thus he tryde:

The mixture of them he tried:

An ounce of protestants he singles

An ounce of Protestants he targets.

And a dramme of papists mingles,

And a dash of Catholics mixes,

Then adds a scruple of a puritan

Then adds a tiny amount of a puritan

And melts them down in his brayne pan,

And breaks them down in his brain.

But where hee lookes they should digest

But where he looks, they should digest.

The scruple eagers all the rest.

The scruple motivates everyone else.

In Harl. MS. 4908 f. 83 the last line reads:

In Harl. MS. 4908 f. 83 the last line reads:

That scruple troubles all the rest.

That worry impacts everything else.

Page 71. A Talk on the Shadow.

The text of this poem in the editions is that of A18, N, TC among the MSS. A slightly different recension is found in most of [pg 54] the other MSS. The chief difference is that the latter read 'love' for 'loves' at ll. 9, 14, and 19. They also, however, read 'least' for 'high'st' at l. 12. In l. 19 they vacillate between 'once' and 'our'. It would not be difficult to defend either version. The only variation from the printed text which I have admitted is that on which all the MSS. are unanimous, viz. 'first' for 'short' in l. 26; 'short' is an obvious blunder.

The text of this poem in the editions is that of A18, N, TC among the manuscripts. A slightly different version is found in most of [pg 54] the other manuscripts. The main difference is that the latter uses 'love' instead of 'loves' in lines 9, 14, and 19. They also read 'least' instead of 'high'st' in line 12. In line 19, they fluctuate between 'once' and 'our'. It wouldn't be hard to defend either version. The only variation from the printed text that I've accepted is one that all the manuscripts agree on, which is 'first' for 'short' in line 26; 'short' is clearly a mistake.

Note on the music to which some of Donne's songs were set.

A song meant for the Elizabethans a poem intended to be sung, generally to the accompaniment of the lute. Donne had clearly no thought of his songs being an exception to this rule:

A song intended for the Elizabethans, a poem meant to be sung, typically with a lute accompaniment. Donne clearly had no idea that his songs would be an exception to this rule:

But when I have done so,

But when I have done that,

Some man his art and voice to show

Some man uses his art and voice to express himself.

Doth set and sing my paine.

Does set and sing my pain.

Yet it is difficult to think of some, perhaps the majority, of Donne's Songs and Sonets as being written to be sung. Their sonorous and rhetorical rhythm, the elaborate stanzas which, like the prolonged periods of the Elegies, seem to give us a foretaste of the Miltonic verse-paragraph, suggest speech,—impassioned, rhythmical speech rather than the melody of song. We are not haunted by a sense of the tune to which the song should go, as we are in reading the lyrics of the Elizabethan Anthologies or of Robert Burns. Yet some of Donne's songs were set to music. A note in one group of MSS. describes three of them as 'Songs which were made to certain ayres which were made before'. One of these is The Baite, which must have been set to the same air as Marlowe's song. I reproduce here a lute-accompaniment found in William Corkine's Second Book of Ayres (1612). The airs of the other two (see p. 18 (note)) I have not been able to find, nor are they known to Mr. Barclay Squire, who has kindly helped and guided me in this matter of the music. With his aid I have reproduced here the music of two other songs, and, at another place, that of one of Donne's great Hymns.

Yet it's hard to think of some, maybe most, of Donne's Songs and Sonets as pieces meant to be sung. Their rich and rhetorical rhythm, the intricate stanzas that, like the extended sentences of the Elegies, seem to give us a preview of the Miltonic verse-paragraph, suggest spoken word—passionate, rhythmic speech rather than the melody of a song. We don't feel haunted by the sense of the tune that should accompany the lyrics, as we do when reading the lyrics from the Elizabethan Anthologies or Robert Burns. Still, some of Donne's songs were set to music. A note in one collection of manuscripts describes three of them as 'Songs which were made to certain airs which were made before.' One of these is The Baite, which must have been set to the same tune as Marlowe's song. Here, I include a lute accompaniment found in William Corkine's Second Book of Ayres (1612). I haven't been able to find the tunes for the other two (see p. 18 (note)), nor does Mr. Barclay Squire, who has kindly assisted and guided me in this musical matter. With his help, I've included the music for two other songs and, elsewhere, one of Donne's great Hymns.

Page 8. Track.

The following air is found in Egerton MS. 2013. As given here it has been conjecturally corrected by Mr. Barclay Squire:

The following melody is found in Egerton MS. 2013. As presented here, it has been speculatively corrected by Mr. Barclay Squire:

music
midi file      .pdf file

G O, and catch a falling star,

GOh, and catch a falling star,

  Get with child a mandrake roote,

Get pregnant with a mandrake root,

Tell me where all past times are,

Tell me where all the past moments are,

Or who cleft the Devils foot,

Or who split the Devil's foot,

  5Teach me to hear mermaid's singing,

5Teach me to hear the mermaid's singing,

Or to keep of Envy's singing,

Or to stop Envy from singing,

And find

And discover

What wind

What a breeze

Serves to advance an honest mind.

Serves to promote a genuine mind.


[pg 55]

[pg 55]

Page 23. Daybreak.

This is set to the following air in Corkine's Second Book of Ayres (1612). As given here it has been transcribed by Mr. Barclay Squire, omitting the lute accompaniment:

This is set to the following tune in Corkine's Second Book of Ayres (1612). As presented here, it has been transcribed by Mr. Barclay Squire, leaving out the lute accompaniment:

music
music
midi file      .pdf file

'T  IS true, 'tis day; What though it be?

'TIt is true, it’s daytime; So what if it is?

   And wilt thou therefore rise from me?

And will you therefore get up from me?

What, will you rise, What, will you rise, because 'tis light?

What, are you getting up? What, are you getting up, just because it's light?

Did we lie downe, because 'twas night?

Did we lie down because it was night?

Love which in spight of darknesse brought us hether,

Love that, despite the darkness, brought us here,

In spight of light should keepe us still together.

In spite of the light, we should stay together.

In spight of light should keepe us still together.

In spite of the light, we should stay together.

In spight of light should keepe us still together.

In spite of the light, we should stay together.


[pg 57]

[pg 57]

Page 46. The Baite.

From Corkine's Second Book of Ayres (1612).

From Corkine's Second Book of Ayres (1612).

music
midi file      .pdf file

C OME live with mee, and bee my love,

CCome live with me and be my love,

 And wee will some new pleasures prove

And we will try out some new pleasures

Of golden sands, and christall brookes,

Of golden sands and crystal brooks,

With silken lines, and silver hookes.

With silky threads and silver hooks.


[pg 58]

[pg 58]

EPIGRAMS.

Pages 75-8. Of the epigrams sixteen are given in all the editions, 1633-69. Of these, thirteen are in A18, N, TC, none in D, H49, Lec. Of the remaining three, two are in W, one in HN, both good authorities. I have added three of interest from W, of which one is in HN, and all three are in O'F. W includes among the Epigrams the short poem On a Jeat Ring Sent, printed generally with the Songs and Sonets. In HN there is one and in the Burley MS. are three more. Of these the one in HN and two of those in Bur are merely coarse, and there is no use burdening Donne with more of this kind than he is already responsible for. The last in Bur runs:

Pages 75-8. There are a total of sixteen epigrams included in all editions, 1633-69. Out of these, thirteen can be found in A18, N, and TC, while none are present in D, H49, or Lec. Of the remaining three, two appear in W and one in HN, both of which are reliable sources. I've added three meaningful ones from W, one of which is in HN, and all three are included in O'F. W includes a short poem titled On a Jeat Ring Sent, which is usually printed with the Songs and Sonets. In HN, there is one, and the Burley MS. contains three more. Of these, one in HN and two from Bur are simply crude, and there's no need to add more of this kind to Donne's work than he already has. The last one in Bur goes:

Why are maydes wits than boyes of lower strayne?

Why are girls smarter than boys of lower status?

Eve was a daughter of the ribb not brayne.

Eve was a daughter of the rib, not the brain.

Donne's epigrams were much admired, and some of his elegies were classed with them as satirical 'evaporations of wit'. Drummond says: 'I think if he would he might easily be the best epigrammatist we have found in English; of which I have not yet seen any come near the Ancients. Compare his Marry and Love with Tasso's stanzas against beauty; one shall hardly know who hath best.' The stanzas referred to are entitled Sopra la bellezza, and begin:

Donne's epigrams were highly praised, and some of his elegies were considered alongside them as witty 'flashes of insight.' Drummond says: 'I believe that if he wanted to, he could easily be the best epigram writer we've seen in English; I haven't come across any that come close to the classics. Compare his "Marry and Love" with Tasso's stanzas about beauty; it's hard to tell who does it better.' The stanzas mentioned are titled Sopra la bellezza, and begin:

Questo che tanto il cieco volgo apprezza.

Questo che tanto il pubblico cieco apprezza.

Page 75. Pyramus and Thisbe. The Grolier Club edition prints the first line of this epigram,

Page 75. Pyramus and Thisbe. The Grolier Club edition displays the opening line of this poem,

Two by themselves each other love and fear,

Two by themselves love and fear each other,

which suggests that 'love' and 'fear' are verbs. As punctuated in 1633 the epigram is condensed but precise: 'These two, slain by themselves, by each other, by fear, and by love, are joined here in one tomb, by the friends whose cruel action in parting them brought them together here.' Every point in the epigram corresponds to the incidents of the story as narrated in Ovid's Metamorphoses, iv. 55-165. The closing line runs:

which suggests that 'love' and 'fear' are actions. As highlighted in 1633, the epigram is brief but accurate: 'These two, killed by their own doing, by one another, by fear, and by love, are united here in one grave, by the friends whose harsh decision to separate them brought them together here.' Every point in the epigram relates to the events of the story as told in Ovid's Metamorphoses, iv. 55-165. The final line reads:

Quodque rogis superest, una requiescit in urna.

Quodque rogis superest, una requiescit in urna.

A Burnt Ship. In W the title is given in Italian, in O'F in Latin. Compare James's letter to Salisbury on the Dutch demands for assistance against Spain;—'Should I ruin myself for maintaining them.... I look that by a peace they should enrich themselves to pay me my debts, and if they be so weak as they cannot subsist, either in peace or war, without I ruin myself for upholding them, in that case surely the nearest harm is to be first eschewed: a man will leap out of a burning ship and drown himself in the sea; and it is doubtless a farther off harm from me to suffer them to fall again into the hands of Spain, and let God provide for the danger that may with time fall upon me or my posterity, than presently to starve myself and mine [pg 59] with putting the meat in their mouth.' The King to Salisbury, 1607, Hatfield MSS., quoted in Gardiner's History of England, ii. 25.

A burned ship. In W the title is given in Italian, in O'F in Latin. Compare James's letter to Salisbury regarding the Dutch requests for help against Spain;—'Should I ruin myself to support them.... I expect that with a peace they will gain enough to pay off my debts, and if they are so weak that they can't survive, either in peace or war, without my sacrificing myself to help them, then surely the first harm to avoid is the nearest: a man will jump out of a burning ship and drown in the sea; and it is definitely a greater harm for me to let them fall back into Spain's hands, letting God deal with any danger that might eventually come to me or my descendants, than to let myself and my family starve while putting food in their mouths.' The King to Salisbury, 1607, Hatfield MSS., quoted in Gardiner's History of England, ii. 25.

Page 76. A Lame Begger. Compare:

Page 76. A Lame Beggar. Compare:

Dull says he is so weake, he cannot rise,

Dull says he is so weak, he can't get up,

Nor stand, nor goe; if that be true, he lyes.

Nor stand, nor go; if that's true, he's lying.

Finis quoth R.

Finis, said R.

Thomas Deloney, Strange Histories of Songes & Sonets of

Thomas Deloney, Strange Histories of Songs & Sonnets of

Kings, Princes, Dukes, Lords, Ladyes, Knights and

Kings, Princes, Dukes, Lords, Ladies, Knights, and

Gentlemen. Very pleasant either to be read or songe, &c.,

Gentlemen. It's very nice to be either read or sung, etc.

1607.

1607.

Page 76. Sir John Wingefield. In that late Island. Mr. Gosse has inadvertently printed 'base' for 'late'. The 'Lady' island of O'F is due probably to ignorance of what island was intended. It is, of course, Cadiz itself, which is situated on an island at the extreme point of the headland which closes the bay of Cadiz to the west. 'Then we entered into the island of Cales with our footmen,' says Captain Pryce in his letter to Cecil. Strype's Annals, iv. 398. Another account relates how 'on the 21st they took the town of Cadiz and at the bridge in the island were encountered by 400 horses'. Here the severest fighting took place at 'the bridge from Mayne to Cadiz'. What does Donne mean by 'late island'? Is it the island we lately visited so gloriously, or the island on which the sun sets late, that western island, now become a new Pillar of Hercules? It would not be unlike Donne to give a word a startlingly condensed force. Compare (if the reading be right) 'far faith' (p. 189, l. 4) and the note.

Page 76. Sir John Wingefield. In that late Island. Mr. Gosse has accidentally printed 'base' instead of 'late'. The 'Lady' island of O'F is likely due to not knowing which island was meant. It is, of course, Cadiz itself, which is located on an island at the far end of the headland that closes the bay of Cadiz to the west. 'Then we entered the island of Cales with our footmen,' says Captain Pryce in his letter to Cecil. Strype's Annals, iv. 398. Another account mentions how 'on the 21st they captured the town of Cadiz and at the bridge in the island were met by 400 horses'. The most intense fighting occurred at 'the bridge from Mayne to Cadiz'. What does Donne mean by 'late island'? Is it the island we recently visited with such glory, or the island where the sun sets late, that western island, now a new Pillar of Hercules? It wouldn't be surprising for Donne to use a word with such a striking compression of meaning. Compare (if the reading is correct) 'far faith' (p. 189, l. 4) and the note.

Pages 75-6. The series of Epigrams A burnt ship, Fall of a wall, A lame begger, Cales and Guyana, Sir John Wingefield seem to me all to have been composed during the Cadiz expedition. The first suggests, and was probably suggested by, the fight in the harbour when so many of the Spanish ships were burned. The Fall of a wall may mark an incident in the attack of the landing party which forced its way into the city. A lame begger records a common spectacle in a Spanish and Catholic town. Cales and Guyana must clearly have been written when, after Cadiz had been taken and sacked, the leaders were debating their next step. Essex (and Donne is on Essex's side) urged that the fleet should sail west and intercept the silver fleet, but Howard, the Lord Admiral, insisted on an immediate return to England. The last of the series chronicles the one death to which every account of the expedition refers.

Pages 75-6. The series of Epigrams A Burnt Ship, The Fall of a Wall, A Lame Beggar, Cales and Guyana, Sir John Wingefield all seem to have been written during the Cadiz expedition. The first one suggests, and was probably inspired by, the battle in the harbor when so many Spanish ships were burned. The Fall of a Wall likely marks an event during the landing party's attack as they forced their way into the city. A Lame Beggar captures a common sight in a Spanish Catholic town. Cales and Guyana must clearly have been written when, after Cadiz was taken and looted, the leaders were discussing their next move. Essex (and Donne supports Essex) wanted the fleet to head west to intercept the silver fleet, but Howard, the Lord Admiral, insisted on returning to England immediately. The last piece in the series records the one death mentioned in every account of the expedition.

Page 77. Antiquary. Who is the Hamon or Hammond that is evidently the subject of this epigram and is referred to in Satyre V, l. 87, I cannot say. I am disposed to think that it may be John Hammond, LL.D., the civilist, the father of James I's physician and of Charles I's chaplain. I have no proof that he was an antiquarian, but a civilist and authority on tithes may well have been so, and he belonged to [pg 60] the class which Donne satirizes with most of anger and feeling, the examiners and torturers of Catholic prisoners. We find him in Strype's Annals collaborating with the notorious Topcliffe.

Page 77. Antiques expert. I can’t say who Hamon or Hammond is, the person clearly referenced in this epigram and mentioned in Satyre V, l. 87. I tend to think it might be John Hammond, LL.D., the civil lawyer, who was the father of James I's physician and Charles I's chaplain. I have no evidence that he was an antiquarian, but a civil lawyer and expert on tithes could easily have been one, and he was part of the group that Donne criticizes with the most resentment and emotion—the examiners and torturers of Catholic prisoners. We see him in Strype's Annals working with the infamous Topcliffe.

Phryne. An epigram often quoted by Ben Jonson. Drummond, Conversations, ed. Laing, 842.

Phryne. An epigram frequently referenced by Ben Jonson. Drummond, Conversations, ed. Laing, 842.

Page 78. Raderus. 'Matthew Rader (1561-1634), a German Jesuit, published an edition of and commentary upon Martial in 1602.' Chambers. Compare: 'He added, moreover, that though Raderus and others of his order did use to geld Poets and other authors (and here I could not choose but wonder why they have not gelded their Vulgar Edition which in some places hath such obscene words, as the Hebrew tongue which is therefore called holy, doth so much abhorre that no obscene thing can be uttered in it)....' The reason which Donne gives is that 'They reserve to themselves the divers forms, and the secrets, and mysteries in this latter which they find in the authors whom they gelde.' Ignatius his Conclave (1610), pp. 94-6. The epigram is therefore a coarse hit at the Jesuits.

Page 78. Raderus. 'Matthew Rader (1561-1634), a German Jesuit, published an edition of and commentary on Martial in 1602.' Chambers. Compare: 'He also mentioned that although Raderus and others in his order used to edit out Poets and other authors (and here I couldn't help but wonder why they haven’t edited their Common Edition, which contains such inappropriate words that the Hebrew language, which is considered holy, detests and does not allow to be spoken)....' The reason Donne gives is that 'They keep for themselves the various forms, secrets, and mysteries in this latter that they find in the authors they edit.' Ignatius his Conclave (1610), pp. 94-6. The epigram is therefore a crude jab at the Jesuits.

Mercurius Gallo-Belgicus. A journal or register of news started at Cologne in 1598. The first volume consisted of 659 pages and was entitled: Mercurius Gallo-Belgicus; sive rerum in Gallia et Belgia potissimum: Hispania quoque, Italia, Anglia, Germania, Polonia, vicinisque locis ab anno 1588 usque ad Martium anni praesentis 1594 gestarum, nuncius. In the seventeenth century it was published half-yearly and ornamented with maps. Its Latin was not unimpeachable (Jonson speaks of a 'Gallo-Belgic phrase', Poetaster, v. i), nor its news always trustworthy.

Mercury Gallobelgicus. A news journal started in Cologne in 1598. The first volume had 659 pages and was titled: Mercurius Gallo-Belgicus; sive rerum in Gallia et Belgia potissimum: Hispania quoque, Italia, Anglia, Germania, Polonia, vicinisque locis ab anno 1588 usque ad Martium anni praesentis 1594 gestarum, nuncius. In the seventeenth century, it was published twice a year and featured maps. Its Latin wasn’t perfect (Jonson mentions a 'Gallo-Belgic phrase', Poetaster, v. i), and the news wasn't always reliable.

The Lier. This was first printed in Sir John Simeon's Unpublished Poems of Donne (1856-7), whence it is included by Chambers in his Appendix A. It is given the title Supping Hours. Its inclusion in HN (whence the present title) and W strengthens its claim to be genuine. Probably it was written after the Cadiz expedition, and contains a reminiscence (Mr. Gosse has suggested this) of Spanish fare.

The Liar. This was first published in Sir John Simeon's Unpublished Poems of Donne (1856-7), from which it is included by Chambers in his Appendix A. It is titled Supping Hours. Its inclusion in HN (which leads to the current title) and W supports its authenticity. It was likely written after the Cadiz expedition and includes a memory (as Mr. Gosse has suggested) of Spanish cuisine.

l. 3. Like Nebuchadnezar. Compare: 'I am no great Nebuchadnezzar, sir; I have not much skill in grass.' Shakespeare, All's Well, IV. v.

l. 3. Like Nebuchadnezzar. Compare: 'I'm no great Nebuchadnezzar, sir; I don’t have much talent for gardening.' Shakespeare, All's Well, IV. v.


THE ELEGIES.

Of the Elegies two groups seem to have been pretty widely circulated before the larger collections were made or publication took place. Each contained either twelve or thirteen, the twelve or thirteen being made up sometimes by the inclusion of the Funeral Elegy, 'Sorrow who to this house,' afterwards called Elegie on the L. C. The order in the one group, as we find it in e.g. D, H49, Lec, is The Bracelet,1 Going [pg 61] to Bed, Jealousie, The Anagram, Change, The Perfume, His Picture, 'Sorrow who to this house,' 'Oh, let mee not serve,' Loves Warr, On his Mistris, 'Natures lay Ideott, I taught,' Loves Progress. The second group, as we find it in A25, JC, and W, contains The Bracelet, The Comparison, The Perfume, Jealousie, 'Oh, let not me (sic W) serve,' 'Natures lay Ideott, I taught,' Loves Warr, Going to Bed, Change, The Anagram, On his Mistris, His Picture, 'Sorrow, who to this house.' The last is not given in A25. It will be noticed that D, H49, Lec drops The Comparison; A25, JC, W, Loves Progress; and that there were thirteen elegies, taking the two groups together, apart from the Funeral Elegy.

Of the Elegies, two groups seem to have circulated widely before the larger collections were assembled or published. Each group contained either twelve or thirteen poems, with the count sometimes including the Funeral Elegy, 'Sorrow who to this house,' later titled Elegie on the L. C. The order in one group, as seen in e.g. D, H49, Lec, is The Bracelet,1 Going [pg 61] to Bed, Jealousie, The Anagram, Change, The Perfume, His Picture, 'Sorrow who to this house,' 'Oh, let me not serve,' Loves Warr, On his Mistris, 'Nature's lay Ideott, I taught,' Loves Progress. The second group, as found in A25, JC, and W, includes The Bracelet, The Comparison, The Perfume, Jealousie, 'Oh, let not me (sic W) serve,' 'Nature's lay Ideott, I taught,' Loves Warr, Going to Bed, Change, The Anagram, On his Mistris, His Picture, 'Sorrow, who to this house.' The last is not included in A25. It will be noted that D, H49, Lec omits The Comparison; A25, JC, W, Loves Progress; and that there were thirteen elegies in total when combining the two groups, excluding the Funeral Elegy.

1 I take the titles given in the editions for ease of reference to the reader of this edition. The only title which D, H49, Lec have is On Loves Progresse; A25, JC, and W have none. Other MSS. give one or other occasionally.

1 I'm using the titles from the editions for easy reference for the readers of this edition. The only title that D, H49, and Lec have is On Loves Progresse; A25, JC, and W don't have any. Other manuscripts occasionally provide one or another.

These are the most widely circulated and probably the earliest of Donne's Elegies, taken as such. Of the rest The Dreame is given in D, H49, Lec, but among the songs, and The Autumnall is placed by itself. The rest are either somewhat doubtful or were not allowed to get into general circulation.

These are the most commonly circulated and likely the earliest of Donne's Elegies, considered as such. Of the others, The Dreame is included in D, H49, Lec, but is categorized among the songs, and The Autumnall is listed separately. The rest are either a bit uncertain or were not permitted to be widely distributed.

Can we to any extent date the Elegies? There are some hints which help to indicate the years to which the earlier of them probably belong. In The Bracelet Donne speaks of Spanish 'Stamps' as having

Can we, in any way, date the Elegies? There are some clues that suggest the years to which the earlier ones likely belong. In The Bracelet, Donne mentions Spanish 'Stamps' as having

slily made

craftily done

Gorgeous France, ruin'd, ragged and decay'd;

Gorgeous France, ruined, tattered, and decayed;

Scotland which knew no State, proud in one day:

Scotland, which had no government, was proud for a day:

mangled seventeen-headed Belgia.

mangled 17-headed Belgia.

The last of these references is too indefinite to be of use. I mean that it covers too wide a period. Nor, indeed, do the others bring us very far. The first indicates the period from the alliance between the League and the King of Spain, 1585, when Philip promised a monthly subsidy of 50,000 crowns, to the conversion and victory of Henry IV in 1593; the second, the short time during which Spanish influence gained the upper hand in Scotland, between 1582 and 1586. After 1593 is the only determinable date. In Loves Warre we are brought nearer to a definite date.

The last of these references is too vague to be useful. It spans too wide a time frame. In fact, the others don’t help much either. The first one covers the period from the alliance between the League and the King of Spain in 1585, when Philip promised a monthly subsidy of 50,000 crowns, to Henry IV’s conversion and victory in 1593; the second covers the brief time when Spanish influence was dominant in Scotland, from 1582 to 1586. After 1593, we have the only specific date. In Loves Warre, we get closer to a specific date.

France in her lunatique giddiness did hate

France in her crazy excitement did hate

Ever our men, yea and our God of late;

Ever our men, yes, and our God lately;

Yet shee relies upon our Angels well

Yet she relies on our angels too.

Which nere retorne

Which nere return

points to the period between Henry's conversion ('yea and our God of late') and the conclusion of peace between France and Spain in 1598. The line,

points to the period between Henry's conversion ('yeah, and our God of late') and the conclusion of peace between France and Spain in 1598. The line,

And Midas joyes our Spanish journeyes give

And Midas enjoys our Spanish journeys.

(taken with a similar allusion in one of his letters:

(taken with a similar reference in one of his letters:

Guyanaes harvest is nip'd in the spring

Guyana's harvest is picked in the spring.

I feare, &c., p. 210),

I fear, etc., p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__),

refers most probably to Raleigh's expedition in 1595 to discover the fabulous wealth of Manoa. Had the Elegy been written after the Cadiz [pg 62] expedition there would certainly have been a more definite reference to that war. The poem was probably written in the earlier part of 1596, when the expedition was in preparation and Donne contemplated joining it.

refers most likely to Raleigh's expedition in 1595 to find the legendary riches of Manoa. If the Elegy had been written after the Cadiz [pg 62] expedition, there would definitely have been a clearer reference to that conflict. The poem was probably written in early 1596, when the expedition was being prepared and Donne was considering joining it.

To date one of the poems is not of course to date them all, but their paradoxical, witty, daring tone is so uniform that one may fairly conjecture that these thirteen Elegies were written between 1593 and Donne's first entry upon responsible office as secretary to Egerton in 1598.

To date one of the poems doesn’t mean to date them all, but their paradoxical, witty, and daring tone is so consistent that one could reasonably guess that these thirteen Elegies were written between 1593 and Donne's first role as secretary to Egerton in 1598.

The twelfth (His parting from her) and fifteenth (The Expostulation) Elegies it is impossible to date, but it is not likely that they were written after his marriage. Julia is quite undatable, a witty sally Donne might have written any time before 1615. But the fourteenth (A Tale of a Citizen and his Wife) was certainly written after 1609, probably in 1610.

The twelfth (His parting from her) and fifteenth (The Expostulation) Elegies can't be dated, but it's not likely they were written after his marriage. Julia is completely undatable, a clever remark Donne could have made anytime before 1615. However, the fourteenth (A Tale of a Citizen and his Wife) was definitely written after 1609, likely in 1610.

The Autumnall raises rather an interesting question. Mr. Gosse has argued that it was most probably composed as late as 1625. Walton's dating of it is hopelessly confused. He states (Life of Mr. George Herbert, 1670, pp. 14-19) 'that Donne made the acquaintance of Mrs. Herbert and wrote this poem when she was residing at Oxford with her son Edward, Donne being then near to (about First Ed.) the Fortieth year of his Age'; 'both he and she were then past the Meridian of man's life.' But according to Lord Herbert his mother left Oxford and brought him to town about 1600, shortly before the insurrection of Essex, i.e. when Donne was twenty-seven years old, and secretary to Sir Thomas Egerton, and Lady Herbert was about thirty-five or thirty-six. It is, of course, not impossible that Donne visited Oxford between 1596 and 1600, but he was not then the grave person Walton portrays. The period which the latter has in view is that in which Donne was at Mitcham and Mrs. Herbert living in London. 'This day', he writes in a letter to her, dated July 23, 1607, 'I came to town and to the best part of it your house.' In 1609 Mrs. Herbert married Sir John Danvers. We know that in 1607-9 Donne was in correspondence with Mrs. Herbert and was sending her copies of his religious verses. Walton's evidence points to its being about the same time that he wrote this poem.

The Autumnall raises an interesting question. Mr. Gosse has argued that it was likely written as late as 1625. Walton's dating of it is completely confused. He states (Life of Mr. George Herbert, 1670, pp. 14-19) that 'Donne met Mrs. Herbert and wrote this poem while she was living in Oxford with her son Edward, Donne being then close to (around First Ed.) his fortieth birthday'; 'both he and she were past the peak of life.' However, according to Lord Herbert, his mother left Oxford and brought him to London around 1600, just before the Essex revolt, meaning Donne was twenty-seven at that time, working as secretary to Sir Thomas Egerton, while Lady Herbert was about thirty-five or thirty-six. It’s certainly possible that Donne visited Oxford between 1596 and 1600, but he wasn't the serious figure Walton depicts. The time frame Walton refers to is when Donne was at Mitcham and Mrs. Herbert was living in London. 'Today,' he writes in a letter to her dated July 23, 1607, 'I came to town and to the best part of it, which is your house.' In 1609, Mrs. Herbert married Sir John Danvers. We know that between 1607 and 1609, Donne was in contact with Mrs. Herbert, sending her copies of his religious poems. Walton's evidence suggests he wrote this poem around the same time.

Mr. Gosse's argument for a later date is, regarded a priori, very persuasive. 'Unless it is taken as describing the venerable and beautiful old age of a distinguished woman, the piece is an absurdity; to address such lines to a youthful widow, who was about to become the bride of a boy of twenty, would have been a monstrous breach of taste and good manners' (Life, &c., ii. 228). It is, however, somewhat hazardous to fix a standard of taste for the age of James I, and above all others for John Donne. To the taste of the time and the temper of Donne such a poem might more becomingly be addressed to a widow of forty, the mother of ten children, one already an accomplished courtier, than it might be written by a [pg 63] priest in orders. Donne would have been startled to hear that in 1625 he had spent any time in such a vain amusement as composing a secular elegy. The poem he wrote to Mrs. Herbert before 1609 was probably thought by her and him an exquisite compliment. He expressly disclaims speaking of the old age which disfigures. He writes of one whose youthful beauty has flown. Forty seemed old for a woman, even to Jane Austen, and in Montaigne's opinion it is old for a man: 'J'estois tel, car je ne me considère pas à cette heure, que je suis engagé dans les avenues de la vieillesse, ayant pieça franchy les quarante ans:

Mr. Gosse's argument for a later date is, viewed a priori, quite convincing. 'Unless it is seen as describing the dignified and lovely old age of a distinguished woman, the piece is absurd; addressing such lines to a young widow, who was about to become the bride of a twenty-year-old, would have been a shocking breach of taste and manners' (Life, &c., ii. 228). However, it's somewhat risky to set a standard of taste for the time of James I, especially for John Donne. By the standards of the era and Donne's temperament, such a poem might have been more appropriately addressed to a forty-year-old widow, the mother of ten children, one of whom was already an accomplished courtier, than written by a [pg 63] priest in office. Donne would have been surprised to learn that in 1625 he had spent any time engaged in the frivolous activity of writing a secular elegy. The poem he wrote to Mrs. Herbert before 1609 was likely seen as a lovely compliment by both her and him. He clearly avoids speaking of old age that tarnishes. He writes of someone whose youthful beauty has faded. Forty seemed old for a woman, even to Jane Austen, and in Montaigne's view, it's old for a man: 'I was such, for I do not consider myself at this moment, that I am engaged in the pathways of old age, having long since passed my fortieth year.'

Minutatim vires et robur adultum

Step by step, strength and growth

Frangit, et in partem pejorem liquitur aetas.

Frangit, et in partem pejorem liquitur aetas.

Ce que je seray doresnevant ce ne sera plus qu'un demy estre, ce ne sera plus moy; je m'eschappe les jours et me desrobe a moy mesme:

Ce que je vais être à partir de maintenant ne sera plus qu'un demi-moi, ce ne sera plus moi ; je fuis les jours et me cache de moi-même :

Singula de nobis anni praedantur euntes.'               Essais, ii. 17.

Singular details about us are claimed by the passing years. Essays, ii. 17.

Mrs. Herbert's marriage was due to no 'heyday of the blood'. It was the gravity of Danvers' temper which attracted her, and he became the steady friend and adviser of her children.

Mrs. Herbert's marriage wasn't the result of any 'heyday of the blood'. It was the seriousness of Danvers' temperament that drew her in, and he became a reliable friend and adviser to her children.

There are, moreover, some items of evidence which go to support Walton's testimony. The poem is found in one MS., S, dated 1620, which gives us a downward date; and in 1610 occurs what looks very like an allusion to Donne's poem in Ben Jonson's Silent Woman. Clerimont and True-wit are speaking of the Collegiate ladies, and the former asks,

There are also some pieces of evidence that support Walton's testimony. The poem is found in one manuscript, S, dated 1620, which provides us with a lower date; and in 1610, there seems to be a reference to Donne's poem in Ben Jonson's Silent Woman. Clerimont and True-wit are discussing the Collegiate ladies, and the former asks,

Who is the president?

Who’s the president?

True. The grave and youthful matron, the Lady Haughty.

True. The serious and young matron, Lady Haughty.

Cler. A pox of her autumnal face, her pieced beauty! there's no

Cler. A curse on her autumn face, her mixed-up beauty! There's no

man can be admitted till she be ready now-a-days, till she has

man can be admitted until she is ready nowadays, until she has

painted and perfumed ... I have made a song (I pray thee

painted and perfumed ... I've created a song (I beg you

hear it) on the subject

hear about it) on the subject

Still to be neat, still to be drest...

Still to be neat, still to be dressed...

The resemblance may be accidental, yet the frequency with which the poem is dubbed An Autumnal Face or The Autumnall shows that the phrase had struck home. Jonson's comedies seethe with such allusions, and I rather suspect that he is poking fun at his friend's paradoxes, perhaps in a sly way at that 'grave and youthful matron' Lady Danvers. We cannot prove that the poem was written so early, but the evidence on the whole is in favour of Walton's statement.

The similarity might be coincidental, but the fact that the poem is often called An Autumnal Face or The Autumnall indicates that the phrase had a significant impact. Jonson's comedies are full of these references, and I suspect he’s having a bit of fun with his friend's contradictions, maybe even subtly poking at that 'serious yet youthful matron' Lady Danvers. We can't prove that the poem was written this early, but overall, the evidence supports Walton's claim.

Page 79. Elegy I.

l. 4. That Donne must have written 'sere-barke' or 'seare-barke' is clear, both from the evidence of the editions and MSS. and from the vacillation of the latter. 'Cere-cloth' is a word which Donne uses more than once in the sermons: 'A good Cere-cloth to bruises,' Sermons 80. 10. 101; 'A Searcloth that souples all bruises,' [pg 64] Ibid. 80. 66. 663. But to substitute 'sere-cloth' for 'sere-barke' would be to miss the force of Donne's vivid description. The 'sere-cloth' with which the sick man is covered is his own eruptive skin. Both Chambers and Norton have noted the resemblance to Hamlet's poisoned father:

l. 4. It's clear that Donne must have written 'sere-barke' or 'seare-barke,' based on the evidence from the editions and manuscripts, as well as the inconsistency of the latter. 'Cere-cloth' is a term that Donne uses repeatedly in the sermons: 'A good Cere-cloth to bruises,' Sermons 80. 10. 101; 'A Searcloth that souples all bruises,' [pg 64] Ibid. 80. 66. 663. However, replacing 'sere-cloth' with 'sere-barke' would overlook the impact of Donne's vivid description. The 'sere-cloth' that covers the sick man is actually his own eruptive skin. Both Chambers and Norton have pointed out the similarity to Hamlet's poisoned father:

a most instant tetter barked about,

a very immediate letter was spread around,

Most lazar-like, with vile and loathsome crust,

Most like a leper, covered in a disgusting and repulsive crust,

All my smooth body.

All my smooth skin.

ll. 19-20. Nor, at his board together being sat

ll. 19-20. Nor, while they were seated at his table

   With words, nor touch, scarce looks adulterate.

With words, or touch, hardly any glances are corrupted.

Quum premit ille torum, vultu comes ipsa modesto

Quum premit ille torum, vultu comes ipsa modesto

Ibis, ut adcumbas; clam mihi tange pedem,

Ibis, when you lie down; secretly touch my foot,

Me specta, nutusque meos, vultumque loquacem:

Me specta, nutusque meos, vultumque loquacem:

Excipe furtivas, et refer ipsa, notas.

Excipe furtivas, et refer ipsa, notas.

Verba superciliis sine voce loquentia dicam:

Verba sopra le sopracciglia parlano senza voce:

Verba leges digitis, verba notata mero.

Verbs in words, words marked by drink.

Quum tibi succurrit Veneris lascivia nostrae,

Quum tibi succurrit Veneris lascivia nostrae,

Purpureas tenero pollice tange genas.

Touch the cheeks with tender fingers.

Si quid erit, de me tacita quod mente queraris,

Si c'è qualcosa di cui ti preoccupi in silenzio riguardo a me,

Pendeat extrema mollis ab aure manus:

Pendeat extrema mollis ab aure manus:

Quum tibi, quae faciam, mea lux, dicamve placebunt,

Quum tibi, quae faciam, mia luce, dicamve placebunt,

Versetur digitis annulus usque tuis,

Ring your fingers until yours,

Tange manu mensam, quo tangunt more precantes,

Tange manu mensam, quo tangunt more precantes,

Optabis merito quum mala multa viro.

Optabis merito quum mala multa viro.

Quod tibi miscuerit sapias, bibat ipse iubeto;

Quod tibi miscuerit sapias, bibat ipse iubeto;

Tu puerum leviter posce, quod ipsa velis.

Tu puerum leviter posce, quod ipsa velis.

Quae tu reddideris, ego primus pocula sumam,

Quae tu reddideris, ego primus pocula sumam,

Et qua tu biberis, hac ego parte bibam.

Et qua tu biberis, hac ego parte bibam.

Ovid, Amores, I. iv. 15-32.

Ovid, Amores, I. iv. 15-32.

Thenceforth to her he sought to intimate

Thenceforth, he tried to hint to her.

His inward grief, by meanes to him well knowne:

His inner sadness, through means he knows well:

Now Bacchus fruit out of the silver plate

Now Bacchus, fruits on the silver plate

He on the table dasht as overthrowne,

He on the table dashed as overturned,

Or of the fruitfull liquor overflowne,

Or of the fruitful liquid overflowed,

And by the dancing bubbles did divine,

And by the dancing bubbles did divine,

Or therein write to let his love be showne;

Or there write to let his love be shown;

Which well she red out of the learned line;

Which well she read out of the learned line;

(A sacrament profane in mysterie of wine.)

(A sacrament made ordinary in the mystery of wine.)

Spenser, Faerie Queene, III. ix.

Spenser, *Faerie Queene*, III. ix.

ll. 21 f. Nor when he, swoln and pamper'd with great fare

ll. 21 f. Not when he was bloated and spoiled from lavish meals

Sits down and snorts, cag'd in his basket chair, &c.

Sits down and snorts, trapped in his basket chair, etc.

Vir bibat usque roga: precibus tamen oscula desint;

Vir bibat usque roga: precibus tamen oscula desint;

Dumque bibit, furtim, si potes, adde merum.

Dumque bibit, furtim, si potes, adde merum.

Si bene compositus somno vinoque iacebit;

Si bene compositus somno vinoque iacebit;

Consilium nobis resque locusque dabunt.

The council will give us resources and space.

Ovid, Amores, I. iv. 51-4.

Ovid, *Amores*, I. iv. 51-4.

[pg 65]

[pg 65]

Page 80. Elegy II.

l. 4. Though they be Ivory, yet her teeth be jeat: i.e. 'Though her eyes be yellow as ivory, her teeth are black as jet.' The edition of 1669 substitutes 'theirs' for 'they', referring back to 'others'. Grosart follows.

l. 4. Though they are ivory, her teeth are jet black: i.e. 'Even though her eyes are as yellow as ivory, her teeth are as black as jet.' The 1669 edition replaces 'they' with 'theirs', referring back to 'others'. Grosart follows.

l. 6. rough is the reading of 1633, 1669, and all the best MSS. Chambers and Grosart prefer the 'tough' of 1635-54, but 'rough' means probably 'hairy, shaggy, hirsute'. O.E.D., Rough, B. I. 2. Her hair is in the wrong place. To have hair on her face and none on her head are alike disadvantageous to a woman's beauty.

l. 6. rough is the reading from 1633, 1669, and all the best manuscripts. Chambers and Grosart prefer the 'tough' from 1635-54, but 'rough' probably means 'hairy, shaggy, hirsute'. O.E.D., Rough, B. I. 2. Her hair is in the wrong place. Having hair on her face and none on her head is equally disadvantageous to a woman's beauty.

Page 81, ll. 17-21. If we might put the letters, &c. Compare:

Page 81, ll. 17-21. If we could arrange the letters, etc. Compare:

As six sweet Notes, curiously varied

As six sweet notes, uniquely different

In skilfull Musick, make a hundred kindes

In skilled music, create a hundred types

Of Heav'nly sounds, that ravish hardest mindes;

Of heavenly sounds that captivate the hardest minds;

And with Division (of a choice device)

And with Division (of a chosen device)

The Hearers soules out at their ears intice:

The listeners' souls spill out through their ears and draw them in:

Or, as of twice-twelve Letters, thus transpos'd,

Or, as if written in twenty-four letters, rearranged this way,

The World of Words, is variously compos'd;

The World of Words is made up of various elements;

And of these Words, in divers orders sow'n

And of these words, spread out in different arrangements

This sacred Volume that you read is grow'n

This sacred Volume that you read is growing

(Through gracious succour of th'Eternal Deity)

(Through the gracious support of the Eternal Deity)

Rich in discourse, with infinite Variety.

Rich in conversation, with endless variety.

Sylvester, Du Bartas, First Week, Second Day.

Sylvester, Du Bartas, First Week, Second Day.

Sylvester follows the French closely. Du Bartas' source is probably:

Sylvester closely follows the French. Du Bartas' source is probably:

Quin etiam passim nostris in versibus ipsis

Quin also here and there in our own verses

Multa elementa vides multis communia verbis,

Multa elementa vides multis communia verbis,

Cum tamen inter se versus ac verba necessest

Cum tamen inter se versus ac verba necessest

Confiteare et re et sonitu distare sonanti,

Confess that both in essence and in sound you differ from the sounding noise,

Tantum elementa queunt permutato ordine solo.

Tantum elementa queunt permutato ordine solo.

Lucretius, De Rerum Natura, I. 824-7.

Lucretius, On the Nature of Things, I. 824-7.

Compare Aristotle, De Gen. et Corr. I. 2.

Compare Aristotle, De Gen. et Corr. I. 2.

l. 22. unfit. I have changed the semicolon after this word to a full stop. The former suggests that the next two lines are an expansion or explanation of this statement. But the poet is giving a series of different reasons why Flavia may be loved.

l. 22. unfit. I’ve changed the semicolon after this word to a full stop. The semicolon implies that the next two lines are expanding or clarifying this statement. However, the poet is presenting a list of various reasons why Flavia could be loved.

ll. 41-2.   When Belgias citties, the round countries drowne,

ll. 41-2.   When Belgium's cities, the round lands drown,

  That durty foulenesse guards, and armes the towne:

That dirty filth protects and defends the town:

Chambers, adopting a composite text from editions and MSS., reads:

Chambers, using a mix of text from different editions and manuscripts, reads:

Like Belgia' cities the round country drowns,

Like Belgia's cities, the round land drowns,

That dirty foulness guards and arms the towns.

That grimy filth protects and defends the towns.

Here 'the round country drowns' is an adjectival clause with the relative suppressed. But if the country actually drowned the cities [pg 66] the protector would be as dangerous as the enemy. The best MSS. agree with 1633-54, and the sentence, though a little obscure, is probably correct: 'When the Belgian cities, to keep at bay their foes, drown (i.e. flood) the neighbouring countries, the foulness thus produced is their protection.' The 'cities' I take to be the subject. The reference is to their opening the sluices. See Motley's Rise of the Dutch Republic, the account of the sieges of Alkmaar and Leyden. 'The Drowned Land' ('Het verdronken land') was the name given to land overflowed by the bursting of the dykes.

Here, "the round country drowns" is an adjectival clause with the relative word omitted. But if the country actually flooded the cities, the protector would be just as dangerous as the enemy. The best manuscripts agree with 1633-54, and while the sentence is a bit unclear, it's probably correct: 'When the Belgian cities, to fend off their enemies, flood (i.e., inundate) the neighboring countries, the resulting filth serves as their protection.' I consider the 'cities' to be the subject. This refers to them opening the sluices. See Motley's Rise of the Dutch Republic, which describes the sieges of Alkmaar and Leyden. 'The Drowned Land' ('Het verdronken land') was the term used for land that was flooded due to dyke breaches.

Page 82. Elegy III.

l. 5. forc'd unto none is a strange expression, and the 'forbid to none' of B is an attempt to emend it; but 'forc'd unto none' probably means 'not bound by compulsion to be faithful to any'. In woman's love and in the arts you may always expect to be ousted from a favoured position by a successful rival. No one has in these a monopoly:

l. 5. forc'd unto none is a strange expression, and the 'forbid to none' of B is an attempt to correct it; but 'forc'd unto none' probably means 'not obligated by force to remain loyal to any'. In a woman's love and in the arts, you can always expect to be replaced by a successful competitor. No one has exclusive rights in these areas:

Is sibi responsum hoc habeat, in medio omnibus

Is sibi responsum hoc habeat, in medio omnibus

Palmam esse positam, qui artem tractant musicam.

Palmam esse positam, qui artem tractant musicam.

Ter. Phorm. Prol. 16-17.

Ter. Phorm. Prol. 16-17.

l. 8. these meanes, as I, It is difficult to say whether the 'these' of the editions and of D, H49, Lec or the 'those' of the rest of the MSS. is preferable. The construction with either in the sense of 'the same as', 'such as', was not uncommon:

l. 8. these means, as I, It's hard to determine whether 'these' from the editions and from D, H49, Lec or 'those' from the other MSS. is better. Using either in the sense of 'the same as' or 'such as' was quite common:

Under these hard conditions as this time

Under these tough conditions at this time

Is like to lay upon us.          Shakespeare, Jul. Caes. I. ii. 174.

Is like to lay upon us. Shakespeare, Jul. Caes. I. ii. 174.

l. 17. Who hath a plow-land, &c. This has nothing to do, as Grosart seems to think, with the name for a certain measurement of land in the north of England corresponding to a hide in the south. A 'plow-land' here is an arable or cultivated field. Possibly the 'a' has crept in and one should read simply 'plow-land', or, like P, 'plow-lands.' Otherwise 'Who hath' is to be slurred in reading the line. The meaning of the passage seems to be that though a man puts all his own seed into his land, he is quite willing to reap the corn which has sprung from others' seed, brought thither, it may be, by wind or birds.

l. 17. Who has a plow-land, etc. This has nothing to do, as Grosart seems to believe, with the term for a specific measurement of land in the north of England that corresponds to a hide in the south. A 'plow-land' here refers to an arable or cultivated field. It's possible that the 'a' has slipped in, and it should just read 'plow-land', or, like P, 'plow-lands.' Otherwise, 'Who has' can be slurred in reading the line. The meaning of the passage seems to be that even though a man puts all his own seed into his land, he is completely willing to harvest the corn that has grown from others' seeds, possibly carried there by the wind or birds.

l. 30. To runne all countries, a wild roguery. The Oxford English Dictionary quotes this line, giving to 'roguery' the meaning of 'a knavish, rascally act'. But Grosart is certainly right in explaining it as 'vagrancy'. In love, Donne does not wish to be a captive bound to one, but he does not wish on the other hand to be a vagrant with no settled abode. The O.E.D. dates the poem c. 1620, which is much too late. Donne was not writing in this manner after he took orders. It cannot be later than 1601, and is probably earlier.

l. 30. To run all countries, a wild roguery. The Oxford English Dictionary quotes this line, defining 'roguery' as 'a knavish, rascally act'. However, Grosart is definitely correct in interpreting it as 'vagrancy'. In love, Donne doesn’t want to be tied down to one person, but he also doesn’t want to be a wanderer with no permanent home. The O.E.D. dates the poem around 1620, which is much too late. Donne wasn’t writing like this after he became ordained. It can’t be later than 1601, and is likely earlier.

l. 32. more putrifi'd, or, as in the MSS., 'worse putrifi'd.' The latter is probably correct, but the difference is trifling. By [pg 67] 'putrifi'd' Donne means 'made salt' and so less fit for drinking. The 'purifi'd' of some editions points to a misunderstanding of Donne's meaning; for saltness and putrefaction were not identical: 'For Salt as incorruptible was the Symbol of friendship, and before the other service was offered unto their guests.' Browne, Vulgar Errors, v. 22.

l. 32. more rotten, or, as in the manuscripts, 'worse rotten.' The latter is probably correct, but the difference is minor. By [pg 67] 'rotten,' Donne means 'made salty' and thus less suitable for drinking. The 'purified' in some editions indicates a misunderstanding of Donne's point; saltness and rot were not the same: 'For Salt as incorruptible was the Symbol of friendship, and before the other service was offered unto their guests.' Browne, Vulgar Errors, v. 22.

Page 84. Elegy IV.

l. 2. All thy suppos'd escapes. He is addressing the lady. All her supposed transgressions (e.g. of chastity) are laid to the poet's charge. 'Escape' = 'An inconsiderate transgression; a peccadillo, venial error. (In Shaks. with different notion: an outrageous transgression.) Applied esp. to breaches of chastity.' O.E.D. It is probably in Shakespeare's sense that Donne uses the word:

l. 2. All your supposed mistakes. He is speaking to the lady. All her supposed wrongdoings (like those related to chastity) are attributed to the poet. 'Escape' = 'A careless mistake; a minor offense, a slight error.' (In Shakespeare's context, it can mean a serious wrongdoing.) It is likely that Donne uses the word in a way similar to Shakespeare's meaning:

Brabantio. For your sake, jewel,

Brabantio. For your sake, babe,

I am glad at soul I have no other child;

I’m glad at heart that I have no other child;

For thy escape would teach me tyranny,

For your escape would teach me to be a tyrant,

To hang clogs on them.       Shakespeare, Othello, I. iii. 195-8.

To hang clogs on them. Shakespeare, Othello, I. iii. 195-8.

ll. 7-8.  Though he had wont to search with glazed eyes,

Though he used to search with glazed eyes,

As though he came to kill a Cockatrice,

As if he came to kill a Cockatrice,

i.e. 'with staring eyes'. I take 'glazed' to be the past participle of the verb 'glaze', 'to stare':

i.e. 'with staring eyes'. I understand 'glazed' to be the past participle of the verb 'glaze', 'to stare':

I met a lion

I encountered a lion.

Who glaz'd upon me, and went surly by,

Who looked at me and walked past grumpily,

Without annoying me.       Shakespeare, Jul. Caes. I. iii. 20-2.

Without annoying me. Shakespeare, Jul. Caes. I. iii. 20-2.

The past participle is thus used by Shakespeare in: 'With time's deformed hand' (Com. of Err. V. i. 298), i.e. 'deforming hand'; 'deserved children' (Cor. III. i. 292), i.e. 'deserving'. See Franz, Shakespeare-Grammatik, § 661.

The past participle is used by Shakespeare in: 'With time's deformed hand' (Com. of Err. V. i. 298), meaning 'deforming hand'; 'deserved children' (Cor. III. i. 292), meaning 'deserving'. See Franz, Shakespeare-Grammatik, § 661.

The Cockatrice or Basilisk killed by a glance of its eye:

The Cockatrice or Basilisk could kill with just a glance.

Here with a cockatrice dead-killing eye

Here with a cockatrice's deadly gaze

He rouseth up himself, and makes a pause.

He stirs himself and takes a moment.

Shakespeare, Lucrece, 540-1.

Shakespeare, Lucrece, 540-541.

The eye of the man who comes to kill a cockatrice stares with terror lest he be stricken himself.

The eye of the man who comes to kill a cockatrice stares with fear, worried he might be struck himself.

If 'glazed' meant 'covered with a film', an adverbial complement would be needed:

If 'glazed' meant 'covered with a film', an adverbial complement would be needed:

For sorrow's eye, glazed with blinding tears.

For a sorrowful eye, glazed with overwhelming tears.

Shakespeare, Rich. II, II. ii. 16.

Shakespeare, Rich. II, II. 2. 16.

ll. 9, 15. have ... take. I have noted the subjunctive forms found in certain MSS., because this is undoubtedly Donne's usual construction. In a full analysis that I have made of Donne's syntax in the poems I have found over ninety examples of the subjunctive against seven of the indicative in concessive adverbial clauses. In these ninety are many where the concession is an admitted fact, e.g.

ll. 9, 15. have ... take. I've noticed the subjunctive forms found in certain manuscripts, because this is clearly Donne's typical construction. In a detailed analysis I've conducted of Donne's syntax in the poems, I've found over ninety examples of the subjunctive compared to seven of the indicative in concessive adverbial clauses. Among these ninety, there are many instances where the concession is an accepted fact, e.g.

[pg 68]

[pg 68]

Though her eyes be small, her mouth is great.

Though her eyes are small, her mouth is big.

Elegie II, 3 ff.

Elegy II, 3 ff.

Though poetry indeed be such a sin.                    Satire II, 5.

Though poetry really is such a sin.                    Satire II, 5.

Of the seven, two are these doubtful examples here noted; one, where the subjunctive would be more appropriate, is due to the rhyme.

Of the seven, two are the questionable examples noted here; one, where the subjunctive would fit better, is due to the rhyme.

ll. 10-11.  Thy beauties beautie, and food of our love,

Your beauty is beautiful, and the sustenance of our love,

Hope of his goods.

Hope for his belongings.

Grosart is puzzled by this phrase and explains 'beauties beautie' as 'the beauty of thy various beauties' (face, arms, shape, &c.). I fear that Donne means that the beauty which he most loves in his mistress is her hope or prospect of obtaining her father's goods. The whole poem is in a vein of extravagant and cynical wit. It must not be taken too seriously.

Grosart is confused by this phrase and interprets 'beauties beautie' as 'the beauty of your different beauties' (face, arms, shape, etc.). I worry that Donne means that the beauty he loves most in his mistress is her potential to inherit her father's wealth. The entire poem has an extravagant and cynical wit to it. It shouldn't be taken too seriously.

l. 22. palenesse, blushing, sighs, and sweats. All the MSS. read 'blushings', which is very probably correct, but I have left the two singulars to balance the two plurals. But the use of abstract nouns as common is a feature of Donne's syntax: 'We would not dwell upon increpations, and chidings, and bitternesses; we would pierce but so deepe as might make you search your wounds, when you come home to your Chamber, to bring you to a tendernesse there, not to a palenesse or blushing here.' Sermons 80. 61. 611.

l. 22. paleness, blushing, sighs, and sweats. All the manuscripts say 'blushings', which is likely correct, but I have kept the two singular forms to balance the two plurals. The use of abstract nouns as common is a characteristic of Donne's syntax: 'We wouldn’t dwell on accusations, and reprimands, and resentments; we would go deep enough to make you examine your wounds when you return to your room, to bring you to a tenderness there, not to a paleness or blushing here.' Sermons 80. 61. 611.

l. 29. ingled: i.e. fondled, caressed. O.E.D.

l. 29. ingled: i.e. touched affectionately, caressed. O.E.D.

ll. 33-4.  He that to barre the first gate, doth as wide

Whoever tries to block the first gate, does it as widely

  As the great Rhodian Colossus stride.

  As the great Colossus of Rhodes strides.

Porters seem to have been chosen for their size. Compare: 'Those big fellows that stand like Gyants (at Lords Gates) having bellies bumbasted with ale in Lambswool and with Sacks.' Dekker.

Porters seem to have been picked for their size. Compare: 'Those big guys that stand like giants (at Lord’s Gates) with bellies stuffed with ale in Lambswool and with sacks.' Dekker.

l. 37. were hir'd to this. All the MSS. read 'for this', but 'to' is quite Elizabethan, and gives the meaning more exactly. He was not taken on as a servant for this purpose, but was specially paid for this piece of work:

l. 37. were hired for this. All the manuscripts read 'for this', but 'to' is quite Elizabethan and conveys the meaning more accurately. He wasn’t hired as a servant for this purpose but was specifically paid for this job:

This naughty man

This mischievous man

Shall face to face be brought to Margaret,

Shall face to face be brought to Margaret,

Who I believe was pack'd in all this wrong,

Who I think was involved in all this mess,

Hir'd to it by your brother.

Hired to do it by your brother.

Shakespeare, Much Ado, V. i. 307.

Shakespeare, Much Ado, Act V, Scene i, 307.

l. 44. the pale wretch shivered. I have (with the support of the best MSS.) changed the semicolon to a full stop here, not that as the punctuation of the editions goes it is wrong, but because it is ambiguous and has misled both Chambers and the Grolier Club editor. By changing the semicolon to a comma they make ll. 43-4 an adverbial clause of time which, with the conditional clause 'Had it beene some bad smell', modifies 'he would have thought ... had wrought'. This seems to me out of the question. The 'when' links the statement 'the pale wretch shivered' to what precedes, not [pg 69] to what follows. As soon as the perfume reached his nose he shivered, knowing what it meant. A new thought begins with 'Had it been some bad smell'.

l. 44. the pale wretch shivered. I have (with the support of the best manuscripts) changed the semicolon to a full stop here, not because the punctuation in the editions is incorrect, but because it is unclear and has confused both Chambers and the Grolier Club editor. By changing the semicolon to a comma, they turn lines 43-4 into an adverbial clause of time, which, along with the conditional clause 'Had it been some bad smell', modifies 'he would have thought ... had wrought'. I find this unreasonable. The 'when' connects the statement 'the pale wretch shivered' to what comes before it, not to what comes after. As soon as the scent reached his nose, he shivered, realizing what it meant. A new thought starts with 'Had it been some bad smell'.

The use of the semicolon, as at one time equivalent to a little less than a full stop, at another to a little more than a comma, leads occasionally to these ambiguities. The few changes which I have made in the punctuation of this poem have been made with a view to obtaining a little more consistency and clearness without violating the principles of seventeenth-century punctuation.

The use of the semicolon, once seen as just below a full stop and just above a comma, sometimes causes confusion. The few changes I've made to the punctuation of this poem aim to achieve a bit more consistency and clarity while still respecting the rules of seventeenth-century punctuation.

l. 49. The precious Vnicornes. See Browne, Vulgar Errors, iii. 23: 'Great account and much profit is made of Unicornes horn, at least of that which beareth the name thereof,' &c. He speaks later of the various objects 'extolled for precious Horns'; and Donne's epithet doubtless has the same application, i.e. to the horns.

l. 49. The precious Unicorns. See Browne, Vulgar Errors, iii. 23: 'A lot of value and profit comes from Unicorns' horn, or at least from what is called that,' &c. He goes on to talk about the different items 'praised for their valuable Horns'; and Donne's description surely refers in the same way, i.e. to the horns.

Page 86. Elegy V.

l. 8. With cares rash sodaine stormes being o'rspread. I have let the 1633 reading stand, though I feel sure that Donne is not responsible for 'being o'rspread'. Printing from D, H49, Lec, in which probably the word 'cruel' had been dropped, the editor or printer supplied 'being' to adjust the metre. I have not corrected it because I am not sure which is Donne's version. Clearly the line has undergone some remodelling. My own view is that the earliest form is suggested by B, S, S96,

l. 8. With rash cares, sudden storms overwhelming. I’ve kept the 1633 reading as it is, although I'm confident that Donne didn’t intend for ‘being o'rspread’ to be included. When printing from D, H49, Lec, where it seems the word ‘cruel’ might have been omitted, the editor or printer added ‘being’ to fit the meter. I haven't corrected it because I’m unsure which version belongs to Donne. Clearly, the line has been reworked. In my opinion, the earliest form is suggested by B, S, S96,

With Cares rash sudden storms o'rpressed,

With Cares' sudden storms overwhelming,

where 'o'erpress' means 'conquer, overwhelm'. Compare Shakespeare's

where 'o'erpress' means 'conquer, overwhelm'. Compare Shakespeare's

but in my sight

but in my view

Deare heart forbear to glance thine eye aside.

Dear heart, please don't look away.

What need'st thou wound with cunning when thy might

What do you need to hurt with cleverness when your strength

Is more than my o'erprest defence can bide.

Is more than my overwhelmed defense can handle.

Sonnets, 139. 8.

Sonnets, 139. 8.

He bestrid an o'erpressed Roman.         Coriolanus, II. ii. 97.

He sat on an overwhelmed Roman.         Coriolanus, II. ii. 97.

To begin with, Donne described his grey hairs by a bold synecdoche, leaving the greyness to be inferred: 'My head o'erwhelmed, o'ermastered by Cares storms.' But 'o'erpressed' was harshly used and was easily changed to 'o'erspread', which was made more appropriate by substituting the effect, 'hoariness,' for the cause, 'Cares storms.' This is what we find in JC and such a good MS. as W:

To start, Donne described his grey hairs with a striking synecdoche, allowing the greyness to be implied: 'My head overwhelmed, overpowered by Care’s storms.' However, 'overpressed' was used too roughly and was easily switched to 'overspread', which was made more fitting by replacing the cause, 'Care’s storms,' with the effect, 'hoariness.' This is what we see in JC and a quality manuscript like W:

With cares rash sudden horiness o'erspread.

With sudden worries and impulsive excitement spreading all around.

In B and P 'cruel' has been inserted to complete the verse when 'o'erpressed' was contracted to 'o'erprest' or changed to 'o'erspread'. In 1635-69 the somewhat redundant 'rash' has been altered to 'harsh'.

In B and P, 'cruel' has been added to complete the verse when 'o'erpressed' was shortened to 'o'erprest' or changed to 'o'erspread'. In 1635-69, the somewhat unnecessary 'rash' has been changed to 'harsh'.

With cares harsh, sodaine horinesse o'rspread.

With harsh worries, sudden exhaustion spread.

[pg 70] The image is more easily apprehended, and this may be Donne's final version, but the original (if my view is correct) was bolder, and more in the style of Shakespeare's

[pg 70] The image is easier to understand now, and this might be Donne's final version, but the original (if I’m right) was bolder and more in line with Shakespeare's style.

That time of yeeare thou maist in me behold,

That time of year you can see in me,

When yellow leaues, or none, or few doe hange

When yellow leaves, or none, or few hang

Vpon those boughes which shake against the could,

Vpon those branches that shake against the cold,

Bare ruin'd quiers, where late the sweet birds sang.

Bare ruined choirs, where the sweet birds sang not long ago.

Sonnets, 72. 1-4.

Sonnets, 72. 1-4.

l. 16. Should now love lesse, what hee did love to see. Here again there has been some recasting of the original by Donne or an editor. Most MSS. read:

l. 16. Should now love less, what he did love to see. Here again there has been some recasting of the original by Donne or an editor. Most MSS. read:

Should like and love less what hee did love to see.

Should like and love less what he loved to see.

To 'like and love' was an Elizabethan combination:

To 'like and love' was a combination from the Elizabethan era:

And yet we both make shew we like and love.

And yet we both pretend that we like and love each other.

Farmer, Chetham MS. (ed. Grosart), i. 90.

Farmer, Chetham MS. (ed. Grosart), vol. 1, p. 90.

Yet every one her likte, and every one her lov'd.

Yet everyone liked her, and everyone loved her.

  Spenser, Faerie Queene, III. ix. 24.

Spenser, *Faerie Queene*, III. ix. 24.

Donne or his editor has made the line smoother.

Donne or his editor has polished the line.

l. 20. To feed on that, which to disused tasts seems tough. I have made the line an Alexandrine by printing 'disused', which occurs in A25 and B, but it is 'disus'd' in the editions and most MSS. The 'weak' of 1650-69 adjusts the metre, but for that very reason one a little suspects an editor. Donne certainly wrote 'disus'd' or 'disused'. Who changed it to 'weak' is not so certain. The meaning of 'disused' is, of course, 'unaccustomed.' The O.E.D. quotes: 'I can nat shote nowe but with great payne, I am so disused.' Palsgr. (1530). 'Many disused persons can mutter out some honest requests in secret.' Baxter, Reformed Pastor (1656).

l. 20. To feed on that, which to unaccustomed tastes seems tough. I have made the line an Alexandrine by printing 'unaccustomed', which occurs in A25 and B, but it is 'disus'd' in the editions and most MSS. The 'weak' of 1650-69 adjusts the meter, but for that very reason, one might suspect an editor. Donne certainly wrote 'disus'd' or 'unaccustomed'. Who changed it to 'weak' is less certain. The meaning of 'unaccustomed' is, of course, 'not used to.' The O.E.D. cites: 'I can nat shoot now but with great pain, I am so unaccustomed.' Palsgr. (1530). 'Many unaccustomed persons can mumble out some honest requests in secret.' Baxter, Reformed Pastor (1656).

It seems to me probable that P preserves an early form of these lines:

It looks likely to me that P keeps an early version of these lines:

who now is grown tough enough

who is strong enough now

To feed on that which to disused tastes seems rough.

To eat something that has lost its flavor seems harsh.

The epithet 'tough' is appropriately enough applied to Love's mature as opposed to his childish constitution, while rough has the recognized sense of 'sharp, acid, or harsh to the taste'. The O.E.D. quotes: 'Harshe, rough, stipticke, and hard wine,' Stubbs (1583). 'The roughest berry on the rudest hedge', Shakespeare, Antony and Cleopatra, I. iv. 64 (1608).

The term 'tough' is fittingly used to describe Love's mature nature compared to his childish side, while 'rough' is understood to mean 'sharp, sour, or unpleasant to taste.' The O.E.D. cites: 'Harsh, rough, stipticke, and hard wine,' Stubbs (1583). 'The roughest berry on the rudest hedge,' Shakespeare, Antony and Cleopatra, I. iv. 64 (1608).

Possibly Donne changed 'tough' to 'strong' in order to avoid the monotonous sound of 'tough enough ... rough', and this ultimately led to the substitution of 'weak' for 'disused'. The present close of the last line I find it difficult to away with. How can a thing seem tough to the taste? Even meat does not taste tough: and it is not of meat that Donne is thinking but of wine. I should be disposed [pg 71] to return to the reading of P, or, if we accept 'strong' and 'weak' as improvements, at any rate to alter 'tough' to 'rough '.

Possibly Donne changed 'tough' to 'strong' to avoid the boring sound of 'tough enough ... rough', which ultimately led to 'weak' being used instead of 'disused'. I find it hard to accept the current ending of the last line. How can something feel tough to the taste? Even meat doesn't taste tough; and Donne is not thinking about meat but about wine. I would prefer to go back to the reading of P, or, if we accept 'strong' and 'weak' as better options, at least change 'tough' to 'rough'. [pg 71]

Page 87. Elegy VI.

l. 6. Their Princes stiles, with many Realmes fulfill. This is the reading of all the best MSS. The 'which' for 'with' of the editions is due to an easy confusion of two contractions invariably used in the MSS. Grosart and Chambers accept 'with' from S and A25, but further alter 'styles' to 'style', following these generally inferior MSS. The plural is correct. Donne refers to more than one prince and style. The stock instance is

l. 6. Their princes' styles, with many realms fulfilled. This is how all the best manuscripts read. The 'which' for 'with' in the editions comes from a simple mix-up of two contractions commonly used in the manuscripts. Grosart and Chambers accept 'with' from S and A25, but change 'styles' to 'style', following these generally inferior manuscripts. The plural is correct. Donne refers to more than one prince and style. The common example is

the poor king Reignier, whose large style

the poor King Reignier, whose grand manner

Agrees not with the leanness of his purse.

Doesn't match the emptiness of his wallet.

2 Henry VI, I. i. 111-12.

2 Henry VI, I. i. 111-12.

But the English monarchs themselves bore in their 'style' the kingdom of France, and for some years (1558-1566) Mary, Queen of Scots, bore in her 'style' the arms of England and Ireland.

But the English monarchs themselves included the kingdom of France in their 'style,' and for several years (1558-1566), Mary, Queen of Scots, included the arms of England and Ireland in her 'style.'

Page 88, ll. 21-34. These lines evidently suggested Carew's poem, To my Mistress sitting by a River's Side, An Eddy:

Page 88, ll. 21-34. These lines clearly inspired Carew's poem, To my Mistress sitting by a River's Side, An Eddy:

Mark how yon eddy steals away

Mark how that swirling current drifts away

From the rude stream into the bay;

From the rough stream into the bay;

There, locked up safe, she doth divorce

There, locked up safe, she divorces.

Her waters from the channel's course,

Her waters from the channel's path,

And scorns the torrent that did bring

And looks down on the rushing water that brought

Her headlong from her native spring, &c.

Her reckless leap from her home spring, etc.

 ll. 23-4.

ll. 23-4.

  calmely ride

stay calm

Her wedded channels bosome, and then chide.

Her married ties embrace her, and then scold.

The number of MSS. and editions is in favour of 'there', but the quality (e.g. 1633 and W) of those which read 'then', and the sense of the lines, favour 'then'. The stream is at one moment in 'speechless slumber', and the next chiding. She cannot in the same place do both at once:

The number of manuscripts and editions supports 'there', but the quality (e.g. 1633 and W) of those that read 'then', along with the meaning of the lines, favors 'then'. The stream is at one moment in 'speechless slumber', and the next it is chiding. She can't do both at the same place at once:

The current that with gentle murmur glides,

The current that flows with a soft whisper,

Thou know'st, being stopp'd, impatiently doth rage;

You know, when stopped, one becomes impatient and angry;

But when his fair course is not hindered,

But when his fair path isn't blocked,

He makes sweet music with the enamell'd stones,

He makes beautiful music with the polished stones,

Giving a gentle kiss to every sedge

Giving a soft kiss to every sedge

He overtaketh in his pilgrimage;

He overtakes on his journey;

And so by many winding nooks he strays,

And so he wanders through many winding paths,

With willing sport to the wild ocean.

With eager enthusiasm for the untamed ocean.

Shakespeare, Two Gentlemen of Verona, II. vii. 25-32.

Shakespeare, Two Gentlemen of Verona, Act II, Scene vii, Lines 25-32.

ll. 27-8. Yet if her often gnawing kisses winne

ll. 27-8. Yet if her frequent, passionate kisses succeed

The traiterous banke to gape, and let her in.

The treacherous bank to open and let her in.

The 'banke' of the MSS. must, I think, be the right reading rather [pg 72] than the 'banks' of the editions, the 's' having arisen from the final 'e'. A river which bursts or overflows its banks does not leave its course, though it 'drowns' the 'round country', but if it breaks through a weak part in a bank it may quit its original course for another. 'The traiterous bank' I take to be equivalent to 'the weak or treacherous spot in its bank'.

The 'banke' in the manuscripts is, I believe, the correct reading instead of the 'banks' found in the editions, with the 's' likely coming from the final 'e'. A river that overflows its banks doesn’t change its course, even though it may 'drown' the surrounding area, but if it breaks through a weak point in a bank, it can go off its original path. I interpret 'the traiterous bank' as referring to 'the weak or treacherous spot in its bank'.

Page 89. Elegy VII.

l. 1. Natures lay Ideot. Here 'lay' means, I suppose, ignorant', as Grosart says. His other suggestion, that 'lay' has the meaning of 'lay' in 'layman', a painter's figure, is unlikely. That word has a different origin from 'lay' (Lat. laicus), and the earliest example of it given in O.E.D. is dated 1688.

l. 1. Natures lay Ideot. Here 'lay' means, I guess, 'ignorant,' as Grosart suggests. His other idea, that 'lay' refers to 'lay' in 'layman', a term used by painters, is unlikely. That word comes from a different origin than 'lay' (Lat. laicus), and the earliest example of it in the O.E.D. is from 1688.

ll. 7-8.  Nor by the'eyes water call a maladie

ll. 7-8. And don't call it a sickness just because of tears

Desperately hot, or changing feaverously.

Extremely hot, or changing rapidly.

The 'call' of 1633 is so strongly supported by the MSS. that it is dangerous to alter it. Grosart (whom Chambers follows) reads 'cast', from S; but a glance at the whole line as it stands there shows how little can be built upon it. 'To cast' is generally used in the phrase 'to cast his water' and thereby tell his malady; but the O.E.D. gives one example which resembles this passage if 'cast' be the right word here:

The 'call' of 1633 is so strongly backed by the manuscripts that changing it would be risky. Grosart (who is followed by Chambers) reads 'cast' from S; however, looking at the entire line as it appears shows how flimsy that argument is. 'To cast' is typically used in the expression 'to cast his water' to indicate a health issue; however, the O.E.D. provides one example that resembles this passage if 'cast' is indeed the correct term here:

Able to cast his disease without his water.

Able to throw off his illness without his water.

Greene's Menaphon.

Greene's Menaphon.

I rather fancy, however, that 'call' is right, and is to be taken in close connexion with the next line, 'You could not cast the eyes water, and thereby call the malady desperately hot or changing feverously.'

I actually think that 'call' is correct and should be connected closely to the next line, 'You couldn't draw the eyes to the water, and therefore call the illness desperately hot or changing feverishly.'

If thou couldst, Doctor, cast

If you could, Doctor, cast

The water of my land, find her disease.

The water on my land, discover her affliction.

Shakespeare, Macbeth, V. iii. 50.

Shakespeare, Macbeth, Act V, Scene 3, line 50.

The 'casting' preceded and led to the finding, naming the disease, calling it this or that.

The 'casting' came before and resulted in the discovery, labeling the disease, calling it this or that.

ll. 9 f.  I had not taught thee then, the Alphabet

I hadn't taught you the alphabet then

  Of flowers, &c.

Of flowers, etc.

'Posy, in both its senses, is a contraction of poesy, the flowers of a nosegay expressing by their arrangement a sentiment like that engraved on a ring.' Weekly, Romance of Words, London, 1912, p. 134. She had not yet learned to sort flowers so as to make a posy.

'Posy, in both its meanings, is a short form of poesy, with the flowers in a nosegay arranged to express a sentiment similar to that engraved on a ring.' Weekly, Romance of Words, London, 1912, p. 134. She had not yet figured out how to arrange flowers to create a posy.

l. 13. Remember since, &c. For the idiom compare:

l. 13. Keep in mind since, &c. For the phrasing, see:

Beseech you, sir,

I beg you, sir,

Remember since you owed no more to time

Remember, you owed nothing more to time.

Than I do now.            Shakespeare, Winter's Tale, V. i. 219.

Than I do now. Shakespeare, Winter's Tale, V. i. 219.

See Franz, Shakespeare-Grammatik, § 559.

See Franz, *Shakespeare Grammar*, § 559.

[pg 73]

[pg 73]

l. 22. Inlaid thee. The O.E.D. cites this line as the only example of 'inlay' meaning 'to lay in, or as in, a place of concealment or preservation.' The sense is much that of 'to lay up', but the word has perhaps some of its more usual meaning, 'to set or embed in another substance.' 'Your husband has given to you, his jewel, such a setting as conceals instead of setting off your charms. I have refined and heightened those charms.'

l. 22. Inlaid you. The O.E.D. cites this line as the only example of 'inlay' meaning 'to lay in, or as in, a place of concealment or preservation.' The sense is similar to 'to lay up,' but the word also carries some of its more common meaning, 'to set or embed in another substance.' 'Your husband has given you, his jewel, such a setting that hides rather than highlights your beauty. I have polished and enhanced that beauty.'

l. 25. Thy graces and good words my creatures bee. I was tempted to adopt with Chambers the 'good works' of 1669 and some MSS., the theological connexion of 'grace' and 'works' being just the kind of conceit Donne loves to play with. But the 'words' of 1633-54 has the support of so good a MS. as W, and 'good words' is an Elizabethan idiom for commendation, praise, flattery:

l. 25. Your graces and good words are my creations. I was tempted to go with Chambers' 'good works' from 1669 and some manuscripts, since the connection between 'grace' and 'works' is exactly the kind of idea Donne enjoys exploring. However, the 'words' from 1633-54 have the backing of a strong manuscript like W, and 'good words' is an Elizabethan way of saying commendation, praise, or flattery:

He that will give,

Whoever is willing to give,

Good words to thee will flatter neath abhorring.

Good words to you will flatter beneath disgust.

Shakespeare, Coriolanus, I. i. 170-1.

Shakespeare, Coriolanus, Act I, Scene i, lines 170-171.

In your bad strokes you give good words.

In your bad moments, you offer good advice.

Shakespeare, Julius Caesar, V. i. 30.

Shakespeare, *Julius Caesar*, V. i. 30.

Moreover, Donne's word is 'graces', not 'grace'. 'Your graces and commendations are my work', i.e. either the commendations you receive, or, more probably, the refined and elegant flatteries with which you can now cajole a lover, though once your whole stock of conversation did not extend beyond 'broken proverbs and torne sentences'. Compare, in Elegie IX: The Autumnall, the description of Lady Danvers' conversation:

Moreover, Donne's word is 'graces', not 'grace'. 'Your graces and commendations are my work', meaning either the praises you get or, more likely, the sophisticated and elegant compliments you can now use to charm a lover, even though once your entire range of conversation didn’t go beyond 'broken proverbs and torn sentences'. Compare, in Elegie IX: The Autumnall, the description of Lady Danvers' conversation:

In all her words, unto all hearers fit,

In everything she says, to everyone who listens,

You may at Revels, you at Counsaile, sit.

You can sit at the Revels and at the Council.

And again, Elegie XVIII: Loves Progresse:

And again, Elegy XVIII: Love's Progress:

So we her ayres contemplate, words and heart,

So we, her heirs, reflect, words and heart,

And virtues.

And values.

l. 28. Frame and enamell Plate. Compare: 'And therefore they that thinke to gild and enamell deceit, and falsehood, with the additions of good deceit, good falshood, before they will make deceit good, will make God bad.' Sermons 80. 73. 742. 'Frame' means, of course, 'shape, fashion', and 'plate' gold or silver service. The elaborate enamelling of such dishes and cups was, I presume, as common as in the case of gold watches and clocks. See F. J. Britten's Old Clocks and Watches and their Makers, 1904.

l. 28. Frame and enamel plate. Compare: 'And so those who think they can gild and enamel deceit and falsehood with a touch of good deceit and good falsehood before they actually make deceit good will end up making God look bad.' Sermons 80. 73. 742. 'Frame' means 'shape or fashion', and 'plate' refers to gold or silver service. The elaborate enamelling of such dishes and cups was probably as common as with gold watches and clocks. See F. J. Britten's Old Clocks and Watches and their Makers, 1904.

Page 90. Elegy VIII.

l. 2. Muskats, i.e. 'Musk-cats.' The 'muskets' of 1669 is only a misprint.

l. 2. Muskats, meaning 'Musk-cats.' The 'muskets' from 1669 is just a typo.

ll. 5-6. In these lines as they stand in the editions and most of the MSS. there is clearly something wrong:

ll. 5-6. In these lines as they appear in the editions and most of the MSS., there is clearly something off:

[pg 74]

[pg 74]

And on her neck her skin such lustre sets,

And on her neck her skin has such a glow,

They seeme no sweat drops but pearle coronets.

They look like pearls instead of drops of sweat.

A 'coronet' is not an ornament of the neck, but of the head. The obvious emendation is that of A25, C, JC, and W, which Grosart and Chambers have adopted. A 'carcanet' is a necklace, and carcanets of pearl were not unusual: see O.E.D., s. v. But why then do the editions and so many MSS. read 'coronets'? Consideration of this has convinced me that the original error is not here but in the word 'neck'. Article by article, as in an inventory, Donne contrasts his mistress and his enemy's. But in the next line he goes on:

A 'coronet' is not a neck ornament, but a headpiece. The obvious correction is that of A25, C, JC, and W, which Grosart and Chambers accepted. A 'carcanet' is a necklace, and pearl carcanets were quite common: see O.E.D., s. v. But why do the editions and so many manuscripts read 'coronets'? Analyzing this has led me to believe that the original mistake lies not in this word but in 'neck'. Item by item, like in an inventory, Donne contrasts his mistress with his enemy's. But in the next line, he continues:

Ranke sweaty froth thy Mistresse's brow defiles,

Ranke sweaty froth your mistress's brow defiles,

contrasting her brow with that of his mistress, where the sweat drops seem 'no sweat drops but pearle coronets'.

contrasting her forehead with that of his mistress, where the sweat drops seem 'not like sweat drops but like pearl crowns'.

The explanation of the error is, probably, that an early copyist passed in his mind from breast to neck more easily than to brow. Another explanation is that Donne altered 'brow' to 'neck' and forgot to alter 'coronets' to 'carcanets'. I do not think this likely. The force of the poem lies in its contrasts, and the brow is proverbially connected with sweat. 'In the sweat of thy brow,' &c. Possibly Donne himself in the first version, or a copy of it, wrote 'neck', meaning to write 'brow', misled by the proximity and associations of 'breast'. Mr. J. C. Smith has shown that Spenser occasionally wrote a word which association brought into his mind, but which was clearly not the word he intended to use, as it is destructive of the rhyme-scheme. Oddly enough the late Francis Thompson used 'carcanet' in the sense of 'coronet':

The explanation for the error is likely that an early copyist found it easier to transition from "breast" to "neck" than to "brow." Another possibility is that Donne changed "brow" to "neck" and forgot to change "coronets" to "carcanets." I don't think this is very likely. The power of the poem comes from its contrasts, and the "brow" is traditionally associated with sweat. "In the sweat of thy brow," etc. It’s possible that Donne, in the first version or in a copy of it, wrote "neck" when he meant to write "brow," being misled by the closeness and associations with "breast." Mr. J. C. Smith has pointed out that Spenser sometimes wrote a word that came to mind through association, even if it wasn't the word he intended, which disrupted the rhyme scheme. Interestingly, the late Francis Thompson used "carcanet" to mean "coronet":

Who scarfed her with the morning? and who set

Who scarfed her with the morning? and who set

Upon her brow the day-fall's carcanet?

Upon her forehead, the sunset's necklace?

Ode to the Setting Sun.

Ode to the Sunset.

Page 91, l. 10. Sanserra's starved men. 'When I consider what God did for Goshen in Egypt ... How many Sancerraes he hath delivered from famines, how many Genevas from plots and machinations.' Sermons.

Page 91, l. 10. Sanserra's starved men. 'When I think about what God did for Goshen in Egypt ... How many people in Sanserra he has saved from starvation, how many in Geneva from schemes and conspiracies.' Sermons.

The Protestants in Sancerra were besieged by the Catholics for nine months in 1573, and suffered extreme privations. Norton quotes Henri Martin, Histoire de France, ix. 364: 'On se disputa les débris les plus immondes de toute substance animale ou végétale; on créa, pour ainsi dire, des aliments monstrueux, impossibles.'

The Protestants in Sancerra were surrounded by the Catholics for nine months in 1573 and endured severe hardships. Norton cites Henri Martin, Histoire de France, ix. 364: 'They fought over the most disgusting remnants of all animal or plant substances; they practically created monstrous, inedible foods.'

ll. 13-14.  And like vile lying stones in saffrond tinne,

And like disgusting, deceitful stones in yellow tin,

Or warts, or wheales, they hang upon her skinne.

Or warts, or welts, they hang on her skin.

Following the MSS. I have made 'lying' an epithet attached to 'stones' and substituted 'they hang' for the superficially more grammatical 'it hangs'. The readings of 1633, 'vile stones lying' and 'it hangs', seem to me just the kind of changes a hasty editor [pg 75] would make, the kind of changes which characterize the Second Folio of Shakespeare. The stones are not only 'vile'; they are 'lying', inasmuch as they pretend to be what they are not, as the 'saffron'd tinne' pretends to be gold.

Following the manuscripts, I’ve made 'lying' an adjective for 'stones' and swapped 'they hang' for the more grammatically correct 'it hangs'. The versions from 1633, 'vile stones lying' and 'it hangs', seem to me like the kind of changes a rushed editor would make, similar to the edits found in the Second Folio of Shakespeare. The stones aren't just 'vile'; they are 'lying', since they pretend to be something they aren’t, just like the 'saffron'd tinne' pretends to be gold.

l. 19. Thy head: i.e. 'the head of thy mistress.' Donne continues this construction in ll. 25, 32, 39, and I have restored it from the later editions and MSS. at l. 34, 'thy gouty hand.'

l. 19. Your head: i.e. 'the head of your mistress.' Donne continues this structure in lines 25, 32, 39, and I have restored it from the later editions and manuscripts at line 34, 'your gouty hand.'

l. 34. thy gouty hand: 'thy' is the reading of all the editions except 1633 and of all the MSS. except JC and S. It is probably right, corresponding to l. 19 'Thy head' and l. 32 'thy tann'd skins'. Donne uses 'thy' in a condensed fashion for 'the head of thy mistress', &c.

l. 34. your gouty hand: 'your' is the reading of all the editions except 1633 and of all the MSS. except JC and S. It is probably right, corresponding to l. 19 'Your head' and l. 32 'your tanned skins'. Donne uses 'your' in a condensed fashion for 'the head of your mistress', &c.

Page 92, l. 51. And such. The 'such' of the MSS. is doubtless right, the 'nice' of the editions being repeated from l. 49.

Page 92, l. 51. And such. The 'such' in the manuscripts is definitely correct, while the 'nice' in the editions is just a repetition from l. 49.

Page 92. Elegy IX.

For the date, &c., of this poem, see the introductory note on the Elegies.

For the date, etc., of this poem, see the introductory note on the Elegies.

The text of 1633 diverges in some points from that of all the MSS., in some others it agrees with D, H49, Lec. In the latter case I have retained it, but where D, H49, Lec agree with the rest of the MSS. I have corrected 1633, e.g.:

The text of 1633 differs in some areas from all the manuscripts, while in others it aligns with D, H49, Lec. In those cases, I’ve kept it, but where D, H49, Lec match the other manuscripts, I’ve adjusted 1633, for example:

Page 93, l. 6. Affection here takes Reverences name: where 'Affection' seems more appropriate than 'Affections'; and l. 8. But now shee's gold: where 'They are gold' of 1633 involves a very loose use of 'they'. Possibly 1633 here gives a first version afterwards corrected.

Page 93, l. 6. Affection here takes Reverence's name: where 'Affection' seems more fitting than 'Affections'; and l. 8. But now she's gold: where 'They are gold' from 1633 involves a very casual use of 'they'. It's possible that 1633 offers an initial version that was later corrected.

ll. 29-32. Xerxes strange Lydian love, &c. Herodotus (vii. 31) tells how Xerxes, on his march to Greece, found in Lydia a plane-tree which for its beauty (κάλλεος εἵνεκα) he decked with gold ornaments, and entrusted to a guardian. Aelian, Variae Historiae, ii. 14, De platano Xerxe amato, attributes his admiration to its size: ἐν Λυδίᾳ γοῦν, φασίν, ἰδὼν φυτὸν εὐμέγεθες πλατάνου, &c. In the Latin translation in Hercler's edition (Firmin Didot, 1858) size is taken as equivalent to height, 'quum vidisset proceram platanum,' but the reference is more probably to extent. Pliny, N. H. 12. 1-3, has much to say of the size of certain planes under which companies of men camped and slept.

ll. 29-32. Xerxes' strange Lydian love, &c. Herodotus (vii. 31) tells how Xerxes, while traveling to Greece, discovered a beautiful plane tree in Lydia, which he adorned with gold decorations and entrusted to a guardian. Aelian, in Variae Historiae, ii. 14, De platano Xerxe amato, attributes his admiration to its impressive size: ἐν Λυδίᾳ γοῦν, φασίν, ἰδὼν φυτὸν εὐμέγεθες πλατάνου, &c. In the Latin translation of Hercler's edition (Firmin Didot, 1858), size is interpreted as height, 'quum vidisset proceram platanum,' but it likely refers more to its spread. Pliny, in N. H. 12. 1-3, has a lot to say about the size of certain plane trees under which groups of people camped and slept.

The quotation from Aelian confirms the 1633 reading, 'none being so large as shee,' which indeed is confirmed by the lines that follow. The question of age is left open. The reference to' barrennesse' I do not understand.

The quote from Aelian supports the 1633 version, 'none being so large as she,' which is also backed up by the following lines. The issue of age remains uncertain. I don’t grasp the reference to 'barrenness.'

Page 94, l. 47. naturall lation. This, the reading of the great majority of the MSS., is obviously correct and explains the vacillation of the editions. The word was rare but quite good. The O.E.D. quotes: 'I mean lation or Local-motion from one place to another.' Fotherby (1619);

Page 94, l. 47. natural motion. This reading, found in the vast majority of manuscripts, is clearly correct and explains the inconsistency in the editions. The term was uncommon but perfectly valid. The O.E.D. cites: 'I mean motion or local movement from one place to another.' Fotherby (1619);

Make me the straight and oblique lines,

Make me the straight and slanted lines,

The motions, lations, and the signs.      (Herrick, Hesper. 64);

The motions, feelings, and the signs.      (Herrick, Hesper. 64);

[pg 76] and other examples as late as 1690. The term was specially astronomical, as here. The 'motion natural' of 1633 is an unusual order in Donne; the 'natural station' of 1635-69 is the opposite of motion. The first was doubtless an intentional alteration by the editor, which the printer took in at the wrong place; the second a misreading of 'lation'.

[pg 76] and other examples as late as 1690. The term was specifically astronomical, as indicated here. The 'natural motion' of 1633 is an unusual phrase in Donne; the 'natural position' of 1635-69 is the opposite of motion. The first was likely an intentional change by the editor, which the printer mistakenly inserted in the wrong spot; the second a misinterpretation of 'lation'.

Page 95. Elegy X.

The title of this Elegy, The Dream, was given it in 1635, perhaps wrongly. S96 seems to come nearer with Picture. The 'Image of her whom I love', addressed in the first eight lines, seems to be a picture. When that is gone and reason with it, fantasy and dreams come to the lover's aid (ll. 9-20). But the tenor of the poem is somewhat obscure; the picture is addressed in terms that could hardly be strengthened if the lady herself were present.

The title of this Elegy, The Dream, was assigned in 1635, possibly incorrectly. S96 might be more fitting with Picture. The 'Image of her whom I love', mentioned in the first eight lines, seems to represent a picture. Once that is lost along with reason, imagination and dreams step in to support the lover (ll. 9-20). However, the overall meaning of the poem is somewhat unclear; the picture is described in a way that could hardly be enhanced if the lady herself were there.

l. 26. Mad with much heart, &c. Aristotle made the heart the source of all 'the actions of life and sense'. Galen transferred these to the brain. See note to p. 99, l. 100.

l. 26. Crazy with a lot of emotion, &c. Aristotle considered the heart the source of all 'the actions of life and sense'. Galen shifted this idea to the brain. See note to p. 99, l. 100.

Page 96. Elegy XI.

Donne has in this Elegy carried to its farthest extreme, as only a metaphysical or scholastic poet like himself could, the favourite Elizabethan pun on the coin called the Angel. Shakespeare is fond of the same quibble: 'She has all the rule of her husband's purse; she hath a legion of angels' (Merry Wives, I. iii. 60). But Donne knows more of the philosophy of angels than Shakespeare and can pursue the analogy into more surprising subtleties. Nor is the pun on angels the only one which he follows up in this poem: crowns, pistolets, and gold are all played with in turn. The poem was a favourite with Ben Jonson: 'his verses of the Lost Chaine he hath by heart' (Drummond's Conversations, ed. Laing).

Donne has taken the popular Elizabethan pun on the coin called the Angel to its fullest limit in this Elegy, just as a metaphysical or scholarly poet like him could. Shakespeare also enjoys this play on words: "She has all the control over her husband's wallet; she has a whole bunch of angels" (Merry Wives, I. iii. 60). However, Donne understands more about the philosophy of angels than Shakespeare does, allowing him to explore the analogy in more surprising ways. The pun on angels isn't the only one he explores in this poem; he also plays with crowns, pistolets, and gold. The poem was a favorite of Ben Jonson: "he knows his verses of the Lost Chaine by heart" (Drummond's Conversations, ed. Laing).

The text of the poem, which was first printed in 1635 (Marriot having been prohibited from including it in the edition of 1633), is based on a MS. closely resembling Cy and P, and differing in several readings from the text given in the rest of the MSS., including D, H49, Lec, and W. I have endeavoured rather to give this version correctly, while recording the variants, than either to substitute another or contaminate the two. When Cy and P go over to the side of the other MSS. it is a fair inference that the editions have gone astray. When they diverge, the question is a more open one.

The text of the poem, which was first printed in 1635 (Marriot was not allowed to include it in the 1633 edition), is based on a manuscript that closely resembles Cy and P, differing in several readings from the text found in the other manuscripts, including D, H49, Lec, and W. I have tried to present this version accurately while noting the different readings, rather than replacing it or mixing them up. When Cy and P align with the other manuscripts, it suggests that the earlier editions have some errors. When they differ, the situation is more uncertain.

Page 97, l. 24. their naturall Countreys rot: i.e. 'their native Countreys rot', the 'lues Gallica'. Compare 'the naturall people of that Countrey', Greene, News from Hell (ed. Grosart, p. 57). This is the reading of Cy, and the order of the words in the other MSS. points to its being the reading of the MS. from which 1635 was printed.

Page 97, l. 24. their naturall Countreys rot: i.e. 'their native countries decay', the 'French disease'. Compare 'the native people of that country', Greene, News from Hell (ed. Grosart, p. 57). This is the reading of Cy, and the arrangement of the words in the other manuscripts suggests it's the reading of the manuscript from which 1635 was printed.

l. 26. So pale, so lame, &c. The chipping and debasement of the French crown is frequently referred to, and Shakespeare is fond of [pg 77] punning on the word. But two extracts from Stow's Chronicle (continued ... by Edmund Howes), 1631, will throw some light on the references to coins in this poem: In the year 1559 took place the last abasement of English money whereby testons and groats were lowered in value and called in, 'and according to the last valuation of them, she gave them fine money of cleane silver for them commonly called Sterling money, and from this time there was no manner of base money coyned or used in England ... but all English monies were made of gold and silver, which is not so in any other nation whatsoever, but have sundry sorts of copper money.'

l. 26. So pale, so lame, &c. The decline and degradation of the French crown is often mentioned, and Shakespeare enjoys [pg 77] playing with the word. However, two excerpts from Stow's Chronicle (continued ... by Edmund Howes), 1631, will shed some light on the mentions of coins in this poem: In the year 1559, the last decline of English currency occurred, where testons and groats were devalued and called in, 'and according to the last valuation of them, she gave them good money of pure silver for them commonly known as Sterling money, and from this time forward, no base money was minted or used in England ... but all English currency was made of gold and silver, which is not the case in any other nation, who have various kinds of copper money.'

'The 9. of November, the French crowne that went currant for six shillings foure pence, was proclaimed to be sixe shillings.'

'On November 9th, the French crown that was worth six shillings and four pence was announced to be six shillings.'

In 1561, 'The fifteenth of November, the Queenes Maiestie published a Proclamation for divers small pieces of silver money to be currant, as the sixe pence, foure pence, three pence, 2 pence and a peny, three half-pence, and 3 farthings: and also forbad all forraigne coynes to be currant within the same Realme, as well gold as silver, calling them all into her Maiesties Mints, except two sorts of crownes of gold, the one the French crowne, the other the Flemish crowne.' The result was the bringing in of large sums in 'silver plates: and as much or more in pistolets, and other gold of Spanish coynes, and one weeke in pistolets and other Spanish gold 16000 pounds, all these to be coyned with the Queenes stamps.'

In 1561, on the fifteenth of November, the Queen issued a proclamation declaring that various small pieces of silver currency would be accepted, including sixpence, fourpence, threepence, two pence, and a penny, as well as three halfpennies and three farthings. She also prohibited all foreign coins, both gold and silver, from being used in the realm, requiring them to be brought into her Mints, except for two types of gold crowns: the French crown and the Flemish crown. As a result, large amounts of silver plates were brought in, along with equal or even greater amounts in pistolets and other Spanish gold coins. One week alone saw 16,000 pounds in pistolets and other Spanish gold, all intended to be minted with the Queen's stamps.

l. 29. Spanish Stamps still travelling. Grosart regards this as an allusion to the wide diffusion of Spanish coins. The reference is more pointed. It is to the prevalence of Spanish bribery, the policy of securing paid agents in every country. It was by money that Parma secured his first hold on the revolted provinces. Gardiner has shown that Lord Cranborne, afterwards Earl of Salisbury, accepted a pension from the Spanish king (Hist. of England, i, p. 215). The discovery of the number of his Court who were in Spanish pay came as a profound shock to James at a later period. The invariable charge brought by one Dutch statesman against another was of being in the pay of the Spaniard.

l. 29. Spanish Stamps still traveling. Grosart sees this as a reference to the widespread circulation of Spanish coins. The implication is stronger. It points to the common practice of Spanish bribery, which involved securing paid agents in various countries. Parma gained his initial control over the revolted provinces primarily through money. Gardiner has demonstrated that Lord Cranborne, who later became Earl of Salisbury, accepted a pension from the Spanish king (Hist. of England, i, p. 215). The shock of discovering how many members of his Court were on the Spanish payroll hit James profoundly later on. The constant accusation exchanged between Dutch statesmen was that the other was on the Spaniard's payroll.

'It is his Indian gold,' says Raleigh, speaking of the King of Spain in 1596, 'that endangers and disturbs all the nations of Europe; it creeps into councils, purchases intelligence, and sets bound loyalty at liberty in the greatest monarchies thereof.'

'It's his Indian gold,' says Raleigh, referring to the King of Spain in 1596, 'that threatens and disrupts all the nations of Europe; it sneaks into meetings, buys information, and gives unrestricted loyalty to the greatest monarchies.'

ll. 40-1.  Gorgeous France ruin'd, ragged and decay'd;

ll. 40-1.  Beautiful France is destroyed, tattered and falling apart;

  Scotland, which knew no state, proud in one day:

Scotland, which had no government, was proud for just one day:

The punctuation of 1669 has the support generally of the MSS., but in matters of punctuation these are not a very safe guide. As punctuated in 1635, 'ragged and decay'd' are epithets of Scotland, contrasting her with 'Gorgeous France'. I think, however, that the antithesis to 'gorgeous' is 'ruin'd, ragged and decay'd', describing the condition of France after the pistolets of Spain had done their [pg 78] work. The epithet applied to Scotland is 'which knew no state', the antithesis being 'proud in one day'.

The punctuation of 1669 is generally supported by the manuscripts, but in terms of punctuation, those aren't a very reliable guide. In the version from 1635, 'ragged and decay'd' are used to describe Scotland, contrasting with 'Gorgeous France'. However, I believe the opposite of 'gorgeous' is 'ruin'd, ragged and decay'd', which describes France's condition after the pistolets from Spain had done their [pg 78] work. The term used for Scotland is 'which knew no state', while the opposite is 'proud in one day'.

Page 98, ll. 51-4. Much hope which they should nourish, &c. Professor Norton proposed that the last two of these lines should run:

Page 98, ll. 51-4. They should nurture much hope, &c. Professor Norton suggested that the last two lines should be changed to:

Will vanish if thou, Love, let them alone,

Will disappear if you, Love, leave them alone,

For thou wilt love me less when they are gone;

For you will love me less when they are gone;

but that 'alone' is a misprint for 'atone.' This is unnecessary, and there is no authority for 'atone'. What Donne says, in the cynical vein of Elegie VI, 9-10, is: 'If thou love me let my crowns alone, for the poorer I grow the less you will love me. I shall lose the qualities which you admired in me when you saw them through the glamour of wealth.'

but that 'alone' is a typo for 'atone.' This is unnecessary, and there is no backing for 'atone'. What Donne says, in the cynical tone of Elegie VI, 9-10, is: 'If you love me, leave my crowns alone, because the poorer I get, the less you will love me. I will lose the qualities you admired in me when you saw them through the shine of wealth.'

l. 55. And be content. The majority of the MSS. begin a new paragraph here and read:

l. 55. And be satisfied. Most of the manuscripts start a new paragraph here and read:

Oh, be content, &c.

Oh, be happy, etc.

Donne would almost seem to have read or seen (he was a frequent theatre-goer) the old play of Soliman and Perseda (pr. 1599). There the lover, having lost a carcanet, sends a cryer through the street and offers one hundred crowns reward. Chambers notes a similar case in The Puritan (1607). Lost property is still cried by the bellman in northern Scottish towns. The custom of resorting in such cases to 'some dread Conjurer' is frequently referred to. See Jonson's Alchemist for the questions with which their customers approached conjurers.

Donne might have read or seen the old play Soliman and Perseda (performed in 1599), since he often went to the theater. In that play, the lover, after losing a necklace, sends someone through the streets offering a reward of one hundred crowns. Chambers points out a similar situation in The Puritan (1607). In northern Scottish towns, a bellman still announces lost property. The practice of turning to 'some dread Conjurer' in these situations is often mentioned. Check out Jonson's Alchemist for the questions customers would ask conjurers.

ll. 71-2. So in the first falne angels, &c. Aquinas discusses the question: 'Utrum intellectus daemonis sit obtenebratus per privationem cognitionis omnis veritatis.' After stating the arguments for such privation he replies: 'Sed contra est quod Dionysius dicit ... quod "data sunt daemonibus aliqua dona, quae nequaquam mutata esse dicimus, sed sunt integra et splendidissima." Inter ista, autem, naturalia dona est cognitio veritatis.' Aquinas then explains that knowledge is twofold, that which comes by nature, and that which comes by grace: and that the latter again is twofold, that which is purely speculative, and that which is 'affectiva, producens amorem Dei'. 'Harum autem trium cognitionum prima in daemonibus nec est ablata nec diminuta: consequitur enim ipsam naturam Angeli, qui secundum suam naturam est quidam intellectus vel mens. Propter simplicitatem autem suae substantiae a natura eius aliquid subtrahi non potest.' Devils, therefore, have natural knowledge in an eminent degree (splendidissima); they have even the knowledge which comes by grace in so far as God chooses to bestow it, for His own purposes, by the mediation of angels or 'per aliqua temporalia divinae virtutis effecta' (Augustine). But of the knowledge which leads to good they have nothing: 'tenendum est firmiter secundum fidem catholicam, quod et voluntas bonorum Angelorum confirmata est in bono, et voluntas daemonum obstinata est in malo.' Summa I.

ll. 71-2. So in the first fallen angels, &c. Aquinas discusses the question: 'Is the intellect of demons darkened by the lack of knowledge of all truth?' After presenting the arguments for this lack of knowledge, he responds: 'However, Dionysius states that ... "some gifts have been given to demons, which we do not say have changed, but are whole and splendid." Among these natural gifts is the knowledge of truth.' Aquinas then explains that knowledge is twofold: that which comes by nature and that which comes by grace; and that the latter is also twofold, one being purely speculative and the other 'affective, producing love of God.' 'Of these three types of knowledge, the first in demons is neither taken away nor diminished: for it is part of the nature of an angel, who by nature is a kind of intellect or mind. Because of the simplicity of their substance, nothing can be taken away from their nature.' Thus, demons possess natural knowledge to a high degree (splendidissima); they have even the knowledge that comes from grace as far as God chooses to give it for His own purposes, through the mediation of angels or 'through some temporary effects of divine power' (Augustine). But regarding the knowledge that leads to good, they possess nothing: 'It must be firmly held according to the Catholic faith that the will of good angels is confirmed in good, and the will of demons is obstinately set in evil.' Summa I.

[pg 79]

[pg 79]

lxiv. 1-2. They have 'wisdom and knowledge', but it is immovably set to do ill.

lxiv. 1-2. They have 'wisdom and knowledge', but it is firmly aimed at doing harm.

ll. 77-8.  Pitty these Angels; yet their dignities

ll. 77-8.  Have compassion for these Angels; still their honors

  Passe Vertues, Powers and Principalities.

Pass Virtues, Powers, and Principals.

There is a good deal of vacillation in the MSS. as to the punctuation of 'Angels yet', some placing the semicolon before, others after 'yet'. The difference is not great, but that which I have adopted, though it has least authority, brings out best what I take to be the meaning of these somewhat difficult lines. 'Pity these Angels, for yet (i.e. until they are melted down and lose their form) they, as good angels, are superior in dignity to Vertues, Powers, and Principalities among the bad angels.' The order of the Angelic beings, which the Middle Ages took from Pseudo-Dionysius, consisted of nine Orders in three Hierarchies. The first and highest Hierarchy included (beginning with the highest Order) Seraphim, Cherubim, and Thrones; the second, Dominions, Virtues, and Powers; the third, Principalities, Archangels, Angels. Thus the three Orders mentioned by Donne are all in rank superior to mere Angels; but the lowest Order of Good Angels is superior to the highest Order of Evil Spirits, although before their fall these belonged to the highest Orders. Probably, however, there is a second and satiric reference in Donne's words which explains his choice of Vertues, Powers, and Principalities. In the other sense of the words Angels are coins, money; and the power of money surpasses that of earthly Vertues, Powers, and Principalities. This may explain, further, why Donne singles out 'Vertues, Powers, and Principalities'. One would expect that, to make the antithesis between good and bad angels as complete as possible, he would have named the three highest orders, Seraphim, Cherubim, and Thrones. But the three orders which he does mention are the highest Orders which travel, as money does. The angels are divided into Assistentes and Administrates. To the former class belong all the Orders of the first Hierarchy, and the Dominions of the second. The Vertues are thus the highest Order of Administrantes. Aquinas, Summa, cxii. 3, 4. The Assistentes are those who 'only stand and wait'.

There’s a lot of uncertainty in the manuscripts about the punctuation of "Angels yet," with some placing the semicolon before it and others after. The difference isn’t significant, but the version I’ve chosen, although it has less authority, best reflects what I believe to be the meaning of these somewhat complex lines. "Feel sorry for these Angels, for until they are melted down and lose their form, they, as good angels, are of greater dignity than Virtues, Powers, and Principalities among the bad angels." The ranking of Angelic beings, which the Middle Ages adopted from Pseudo-Dionysius, consisted of nine Orders in three Hierarchies. The first and highest Hierarchy included (starting from the top Order) Seraphim, Cherubim, and Thrones; the second included Dominions, Virtues, and Powers; the third included Principalities, Archangels, and Angels. Thus, the three Orders mentioned by Donne are all ranked above regular Angels; however, the lowest Order of Good Angels is still superior to the highest Order of Evil Spirits, even though, before their fall, the latter belonged to the highest Orders. However, Donne's words likely have a second, satirical meaning that explains his mention of Virtues, Powers, and Principalities. In another sense, "Angels" refers to coins or money, and the power of money surpasses that of earthly Virtues, Powers, and Principalities. This might further explain why Donne highlights "Virtues, Powers, and Principalities." One might expect that to create the strongest contrast between good and bad angels, he would have named the three highest orders, Seraphim, Cherubim, and Thrones. But the three orders he does mention are the highest Orders that move around, like money does. The angels are divided into Assistentes and Administrantes. All the Orders of the first Hierarchy and the Dominions of the second belong to the first group. The Virtues are therefore the highest Order of Administrantes. Aquinas, Summa, cxii. 3, 4. The Assistentes are those who "only stand and wait."

Page 99, l. 100. rot thy moist braine: So Sylvester's Du Bartas, I. ii. 18:

Page 99, l. 100. decay your wet brain: So Sylvester's Du Bartas, I. ii. 18:

the Brain

the Brain

Doth highest place of all our Frame retain,

Does the highest place of all our structure remain,

And tempers with its moistful coldness so

And tempers with its chilly dampness so

Th'excessive heat of other parts below.

Th'excessive heat of other parts below.

This was Aristotle's opinion (De Part. Anim. II. 7), refuted by Galen, who, like Plato, made the brain the seat of the soul and the generator of the animal spirits. See II. p. 45.

This was Aristotle's view (De Part. Anim. II. 7), challenged by Galen, who, like Plato, considered the brain to be the center of the soul and the source of animal spirits. See II. p. 45.

Page 100, ll. 112, 114. Gold is Restorative ... 'tis cordiall. 'Most men say as much of gold, and some other minerals, as these have [pg 80] done of precious stones. Erastus still maintaineth the opposite part, Disput. in Paracelsum, cap. 4, fol. 196, he confesseth of gold, that it makes the heart merry, but in no other sense but as it is in a miser's chest:

Page 100, ll. 112, 114. Gold is Restorative ... it's uplifting. Most people say the same about gold and a few other minerals, as these have [pg 80] done about precious stones. Erastus still argues the opposite, in his work against Paracelsus, chapter 4, page 196. He admits that gold makes the heart happy, but only in the sense that it sits in a miser's chest:

——at mihi plaudo

——I applaud myself

——simulac nummos contemplor in arcâ

I gaze at the coins in the chest.

as he said in the poet: it so revives the spirits, and is an excellent receipt against melancholy,

as he mentioned in the poem: it really lifts the spirits and is a great remedy for sadness,

For gold in phisik is a cordial,

For gold in physical form is a remedy,

Therefore he lovede gold in special.'

So, he really loved gold.

Burton, Anatomy of Melancholy, Pt. 2, Sub. 4.

Burton, Anatomy of Melancholy, Pt. 2, Sub. 4.

Elegy XII.

Page 101, l. 37. And mad'st us sigh and glow: 'sigh and blow' has been the somewhat inelegant reading of all editions hitherto.

Page 101, l. 37. And made us sigh and glow: 'sigh and blow' has been the somewhat clumsy interpretation in all previous editions.

l. 42. And over all thy husbands towring eyes. The epithet 'towring' is strange and the MSS. show some vacillation. Most of them read 'towred', probably the past participle of the same verb, though Grosart alters to 'two red'—not a very poetical description. RP31 here diverges from H40 and reads 'loured', perhaps for 'lurid', but both these MSS. alter the order of the words and attach the epithet to 'husbands', which is manifestly wrong, and the Grolier Club edition prints 'lowering' without comment, regarding, I suppose, 't' as a mistake for 'l'.

l. 42. And over all your husbands' staring eyes. The term 'staring' seems unusual, and the manuscripts show some inconsistency. Most of them read 'stared', which is probably the past participle of the same verb, although Grosart changes it to 'two red'—not a very poetic description. RP31 differs from H40 and reads 'loured', maybe intending 'lurid', but both these manuscripts change the order of the words and wrongly associate the description with 'husbands', which is clearly incorrect. The Grolier Club edition prints 'lowering' without comment, likely regarding 't' as a mistake for 'l'.

The 'towring' of 1669 and TCD is probably correct, being a bold metaphor from hawking, and having the force practically of 'threatening'. The hawk towers threateningly above its prey before it 'sousing kills with a grace'. If 'towring' is not right, 'lowring' is the most probable emendation.

The 'towring' of 1669 and TCD is probably correct, being a bold metaphor from hawking, and having the force practically of 'threatening'. The hawk towers threateningly above its prey before it 'sousing kills with a grace'. If 'towring' is not right, 'lowring' is the most probable emendation.

Page 102, l. 43. That flam'd with oylie sweat of jealousie. This is the reading of all the MSS., and as on the whole their text is superior I have followed it. If 'oylie' is, as I think, the right epithet, it means 'moist', as in 'an oily palm', with perhaps a reference to the inflammability of oil. If 'ouglie '(i.e. ugly) be preferred it is a forcible transferred epithet.

Page 102, l. 43. That burned with oily sweat of jealousy. This is the reading from all the manuscripts, and since their text is generally better, I have chosen to use it. If 'oily' is, as I believe, the correct adjective, it means 'moist', like in 'an oily palm', possibly with a nod to how flammable oil is. If 'uglie' (i.e. ugly) is preferred, it serves as a strong transferred epithet.

l. 49. most respects? This is the reading of all the MSS., and 'best' in 1669 is probably an emendation. The use of 'most' as an adjective, superlative of 'great', is not uncommon:

l. 49. most respects? This is the reading of all the manuscripts, and 'best' in 1669 is likely a correction. Using 'most' as an adjective, the superlative of 'great', is not unusual:

God's wrong is most of all.

God's wrong is the worst of all.

Shakespeare, Rich. III, IV. iv. 377.

Shakespeare, Rich. III, IV. iv. 377.

Though in this place most master wear no breeches.

Though most masters in this place don't wear pants.

Ibid., 2 Hen. VI, I. iii. 144.

Ibid., 2 Hen. VI, I. 3. 144.

l. 54. I can make no exact sense of this line either as it stands in 1669 or in the MSS. One is tempted to combine the versions and read:

l. 54. I can't make any clear sense of this line either in 1669 or in the manuscripts. It's tempting to combine the versions and read:

Yea thy pale colours, and thy panting heart,

Yup, your pale colors and your racing heart,

[pg 81] the 'secrets of our Art' being all the signs by which they communicated to one another their mutual affection. But it is necessary to explain the presence of 'inwards' or 'inward' in both the versions.

[pg 81] the 'secrets of our Art' are all the signals they used to show their mutual affection. However, it's important to clarify why 'inwards' or 'inward' appears in both versions.

Page 103, l. 79. The Summer how it ripened in the eare; This fine passage has been rather spoiled in all editions hitherto by printing in this line 'yeare' for 'eare', even in modernized texts. The MSS. and the sense both show that 'eare' is the right word, and indeed I have no doubt that 'year' in 1635 was simply due to a compositor's or copyist's pronunciation. It occurs again in the 1669 edition in the song Twicknam Garden (p. 28, l. 3):

Page 103, l. 79. The Summer how it ripened in the ear; This beautiful passage has been somewhat messed up in all editions so far by printing 'year' instead of 'ear' in this line, even in updated versions. The manuscripts and the meaning both indicate that 'ear' is the correct word, and I firmly believe that 'year' in 1635 was just a result of a compositor's or copyist's pronunciation mistake. It appears again in the 1669 edition in the song Twicknam Garden (p. 28, l. 3):

And at mine eyes, and at mine years,

And at my eyes, and at my age,

These forms in 'y' are common in Sylvester's Du Bartas, e.g. 'yerst'. The O.E.D. gives the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries as those in which 'yere' was a recognized pronunciation of 'ear', but it is found sporadically later and has misled editors. Thus in Sir George Etherege's letter to the Earl of Middleton from Ratisbon, printed in Dryden's Works (Scott and Saintsbury), xi, pp. 38-40, some lines run:

These forms with 'y' are common in Sylvester's Du Bartas, for example, 'yerst'. The O.E.D. states that 'yere' was a recognized way to pronounce 'ear' from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries, but it appears sporadically later and has confused editors. In Sir George Etherege's letter to the Earl of Middleton from Ratisbon, published in Dryden's Works (Scott and Saintsbury), xi, pp. 38-40, some lines say:

These formed the jewel erst did grace

These used to be the jewels that brought elegance.

The cap of the first Grave o' the race,

The cap of the first Grave of the race,

Preferred by Graffin Marian

Favored by Graffin Marian

To adorn the handle of her fan;

To decorate the handle of her fan;

And, as by old record appears,

And, as appears from old records,

Worn since in Kunigunda's years;

Worn since Kunigunda's time;

Now sparkling in the Froein's hair,

Now sparkling in the Froein's hair,

No rocket breaking in the air

No rocket breaking through the sky

Can with her starry head compare.

Can her starry head even compare?

In a modernized text, as this is, surely 'Kunigunda's years' should be 'Kunigunda's ears'.

In a modernized text, as this is, surely 'Kunigunda's years' should be 'Kunigunda's ears'.

ll. 93-4. That I may grow enamoured on your mind,

ll. 93-4. So that I can become captivated by your thoughts,

 When my own thoughts I there reflected find.

When I reflect on my own thoughts there.

'I there neglected find' has been the reading of all editions hitherto—a strange reason for being enamoured.

'I there neglected find' has been the reading in all editions so far—a quirky reason for being in love.

Page 104, l. 96. My deeds shall still be what my words are now: 'words' suits the context better than either the 'deeds' of 1635-69 or 'thoughts' of A25.

Page 104, l. 96. My actions will match what my words are now: 'words' fits the context better than either the 'actions' of 1635-69 or 'thoughts' of A25.

Page 104. Elegy XIII.

Page 105,  ll.  13-14.    Liv'd Mantuan now againe,

Page 105,  ll.  13-14.    Now Mantuan lives again,

 That foemall Mastix, to limme with his penne

That foemall Mastix, to limme with his pen

Chambers, following the editions from 1639 onwards, drops the comma after 'Mastix', which suggests that Julia is the 'foemall Mastix', not Mantuan. By Mantuan he understands Virgil, and supposes there is a reference to the 'flammis armataque Chimaera' of Aen. vi. 289. The Mantuan of the text is the 'Old Mantuan' of [pg 82] Love's Labour's Lost, iv. 2. 92. Donne calls Mantuan the scourge of women because of his fourth eclogue De natura mulierum. Norton quotes from it:

Chambers, starting with the editions from 1639, removes the comma after 'Mastix', which implies that Julia is the 'female Mastix', not Mantuan. When he mentions Mantuan, he refers to Virgil and assumes there is a reference to the 'flames armed with Chimaera' from Aen. vi. 289. The Mantuan in the text is the 'Old Mantuan' from [pg 82] Love's Labour's Lost, iv. 2. 92. Donne describes Mantuan as the scourge of women because of his fourth eclogue De natura mulierum. Norton quotes from it:

Femineum servile genus, crudele, superbum.

Feminine servile kind, cruel, proud.

The O.E.D. quotes from S. Holland, Zara (1656): 'It would have puzzell'd that Female Mastix Mantuan to have limn'd this she Chymera'—obviously borrowed from this poem. The dictionary gives examples of 'mastix' in other compounds.

The O.E.D. quotes from S. Holland, Zara (1656): 'It would have puzzled that Female Mastix Mantuan to have illustrated this she Chymera'—clearly borrowed from this poem. The dictionary provides examples of 'mastix' in other combinations.

The reference to Mantuan as a woman-hater is a favourite one with the prose-pamphleteers: 'To this might be added Mantuans invective against them, but that pittie makes me refraine from renewing his worne out complaints, the wounds whereof the former forepast feminine sexe hath felt. I, but here the Homer of Women hath forestalled an objection, saying that Mantuans house holding of our Ladie, he was enforced by melancholic into such vehemencie of speech', &c. Nash, The Anatomy of Absurdity (ed. McKerrow, i. 12).

The reference to Mantuan as a woman-hater is a favorite among the pamphleteers: 'We could also mention Mantuans criticism of them, but it makes me feel sorry and prevents me from repeating his tired complaints, the wounds that the previous generations of women have experienced. However, here the Homer of Women has already addressed an objection, saying that because Mantuans was under the influence of our Lady, he was driven by melancholy into such intense speech,' etc. Nash, The Anatomy of Absurdity (ed. McKerrow, i. 12).

'Where I leave you to consider, Gentlemen, how far unmeete women are to have such reproches laid upon them, as sundrye large lipt fellows have done: who when they take a peece of work in hand, and either for want of matter, or lack of wit, are half gravelled, then they must fill up the page with slaundering of women, who scarsly know what a woman is: but if I were able either by wit or arte to be their defender, or had the law in my hand to dispose as I list, which would be as unseemely, as an Asse to treade the measures: yet, if it were so, I would correct Mantuans Egloge, intituled Alphus: or els if the Authour were alive, I would not doubt to persuade him in recompence of his errour, to frame a new one,' &c. Greene, Mamillia (ed. Grosart), 106-7. Greene is probably the 'Homer of Women' referred to in the first extract.

'Now, I leave you to think about, gentlemen, how inappropriate it is for women to have such accusations thrown at them, as some loudmouthed people have done: who, when they tackle a piece of work, and either due to a lack of content or wit are somewhat stuck, then feel the need to fill the page with insults against women, who barely even understand what it means to be a woman: but if I were capable either by wit or skill to defend them, or if I had the power to apply the law as I wished, which would be as ridiculous as a donkey trying to dance: yet, if it were the case, I would revise Mantuans Egloge, titled Alphus: or else if the author were alive, I wouldn't hesitate to convince him, in compensation for his mistake, to write a new one,' &c. Greene, Mamillia (ed. Grosart), 106-7. Greene is probably the 'Homer of Women' mentioned in the first extract.

l. 19. Tenarus. In the Anatomy of the World 'Tenarif' is thus spelt in the editions of 1633 to 1669, and Grosart declared that the reference here is to that island. It is of course to 'Taenarus' in Laconia. There was in that headland a sulphurous cavern believed to be a passage to Hades. Through it Orpheus descended to recover Eurydice. Ovid, Met. x. 13; Paus. iii. 14, 25.

l. 19. Tenarus. In the Anatomy of the World, 'Tenarif' is spelled like this in the editions from 1633 to 1669, and Grosart suggested that this refers to that island. However, it actually refers to 'Taenarus' in Laconia. There was a sulfurous cave at that headland that was thought to be a gateway to Hades. Orpheus descended through it to bring back Eurydice. Ovid, Met. x. 13; Paus. iii. 14, 25.

l. 28. self-accusing oaths: 'oaths' is the reading of the MSS., 'loaths' of the editions. The word 'loaths' in the sense of 'dislike, hatred, ill-will' is found as late as 1728 (O.E.D.). 'If your Horse ... grow to a loath of his meat.' Topsell (1607). A self-accusing loath may mean a hatred, e.g. of good, which condemns yourself. In the context, however, 'cavils, untroths,' I am inclined to think that 'oaths' is right. Among the malevolent evils with which her breast swarms are oaths accusing others of crimes, which accuse herself, either because she is willing to implicate herself so long as she secures her enemy's ruin, or because the information is of a kind that could be got only by complicity in crime.

l. 28. self-accusing oaths: 'oaths' is the reading of the manuscripts, 'loaths' of the editions. The word 'loaths' in the sense of 'dislike, hatred, ill-will' is found as late as 1728 (O.E.D.). 'If your Horse ... grow to a loath of his meat.' Topsell (1607). A self-accusing loath may mean a hatred, e.g. of good, which condemns yourself. In the context, however, 'cavils, untroths,' I am inclined to think that 'oaths' is right. Among the malevolent evils with which her heart is filled are oaths accusing others of crimes, which also accuse herself, either because she is willing to implicate herself as long as she secures her enemy's ruin, or because the information is of a kind that could only be obtained through involvement in crime.

[pg 83]

[pg 83]

Page 105. Elegy XIV.

Page 106, l. 6. I touch no fat sowes grease. Probably 'I say nothing libellous as to the way in which this or that rich man has acquired his wealth'. I cannot find the proverb accurately explained, or given in quite this form, in any collection.

Page 106, l. 6. I don’t touch any fat sow’s grease. Probably means 'I don’t make any slanderous remarks about how this or that wealthy person got their money'. I can’t find the proverb clearly defined, or stated exactly like this, in any collection.

l. 10. will redd or pale. The reading of 1669 and the two MSS. is doubtless correct, 'looke' being an editorial insertion as the use of 'red' as a verb was growing rare. If 'looke' had belonged to the original text 'counsellor' would probably have had the second syllable elided. Compare:

l. 10. will redd or pale. The reading of 1669 and the two manuscripts is definitely correct, with 'looke' being an editorial addition since the use of 'red' as a verb was becoming uncommon. If 'looke' had been part of the original text, 'counsellor' would likely have had the second syllable dropped. Compare:

Roses out-red their [i.e. women's] lips and cheeks,

Roses are redder than their lips and cheeks,

Lillies their whiteness stain.

Lilies stain their whiteness.

Brome, The Resolve.

Brome, *The Resolve*.

l. 21. the number of the Plaguy Bill: i.e. the weekly bill of deaths by the plague. By a Privy Council order of April 9, 1604, the theatres were permitted to be open 'except ther shall happen weeklie to die of the Plague above the number of thirtie'. The number was later raised to forty. The theatres were repeatedly closed for this reason between July 10, 1606, and 1610. In 1609 especially the fear of infection made it difficult for the companies, driven from London, to gain permission to act anywhere. There were no performances at Court during the winter 1609-10. Murray, English Dramatic Companies.

l. 21. the number of the Plague Bill: meaning the weekly report of deaths caused by the plague. By a Privy Council order on April 9, 1604, theaters were allowed to open 'unless the weekly death toll from the Plague exceeds thirty.' This limit was later increased to forty. The theaters were often closed for this reason between July 10, 1606, and 1610. In 1609, particularly, the fear of infection made it hard for companies, forced out of London, to get permission to perform anywhere. There were no performances at Court during the winter of 1609-10. Murray, English Dramatic Companies.

l. 22. the Custome Farmers. The Privy Council registers abound in references to the farmers of the customs and their conflicts with the merchants. As they had to pay dearly for their farm, they were tempted to press the law against the merchants in exacting dues.

l. 22. the Customs Farmers. The Privy Council's records are full of mentions about the customs farmers and their disputes with the merchants. Since they had to pay a high price for their farm, they were inclined to enforce the law against the merchants to collect dues.

l. 23. Of the Virginian plot. Two expeditions were sent to Virginia in 1609, in May under Sir Thomas Gates, Sir George Somers, and Captain Newport, and at the end of the year under Lord de la Warr, 'who by free election of the Treasurer and counsell of Virginia, and with the full consent of the generality of that company was constituted and authorized, during his natural life to be Lord Governor and Captaine Generall of all the English Collonies planted, or to be planted in Virginia, according to the tenor of his Majesties letters patents granted that yeare 1609.' Stow. Speculation in Virginia stock was encouraged: 'Besides many noblemen, knights, gentlemen, merchants, and wealthy tradesmen, most of the incorporated trades of London were induced to take shares in the stock.' Hildreth, History of the United States, i. 108, quoted by Norton.

l. 23. Of the Virginian plot. Two expeditions were sent to Virginia in 1609, one in May led by Sir Thomas Gates, Sir George Somers, and Captain Newport, and another at the end of the year under Lord de la Warr, 'who, through the free election of the Treasurer and council of Virginia, and with the full consent of the general assembly of that company, was appointed and authorized, for the rest of his life, to be Lord Governor and Captain General of all the English colonies established or to be established in Virginia, according to the terms of his Majesty's letters patent granted that year, 1609.' Stow. Investment in Virginia stock was encouraged: 'In addition to many noblemen, knights, gentlemen, merchants, and wealthy tradespeople, most of the incorporated trades of London were persuaded to buy shares in the stock.' Hildreth, History of the United States, i. 108, quoted by Norton.

The meaning of 'plot' here is 'device, design, scheme' (O.E.D.), as 'There have beene divers good plottes devised, and wise counsells cast allready about reformation of that realme': Spenser, State of Ireland. Donne uses the word also in the more original sense of 'a piece of ground, a spot'. See p. 132, l. 34.

The meaning of 'plot' here is 'device, design, scheme' (O.E.D.), as 'There have been various good plots devised, and wise counsels cast already about the reform of that realm': Spenser, State of Ireland. Donne uses the word also in the more original sense of 'a piece of ground, a spot'. See p. 132, l. 34.

[pg 84]

[pg 84]

l. 23-4. whether Ward ... the I(n)land Seas. I have taken 'Iland' 1635-54 as intended for 'Inland', perhaps written 'Ĩland', not for 'Island'. The edition of 1669 reads 'midland', and there is no doubt that the Mediterranean was the scene of the career and exploits of the notorious Ward, whose head-quarters were at Tunis. The Mediterranean is called the Inland sea in Holland's translation of Pliny (Hist. of the World, III. The Proeme); and Donne uses the phrase (with a different application but one borrowed from this meaning) in the Progresse of the Soule, p. 308, ll. 317-8:

l. 23-4. whether Ward ... the I(n)land Seas. I have taken 'Iland' 1635-54 to mean 'Inland', possibly written as 'Ĩland', not 'Island'. The 1669 edition uses 'midland', and it's clear that the Mediterranean was the stage for the notorious Ward's activities, with his base in Tunis. The Mediterranean is referred to as the Inland sea in Holland's translation of Pliny (Hist. of the World, III. The Proeme); and Donne uses this phrase (in a different context, but derived from this meaning) in the Progresse of the Soule, p. 308, ll. 317-8:

  as if his vast wombe were

as if his huge belly were

Some Inland sea.

Some inland sea.

Previous editors read 'Island seas' but do not explain the reference, except Grosart, who declares that the 'Iland seas are those around the West Indian and other islands. The Midland seas (as in 1669) were probably the Gulf of Mexico and Caribbean Seas'. He cites no authority; nor have we proof that Ward was ever in these seas. Writing to Salisbury on the 7th of March, 1607-8, Wotton says: 'The voice is here newly arrived that Warde hath taken another Venetian vessel of good value, so as the hatred of him increaseth among them and fully as fast as the fear of him. These are his effects. Now to give your Lordship some taste of his language. One Moore, captain of an English ship that tradeth this way ... was hailed by him not long since a little without the Gulf, and answering that he was bound for Venice, "Tell those flat caps" (said he) "who have been the occasion that I am banished out of my country that before I have done with them I will make them sue for pardon." In this style he speaketh.' Pearsall Smith, Life and Letters of ... Wotton, ii. 415. Mr. Pearsall Smith adds in a note that Ward hoped to 'buy or threaten the English Government into pardoning him', and that some attempt was also made by the Venetian Government to procure his assassination.

Previous editors read 'Island seas' but don't explain the reference, except for Grosart, who states that the 'Iland seas are those around the West Indian and other islands. The Midland seas (as in 1669) were probably the Gulf of Mexico and Caribbean Seas.' He cites no sources; nor do we have evidence that Ward was ever in these seas. Writing to Salisbury on March 7, 1607-8, Wotton says: 'News has just arrived that Ward has captured another valuable Venetian vessel, which is increasing their hatred of him just as quickly as their fear. These are his actions. Now, to give your Lordship a taste of his language. One Moore, captain of an English ship trading in this area... was hailed by him not long ago a little outside the Gulf, and when he replied that he was headed for Venice, "Tell those flat caps" (he said) "who are responsible for my banishment from my country that before I’m done with them, I will make them beg for forgiveness." This is his style.' Pearsall Smith, Life and Letters of ... Wotton, ii. 415. Mr. Pearsall Smith adds in a note that Ward hoped to 'buy or threaten the English Government into pardoning him,' and that some attempts were also made by the Venetian Government to arrange for his assassination.

If 'Island' be the right reading the sea referred to must be the Adriatic. The Islands of the Illyrian coast were at various times the haunt of pirates. But I have found no instance of the phrase in this sense.

If 'Island' is the correct reading, the sea mentioned must be the Adriatic. The islands along the Illyrian coast were at different times a refuge for pirates. However, I haven't found any examples of the phrase used in this way.

l. 25. the Brittaine Burse. This was built by the Earl of Salisbury on the site of an 'olde long stable' in the Strand on the north side of Durham House: 'And upon Tuesday the tenth of Aprill this yeere, one thousand sixe hundred and nine, many of the upper shoppes were richly furnished with wares, and the next day after that, the King, Queene, and Prince, the Lady Elizabeth and the Duke of Yorke, with many great Lords, and chiefe Ladies, came thither, and were there entertained with pleasant speeches, giftes, and ingenious devices, and then the king gave it a name, and called it Brittaines Burse.' Stow, Chronicle, p. 894.

l. 25. the Brittaine Burse. This was built by the Earl of Salisbury on the site of an 'old long stable' in the Strand on the north side of Durham House: 'And on Tuesday, April 10th of this year, 1609, many of the upper shops were richly stocked with goods, and the following day, the King, Queen, Prince, Lady Elizabeth, and the Duke of York, along with many great Lords and prominent ladies, came there and were entertained with pleasant speeches, gifts, and clever displays, and then the king named it Brittaines Burse.' Stow, Chronicle, p. 894.

l. 27. Of new built Algate, and the More-field crosses. Aldgate, one [pg 85] of the four principal gates in the City wall, was taken down in 1606 and rebuilt by 1609: Stow, Survey. Norton refers to Jonson's Silent Woman, I. i: 'How long did the canvas hang afore Aldgate? Were the people suffered to see the city's Love and Charity while they were rude stone, before they were painted and burnished?'

l. 27. Of the newly built Aldgate, and the Moorfield intersections. Aldgate, one [pg 85] of the four main gates in the city wall, was demolished in 1606 and rebuilt by 1609: Stow, Survey. Norton references Jonson's Silent Woman, I. i: 'How long did the canvas hang before Aldgate? Were people allowed to see the city’s Love and Charity while they were just rough stone, before they were painted and polished?'

'The More-field crosses' are apparently the walks at Moor-field. Speaking of the embellishment of London which ensued from the long duration of peace, Stow says, 'And lastly, whereof there is a more generall, and particular notice taken by all persons resorting and residing in London, the new and pleasant walks on the north side of the city, anciently called More fields, which field (untill the third yeare of King James) was a most noysome and offensive place, being a generall laystall, a rotten morish ground, whereof it tooke first the name.' Stow, Chronicle. For the ditches which crossed the field were substituted 'most faire and royall walkes'.

'T he More-field crosses' are apparently the walks at Moor-field. Speaking of the beautification of London that followed the long period of peace, Stow says, 'And finally, there is a more general and specific recognition by everyone visiting and living in London, the new and enjoyable walks on the north side of the city, once known as More fields. This area, until the third year of King James, was a very unpleasant and offensive place, being a general dump, a marshy wasteland, which is where it got its name.' Stow, Chronicle. The ditches that crossed the field were replaced by 'very beautiful and royal walks.'

Page 107, l. 41. The '(quoth Hee)' of the 1669 edition is obviously correct. 'Hee' is required both by rhyme and reason. Mr. Chambers has ingeniously put '"True" quoth I' into a parenthesis, as a remark interjected by the poet. But apart from the rhyme the 'quoth Hee' is needed to explain the transition to direct speech. Without it the long speech of the citizen begins very awkwardly.

Page 107, l. 41. The '(he said)' from the 1669 edition is clearly correct. 'He' is necessary for both rhyme and coherence. Mr. Chambers cleverly placed '"True," I said' in parentheses, suggesting it’s a comment added by the poet. However, aside from the rhyme, the 'he said' is essential to clarify the shift to direct speech. Without it, the lengthy speech of the citizen starts off very awkwardly.

ll. 42-44. These lines seem to echo the Royal Proclamation of 1609, though the reference is different: 'in this speciall Proclamation his Majestic declared how grievously, the people of this latter age and times are fallen into verball profession, as well of religion, as of all commendable morall vertues, but wanting the actions and deeds of so specious a profession, and the insatiable and immeasurable itching boldnesse of the spirits, tongues and pens of most men.' Stow, Chronicle.

ll. 42-44. These lines seem to reflect the Royal Proclamation of 1609, though the reference is different: 'in this special proclamation, his Majesty declared how severely the people of this later age have fallen into verbal professions, both in religion and all commendable moral virtues, but lacking the actions and deeds that would match such a showy profession, along with the endless and unchecked boldness of the spirits, tongues, and pens of most men.' Stow, Chronicle.

l. 46. Bawd, Tavern-keeper, Whore and Scrivener; The singular number of the MS. gives as good a sense as the plural and a better rhyme.

l. 46. Bawd, Tavern-keeper, Whore and Scrivener; The singular form in the manuscript conveys just as much meaning as the plural and provides a better rhyme.

l. 47.  The much of Privileg'd kingsmen, and the store

l. 47.  The many privileged nobles and the abundance

  Of fresh protections, &c.

Of new protections, etc.

'We have many bankrupts daily, and as many protections, which doth marvellously hinder all manner of commerce.' Chamberlain to Carleton, Dec. 31, 1612. By 'kingsmen' I understand noblemen holding monopolies from the King. I do not understand the 'kinsmen' of the editions. By 'protections' is meant 'exemptions from suits in law', especially suits for debt. The London tradesmen were much cheated by the protections granted to the servants and followers of members of Parliament.

'We have a lot of bankruptcies every day, along with many protections that incredibly disrupt all kinds of business.' Chamberlain to Carleton, Dec. 31, 1612. By 'kingsmen' I mean noblemen who hold monopolies from the King. I don't understand the 'kinsmen' mentioned in the editions. By 'protections,' it refers to 'exemptions from legal action,' especially for debt-related cases. The London tradesmen were heavily harmed by the protections given to the servants and followers of members of Parliament.

l. 65. found nothing but a Rope. I cannot identify this Rope. In the Aulularia of Plautus, when Euclio finds his treasure gone he laments in the usual manner. At l. 721 he says, 'Heu me miserum, misere perii, male perditu', pessume ornatus eo.' The last words may have been taken as meaning 'I have the rope round my neck'.

l. 65. found nothing but a Rope. I cannot identify this Rope. In the Aulularia of Plautus, when Euclio discovers that his treasure is missing, he expresses his sorrow in the typical way. At l. 721 he says, 'Oh, woe is me, I am miserable, I am completely ruined, the worst fate has befallen me.' The last words might have been interpreted to mean 'I have the rope around my neck.'

[pg 86]

[pg 86]

Page 108. Elegy XV.

l. 12. Following RP31 and also Jonson's Underwoods I have taken 'at once' as going with 'Both hot and cold', not with 'make life, and death' as in 1633-69. This is one of the poems which 1633 derived from some other source than D, H49, Lec.

l. 12. Following RP31 and also Jonson's Underwoods, I have interpreted 'at once' as relating to 'Both hot and cold', rather than to 'make life, and death' as in 1633-69. This is one of the poems that 1633 adapted from a source other than D, H49, Lec.

ll. 16-18 (all sweeter ... the rest) Chambers has overlooked altogether the 1633 reading 'sweeter'. He prints 'sweeten'd' from 1635-69. It is clear from the MSS. that this is an editor's amendment due to Donne's 'all sweeter' suggesting, perhaps intentionally, 'all the sweeter'. By dropping the bracket Chambers has left at least ambiguous the construction of 17-18: And the divine impression of stolne kisses That sealed the rest. Does this, as in 1633, belong to the parenthesis, or is 'the divine impression' to be taken with 'so many accents sweet, so many sighes' and 'so many oathes and teares' as part subject to 'should now prove empty blisses'. I prefer the 1633 arrangement, which has the support of the MSS., though the punctuation of these is apt to be careless. The accents, sighs, oaths, and tears were all made sweeter by having been stolen with fear and trembling. This is how the Grolier Club editor takes it; Grosart and Chambers prefer to follow 1635-69.

ll. 16-18 (all sweeter ... the rest) Chambers completely missed the 1633 reading 'sweeter'. He used 'sweeten'd' from 1635-69. It's clear from the manuscripts that this is an editor's change because Donne's 'all sweeter' might be intentionally suggesting 'all the sweeter'. By removing the bracket, Chambers has made the meaning of lines 17-18 at least unclear: And the divine impression of stolne kisses That sealed the rest. Does this, as in 1633, belong to the parentheses, or should 'the divine impression' be connected with 'so many accents sweet, so many sighes' and 'so many oathes and teares' as part of what 'should now prove empty blisses'? I prefer the 1633 arrangement, which is backed by the manuscripts, although their punctuation tends to be sloppy. The accents, sighs, oaths, and tears were all made sweeter because they were stolen with fear and trembling. This is how the Grolier Club editor interprets it; Grosart and Chambers choose to follow 1635-69.

Page 109, l. 34. I do not know whence Chambers derived his reading 'drift' for 'trust'—perhaps from an imperfect copy of 1633. He attributes it to all the editions prior to 1669. This is an oversight.

Page 109, l. 34. I have no idea where Chambers got his reading 'drift' for 'trust'—maybe from an incomplete copy of 1633. He says it's true for all editions before 1669. That's a mistake.

Page 110, ll. 59 f. I could renew, &c. Compare Ovid, Amores, III. ii. 1-7.

Page 110, ll. 59 f. I could refresh, etc. Compare Ovid, Amores, III. ii. 1-7.

Non ego nobilium sedeo studiosus equorum;

Non ego nobilium sedeo studiosus equorum;

Cui tamen ipsa faves, vincat ut ille precor.

Cui however you favor, I pray that he may win.

Ut loquerer tecum veni tecumque sederem,

Ut loquerer tecum veni tecumque sederem,

Ne tibi non notus, quem facis, esset amor.

Ne tibi non notus, quem facis, esset amor.

Tu cursum spectas, ego te; spectemus uterque

Tu cursum spectas, ego te; spectemus uterque

Quod iuvat, atque oculos pascat uterque suos.

Quod iuvat, atque oculos pascat uterque suos.

O, cuicumque faves, felix agitator equorum!

O, whoever you support, happy horse driver!

Page 111. Elegy XVI.

A careful study of the textual notes to this poem will show that there is a considerable difference between the text of this poem as given for the first time in 1635, and that of the majority of the MSS. It is very difficult, however, to decide between them as the differences are not generally such as to suggest that one reading is necessarily right, the other wrong. The chief variants are these: 7 'parents' and 'fathers'. Here I fancy the 'parents' of the MSS. is right, and that 'fathers' in the editions and in a late MS. like O'F is due to the identification of Donne's mistress with his wife. Only the father of Anne More was alive at the time of their first acquaintance. It is not at all certain, however, that this poem is addressed to Anne More, and in any case [pg 87] Donne would probably have disguised the details. The change of 'parents' to 'fathers' is more likely than the opposite. In l. 12 'wayes' (edd.) and 'meanes' (MSS.) are practically indistinguishable; nor is there much to choose between the two versions of l. 18: 'My soule from other lands to thee shall soare' (edd.) and 'From other lands my soule towards thee shall soare' (MSS.). In each case the version of the editions is slightly the better. In l. 28, on the other hand, I have adopted 'mindes' without hesitation although here the MSS. vary. There is no question of changing the mind, but there is of changing the mind's habit, of adopting a boy's cast of thought and manner: as Rosalind says,

A careful study of the notes on this poem will show that there is a significant difference between the text of this poem as it was first published in 1635 and that of most of the manuscripts. It's quite challenging to decide between them since the differences aren't usually clear-cut enough to suggest that one version is definitely correct while the other is wrong. The main variations are these: in line 7, 'parents' and 'fathers'. I believe that 'parents' from the manuscripts is the correct choice, and that 'fathers' in the editions and in a later manuscript like O'F comes from the assumption that Donne’s mistress was connected with his wife. Only the father of Anne More was alive when they first met. However, it's not certain that this poem is directed to Anne More, and in any case, [pg 87] Donne likely would have concealed the details. Changing 'parents' to 'fathers' seems more plausible than the other way around. In line 12, 'wayes' (editions) and 'meanes' (manuscripts) are virtually indistinguishable; there isn't much difference between the two versions in line 18: 'My soule from other lands to thee shall soare' (editions) and 'From other lands my soule towards thee shall soare' (manuscripts). In both cases, the version from the editions is slightly preferable. In line 28, on the other hand, I have chosen 'mindes' without hesitation, although the manuscripts vary here. There’s no question of changing the mind, but there is of changing the mind's habits, of adopting a boy's way of thinking and behaving: as Rosalind says,

and in my heart

and in my feelings

Lie there what hidden woman's fear there will,

Lie there what hidden woman's fear there will,

We'll have a swashing and a martial outside,

We'll have a showy and a fighting scene outside,

As many other mannish cowards have

As many other manly cowards have

That do outface it with their semblances.

That face it with their appearances.

As You Like It, I. iii. 114-18.

As You Like It, I. iii. 114-18.

In l. 35 the reading 'Lives fuellers', i.e. 'Life's fuellers', which is found in such early and good MSS. as D, H49, Lec and W, is very remarkable. If I were convinced that it is correct I should regard it as decisive and prefer the MS. readings throughout. But 'Loves fuellers', though also a strange phrase, seems more easy of interpretation, and applicable.

In line 35, the reading 'Lives fuellers', meaning 'Life's fuellers', which appears in early and reliable manuscripts like D, H49, Lec, and W, is quite noteworthy. If I were sure it was correct, I would view it as conclusive and favor the manuscript readings throughout. However, 'Loves fuellers', while also an unusual phrase, seems easier to interpret and more applicable.

In l. 37 there can, I think, be no doubt that the original reading is preserved by A18, N, S, TCD, and W.

In line 37, I believe there's no doubt that the original reading is preserved by A18, N, S, TCD, and W.

Will quickly knowe thee, and knowe thee, and, alas!

Will quickly know you, and know you, and, alas!

The sudden, brutal change in the sense of the word 'knowe' is quite in Donne's manner. The reasons for omitting or softening it are obvious, and may excuse my not restoring it. The whole of these central lines reveal that strange bad taste, some radical want of delicacy, which mars not only Donne's poems and lighter prose but even at times the sermons. In l. 49 the reading of the MSS. A18, N, TC; D, H49, Lec, and W is also probably original:

The sudden, harsh shift in the meaning of the word 'knowe' is very much in Donne's style. The reasons for leaving it out or softening it are clear and may justify my decision not to restore it. The entirety of these key lines shows that odd lack of taste and some fundamental insensitivity, which affects not only Donne's poems and lighter work but sometimes even his sermons. In line 49, the reading of the manuscripts A18, N, TC; D, H49, Lec, and W is likely the original:

Nor praise, nor dispraise me; Blesse nor curse.

Nor praise nor criticize me; bless nor curse.

It is not uncommon in Donne's poetry to find a syllable dropped with the effect of increasing the stress on a rhetorically emphatic word, here 'Blesse'. An editor would be sure to supply 'nor'.

It’s not unusual in Donne's poetry to see a syllable missing, which serves to emphasize a rhetorically important word, in this case, 'Blesse'. An editor would definitely add 'nor'.

Lamb has quoted from this Elegy in his note to Beaumont and Fletcher's Philaster (Specimens of English Dramatic Poets, 1808). It is clear that he used a copy of the 1669 edition, for he reads 35 'Lives fuellers', and also 42 'Aydroptique' for 'Hydroptique'. Both these mistakes were corrected in 1719. Donne speaks in his sermons of 'fuelling and advancing his tentations'. Sermons 80. 10. 99.

Lamb quoted this Elegy in his note to Beaumont and Fletcher's Philaster (Specimens of English Dramatic Poets, 1808). It's clear that he used a copy of the 1669 edition, since he reads 35 'Lives fuellers' and also 42 'Aydroptique' for 'Hydroptique'. Both mistakes were corrected in 1719. Donne mentions in his sermons 'fuelling and advancing his tentations'. Sermons 80. 10. 99.

Page 112, l. 44. England is onely a worthy Gallerie: i.e. entrance hall or corridor: 'Here then is the use of our hope before death, that [pg 88] this life shall be a gallery into a better roome and deliver us over to a better Country: for, if in this life only,' &c. Sermons 50. 30. 270. 'He made but one world; for, this, and the next, are not two Worlds;... They are not two Houses; This is the Gallery, and that the Bedchamber of one, and the same Palace, which shall feel no ruine.' Sermons 50. 43. 399.

Page 112, l. 44. England is only a worthy gallery: i.e. entrance hall or corridor: 'Here then is the purpose of our hope before death, that [pg 88] this life shall be a gallery leading to a better room and will deliver us to a better country: for, if in this life only,' &c. Sermons 50. 30. 270. 'He created only one world; for, this, and the next, are not two worlds;... They are not two houses; This is the gallery, and that is the bedchamber of one and the same palace, which will feel no ruin.' Sermons 50. 43. 399.

In connexion with the general theme of this poem it may be noted that in 1605 Sir Robert Dudley, the illegitimate son of the Earl of Leicester, who like Donne served in the Cadiz and Islands expeditions, left England accompanied by the beautiful Elizabeth Southwell disguised as a page. At this period the most fantastic poetry was never more fantastic than life itself.

In relation to the main theme of this poem, it's worth mentioning that in 1605, Sir Robert Dudley, the illegitimate son of the Earl of Leicester, who, like Donne, was part of the Cadiz and Islands expeditions, left England with the beautiful Elizabeth Southwell dressed as a page. During this time, the most outlandish poetry was never more extraordinary than life itself.

Page 113. Elegy XVII.

l. 12. wide and farr. The MSS. here correct an obvious error of the editions.

l. 12. widespread and far. The manuscripts here correct an obvious error of the editions.

Page 114, l. 24. This line is found only in A10, which omits the next eleven lines. It may belong to a shorter version of the poem, but it fits quite well into the context.

Page 114, l. 24. This line is only in A10, which leaves out the next eleven lines. It might be part of a shorter version of the poem, but it fits well into the context.

Page 115, l. 58. daring eyes. The epithet looks as though it had been repeated from the line above, and perhaps 'darling' or 'darting' may have been the original reading. However, both the MSS. agree with the editions, and the word is probably used in two distinct senses, 'bold, adventurous' with 'armes' and 'dazzling' with 'eyes'. Compare:

Page 115, l. 58. daring eyes. The description seems to have been echoed from the previous line, and it’s possible that 'darling' or 'darting' was the original term. Nonetheless, both manuscripts match the editions, and the word is likely employed in two different meanings, 'bold, adventurous' with 'armes' and 'dazzling' with 'eyes'. Compare:

O now no more

O now no more

Shall his perfections, like the sunbeams, dare

Shall his perfections, like the sunbeams, dare

The purblind world; in heaven those glories are.

The blind world; those glories are in heaven.

Campion, Elegie upon the Untimely Death of Prince Henry.

Campion, Elegy on the Untimely Death of Prince Henry.

Let his Grace go forward

Let his Grace proceed

And dare us with his cap like larks.

And challenge us with his hat like larks.

Shakespeare, Henry VIII, III. ii. 282.

Shakespeare, Henry VIII, Act III, Scene ii, line 282.

This refers to the custom of 'daring' or dazzling larks with a mirror.

This refers to the practice of 'daring' or dazzling larks with a mirror.

Page 116. Elegy XVIII.

Page 117, ll. 31-2. Men to such Gods, &c. Donne has in view here the different kinds of sacrifice described by Porphyry:

Page 117, ll. 31-2. Men to such Gods, &c. Donne is referring to the various types of sacrifice mentioned by Porphyry:

How to devote things living in due form

How to properly dedicate things in a structured way

My verse shall tell, thou in thy tablets write.

My poem will tell, you write it in your notebooks.

For gods of earth and gods of heaven each three;

For three gods of the earth and three gods of heaven;

For heavenly pure white; for gods of earth

For heavenly pure white; for earthly gods

Cattle of kindred hue divide in three,

Cattle of similar color are divided into three,

And on the altar lay thy sacrifice.

And on the altar lay your sacrifice.

For gods infernal bury deep, and cast

For hellish gods bury deep and throw

The blood into a trench. For gentle Nymphs

The blood into a trench. For gentle Nymphs

Honey and gifts of Dionysus pour.

Honey and offerings from Dionysus flow.

Eusebius: Praeparatio Evangelica, iv. 9

Eusebius: *Preparation for the Gospel*, iv. 9

(trans. E. H. Gifford, 1903).

(trans. E. H. Gifford, 1903).

[pg 89]

[pg 89]

l. 47. The Nose (like to the first Meridian) 'In the state of nature we consider the light, as the sunne, to be risen at the Moluccae, in the farthest East; In the state of the law we consider it as the sunne come to Ormus, the first Quadrant; but in the Gospel to be come to the Canaries, the fortunate Ilands, the first Meridian. Now whatsoever is beyond this, is Westward, towards a Declination.' Sermons 80. 68. 688.

l. 47. The Nose (like to the first Meridian) 'In the state of nature we think of light, like the sun, as having risen at the Moluccas, in the farthest East; in the state of law, we see it as the sun having reached Ormus, the first Quadrant; but in the Gospel, we see it as having arrived at the Canaries, the fortunate islands, the first Meridian. Anything beyond this is to the West, leading to a Declination.' Sermons 80. 68. 688.

'Longitude is length, and in the heavens it is understood the distance of any starre or Planet, from the begining of Aries to the place of the said Planet or Starre ... Otherwise, longitude in the earth, is the distance of the Meridian of any place, from the Meridian which passeth over the Isles of Azores, where the beginning of longitude is said to be.' The Sea-mans Kalender, 1632. But ancient Cosmographers placed the first meridian at the Canaries. See note to p. 187, l. 2.

'Longitude is length, and in the sky, it refers to the distance of any star or planet from the start of Aries to the location of that planet or star... On Earth, longitude is the distance of the meridian of any place from the meridian that goes over the Azores, where the beginning of longitude is said to be.' The Sea-mans Kalender, 1632. However, ancient cartographers set the first meridian at the Canaries. See note to p. 187, l. 2.

Page 118, l. 52. Not faynte Canaries but Ambrosiall. The 'Canary' of several MSS. is probably right—an adjective, like 'Ambrosiall'. By 'faynte' is meant 'faintly odorous' as opposed to 'Ambrosial', i.e. 'divinely fragrant; perfumed as with Ambrosia' (O.E.D.). 'Fruit that ambrosial smell diffus'd': Milton, Par. Lost, ix. 852. The text gives an earlier use of both these words in this meaning than any indicated by the O.E.D. William Morris uses the same adjective in a somewhat ambiguous way but meaning, I suppose, 'weak, ready to die':

Page 118, l. 52. Not faint Canaries but Ambrosial. The 'Canary' in several manuscripts is probably correct—an adjective, similar to 'Ambrosial'. By 'faint' it means 'a slight smell' as opposed to 'Ambrosial', which means 'divinely fragrant; scented like Ambrosia' (O.E.D.). 'Fruit that spread an ambrosial scent': Milton, Par. Lost, ix. 852. The text presents an earlier use of both these words in this context than any mentioned by the O.E.D. William Morris uses the same adjective in a somewhat vague way, but I assume it means 'weak, close to dying':

Where still mid thoughts of August's quivering gold

Where still in the midst of thoughts about August's shimmering gold

Folk hoed the wheat, and clipped the vine in trust

Folk planted the wheat and trimmed the vine in trust

Of faint October's purple-foaming must.

Of faint October's purple foam.

Earthly Paradise, Atalanta's Race.

Earthly Paradise, Atalanta's Race.

Page 119. Elegy XIX.

Page 120, l. 17. then safely tread. The 'safely' of so many MSS., including W, seems to me a more likely reading than 'softly'. The latter was probably suggested by the 'soft' of the following line. The 'safely' means of course that even without her shoes she will not be hurt.

Page 120, l. 17. then safely tread. The 'safely' found in many manuscripts, including W, seems to be a more accurate reading than 'softly'. The latter was likely inspired by the 'soft' in the next line. 'Safely' means, of course, that even without her shoes, she won't get hurt.

l. 22. Ill spirits. It is not easy to decide between the 'Ill' of 1669 and some MSS. and the 'All' of some other MSS. Besides those enumerated, two lesser MSS., viz. the Sloane MSS. 542 and 1792, read 'all'.

l. 22. Ill spirits. It’s not easy to choose between the 'Ill' from 1669 and some manuscripts, and the 'All' from other manuscripts. In addition to those mentioned, two lesser manuscripts, the Sloane MSS. 542 and 1792, read 'all'.

In Elegie IV, l. 68, 'all' is written for 'ill' in B.

In Elegie IV, l. 68, 'all' is written instead of 'ill' in B.

Page 121, l. 30. How blest am I in this discovering thee! The 'this' of almost all the MSS. is supported by the change of 'discovering' into 'discovery' of B, O'F, one way of evading the rather unusual construction, 'this' with a verbal noun followed by an object. The alteration of 'this' to 'thus' in 1669 is another. But the construction, though bold, is not inexcusable, and Donne wishes to lay the stress not on the manner of the discovery, but on the discovery itself, comparing it (in a very characteristic manner) to the discovery of [pg 90] America. This figure alone is sufficient to establish Donne's authorship, for he is peculiarly fond of these allusions to voyages, using them again and again in his sermons. For the use of 'this' with the gerund compare: 'Sir,—I humbly thank you for this continuing me in your memory, and enlarging me so far, as to the memory of my Sovereign, and (I hope) my Master.' Letters, p. 306.

Page 121, l. 30. How blessed am I to discover you! The 'this' in almost all the manuscripts supports the change of 'discovering' to 'discovery' in B, O'F, one way to avoid the rather unusual construction of 'this' with a verbal noun followed by an object. Changing 'this' to 'thus' in 1669 is another way. However, the construction, while bold, is not unreasonable, and Donne aims to emphasize not how the discovery happened, but the discovery itself, comparing it (in a very characteristic way) to the discovery of [pg 90] America. This comparison alone is enough to confirm Donne's authorship, as he has a distinct fondness for these allusions to voyages, using them repeatedly in his sermons. For the use of 'this' with the gerund, consider: 'Sir,—I humbly thank you for this keeping me in your memory, and extending me to the memory of my Sovereign, and (I hope) my Master.' Letters, p. 306.

l. 32. Then where my hand is set, my seal shall be. Chambers reads 'my soul'—I do not know from what source. The metaphor is from signing and sealing.

l. 32. Then where my hand is placed, my seal will be. Chambers reads 'my soul'—I don't know where that comes from. The metaphor is about signing and sealing.

ll. 35-8. Gems which you women use, &c. I have adopted several emendations from the MSS. In the edition of 1669 the lines are printed thus:

ll. 35-8. Gems that you women use, etc. I've made several updates based on the manuscripts. In the 1669 edition, the lines read like this:

Jems which you women use

Jewelry that you women use

Are like Atlantas ball: cast in men's views,

Are like Atlanta's ball: shaped by men's perspectives,

That when a fools eye lighteth on a Jem

That when a fool's eye catches sight of a gem

His earthly soul may court that, not them:

His earthly soul may seek that, not them:

I have adopted 'balls' from several MSS. as agreeing with the story and with the plural 'Gems'. I have taken 'are' with 'cast in mens views', regarding 'like Atlantas balls' as parenthetic. Both the metre and the sense of l. 38 are improved by reading 'covet' for 'court', though the latter has considerable support. The two words are easily confused in writing. I have adopted 'theirs' too in preference to 'that' because it is more in Donne's manner as well as strongly supported. 'A man who loves dress and ornaments on a woman loves not her but what belongs to her; what is accessory, not what is essential.' Compare:

I have chosen 'balls' from several manuscripts because it fits with the story and the plural 'Gems'. I've used 'are' with 'cast in men's views', thinking of 'like Atlanta’s balls' as an aside. Both the meter and the meaning of line 38 are enhanced by using 'covet' instead of 'court', although the latter has substantial backing. The two words are often mixed up in writing. I’ve also opted for 'theirs' rather than 'that' because it aligns better with Donne's style and is well-supported. 'A man who loves how a woman dresses and adorns herself loves not her but what she has; he loves the accessories, not the essence.' Compare:

For he who colour loves, and skin,

For someone who loves color and skin,

Loves but their oldest clothes.

Loves their oldest clothes, though.

The antithesis 'theirs not them' is much more pointed than 'that not them'.

The contrast 'theirs not them' is much sharper than 'that not them'.

l. 46. There is no pennance due to innocence. I suspect that the original cast of this line was that pointed to by the MSS.,

l. 46. There is no punishment owed to innocence. I think that the original meaning of this line was what the manuscripts indicate,

Here is no penance, much less innocence:

Here is no punishment, and certainly no innocence:

Penance and innocence alike are clothed in white. The version in the text is a softening of the original to make it compatible with the suggestion that the poem could be read as an epithalamium. 'Why', says a note in the margin of the Bridgewater MS., 'may not a man write his own epithalamium if he can do it so modestly?'

Penance and innocence both wear white. The version in the text softens the original to align with the idea that the poem could be seen as a wedding song. 'Why,' notes a margin comment in the Bridgewater MS., 'can't a man write his own wedding song if he can do it so humbly?'

Page 122. Elegy XX.

Though not printed till 1802 there can be no doubt that this poem is by Donne. The MS. which Waldron used is the Dyce fellow of JC. Compare Ovid, Amor. i. 9: 'Militat omnis amans, et habet sua castra Cupido.'

Though it wasn't published until 1802, there's no doubt that this poem is by Donne. The manuscript that Waldron used is the Dyce edition of JC. Compare Ovid, Amor. i. 9: 'Every lover is a soldier, and Cupid has his own camp.'

[pg 91]

[pg 91]

Page 124. Heroic Epistle. Sapho to Philaenis.

I have transferred this poem hither from its place in 1635-69 among the sober Letters to Severall Personages. It has obviously a closer relation to the Elegies, and must have been composed about the same time. Its genus is the Heroical Epistle modelled on Ovid, of which Drayton produced the most popular English imitations in 1597. Donne's was possibly evoked by these and written in 1597-8, but there is no means of dating it exactly. 'Passionating' and 'conceited' eloquence is the quality of these poems modelled on Ovid, and whatever one may think of the poem on moral grounds it is impossible to deny that Donne has caught the tone of the kind, and written a poem passionate and eloquent in its own not altogether admirable way. The reader is more than once reminded of Mr. Swinburne's far less conceited but more diffuse Anactoria.

I have moved this poem here from its spot in 1635-69 among the serious Letters to Several Personages. It clearly relates more closely to the Elegies and must have been written around the same time. Its type is the Heroical Epistle modeled after Ovid, which Drayton created the most popular English versions of in 1597. Donne's poem was possibly inspired by these and written in 1597-98, but there's no way to date it precisely. The qualities of these Ovid-inspired poems are 'passionating' and 'conceited' eloquence, and regardless of one's views on the poem's moral implications, it's undeniable that Donne has captured that tone and crafted a poem that is passionate and eloquent in its own somewhat questionable way. The reader is reminded multiple times of Mr. Swinburne's far less self-important but more elaborate Anactoria.

l. 22. As Down, as Stars, &c. 'Down' is probably correct, but the 'Dowves' (i.e. doves) of P gives the plural as in the other nouns, and a closer parallel in poetic vividness. We get a series of pictures—doves, stars, cedars, lilies. The meaning conveyed would be the same:

l. 22. As Down, as Stars, &c. 'Down' is likely accurate, but the 'Dowves' (i.e. doves) of P offers the plural like the other nouns, creating a stronger parallel in poetic vividness. We have a sequence of images—doves, stars, cedars, lilies. The meaning conveyed would be the same:

this hand

this hand

As soft as doves-downe, and as white as it.

As soft as dove feathers and as white as they are.

Wint. Tale, IV. iv. 374.

Wint. Tale, IV. 4. 374.

But of course swan's down is also celebrated:

But of course, swan down is also celebrated:

Heaven with sweet repose doth crowne

Heaven brings sweet peace.

Each vertue softer than the swan's fam'd downe.

Each virtue is softer than the famous down of a swan.

Habington, Castara.

Habington, *Castara*.

Page 125, l. 33. Modern editors separate 'thorny' and 'hairy' by a comma. They should rather be connected by a hyphen as in TCD.

Page 125, l. 33. Modern editors separate 'thorny' and 'hairy' with a comma. They should actually be connected with a hyphen as in TCD.

l. 40. And are, as theeves trac'd, which rob when it snows. This is doubtless the source of Dryden's figurative description of Jonson's thefts from the Ancients: 'You track him everywhere in their snow.' Essay of Dramatic Poesy.

l. 40. And are like thieves who steal when it snows. This is certainly where Dryden got his figurative description of Jonson's borrowings from the Ancients: 'You can find him everywhere in their snow.' Essay of Dramatic Poesy.


EPITHALAMIONS.

Page 127. The dates of the two chief Marriage Songs are: the Princess Elizabeth, Feb. 14, 1613; the Earl of Somerset, Dec. 26, 1613. The third is an earlier piece of work, dating from the years when Donne was a student at Lincoln's Inn. It is found in W, following the Satyres and Elegies and preceding the Letters, being probably the only one written when the collection in the first part of that MS. was made.

Page 127. The dates of the two main Marriage Songs are: Princess Elizabeth, Feb. 14, 1613; the Earl of Somerset, Dec. 26, 1613. The third is an earlier work from the time when Donne was a student at Lincoln's Inn. It's found in W, after the Satyres and Elegies and before the Letters, probably being the only one written during the period when the collection in the first part of that manuscript was made.

While quite himself in his treatment of the theme of this kind of poem, Donne comes in it nearer to Spenser than in any other [pg 92] kind. In glow and colour nothing he has written surpasses the Somerset Epithalamion:

While being true to his style in this type of poem, Donne connects more with Spenser here than in any other work. In terms of brightness and richness, nothing he has written surpasses the Somerset Epithalamion: [pg 92]

First her eyes kindle other Ladies eyes,

First, her eyes spark the interest of other ladies' eyes,

Then from their beams their jewels lusters rise,

Then from their beams, their jewel-like glimmers rise,

And from their jewels torches do take fire,

And from their jewels, they light torches,

And all is warmth and light and good desire.

And everything is warmth, light, and positive energy.

An Epithalamion, or Marriage Song, &c. 'In February following, the Prince Palatine and that lovely Princess, the Lady Elizabeth, were married on Bishop Valentine's Day, in all the Pomp and Glory that so much grandeur could express. Her vestments were white, the Emblem of Innocency; her Hair dishevel'd hanging down her Back at length, an Ornament of Virginity; a Crown of pure Gold upon her Head, the Cognizance of Majesty, being all over beset with precious Gems, shining like a Constellation; her Train supported by Twelve young Ladies in White Garments, so adorned with Jewels, that her passage looked like a Milky-way. She was led to Church by her Brother Prince Charles, and the Earl of Northampton; the young Batchelor on the Right Hand, and the old on the left.' Camden, Annales.

An Epithalamion, or Marriage Song, &c. 'In February the following year, the Prince Palatine and the beautiful Princess, Lady Elizabeth, got married on Bishop Valentine's Day, surrounded by all the grandeur and celebration that such an occasion could bring. Her dress was white, symbolizing innocence; her hair was loose and flowing down her back, representing purity; she wore a crown of pure gold on her head, a mark of royalty, adorned with precious gems that sparkled like a Constellation; her train was carried by twelve young ladies in white dresses, adorned with jewels, making her walk resemble a Milky Way. She was escorted to the church by her brother, Prince Charles, and the Earl of Northampton; the young bachelor was on her right, and the older one on her left.' Camden, Annales.

A full description of the festivities will be found in Nichol's Progresses of King James, in Stow's Chronicle, and other works. In a letter to Mrs. Carleton, Chamberlain gives an account of what he saw: 'It were long and tedious to tell you all the particulars of the excessive bravery, both of men and women, but you may conceive the rest by one or two. The Lady Wotton had a gown that cost fifty pounds a yard the embroidery.... The Viscount Rochester, the Lord Hay, and the Lord Dingwall were exceeding rich and costly; but above all, they speak of the Earl of Dorset. But this extreme cost and riches makes us all poor.' Court and Times of James I, i. 226. The princess had been educated by Lord and Lady Harington, the parents of Donne's patroness, the Countess of Bedford. They accompanied her to Heidelberg, but Lord Harington died on his way home, Lady Harington shortly after her return. Donne had thus links with the Princess, and these were renewed and strengthened later when with Lord Doncaster he visited Heidelberg in 1619, and preached before her and her husband. He sent her his first printed sermon and his Devotions upon Emergent Occasions, &c. (1624), and to the latter she, then in exile and trouble, replied in a courteous strain.

A full description of the festivities can be found in Nichol's Progresses of King James, Stow's Chronicle, and other works. In a letter to Mrs. Carleton, Chamberlain shares what he observed: 'It would take too long to tell you all the details of the excessive grandeur, both of men and women, but you can get the idea from one or two examples. The Lady Wotton had a gown that cost fifty pounds a yard for the embroidery.... The Viscount Rochester, Lord Hay, and Lord Dingwall were extremely lavish; but above all, they talk about the Earl of Dorset. However, this extreme spending and wealth leaves us all feeling poor.' Court and Times of James I, i. 226. The princess was raised by Lord and Lady Harington, the parents of Donne's patroness, the Countess of Bedford. They took her to Heidelberg, but Lord Harington died on the way back home, and Lady Harington soon passed away after her return. Donne thus had connections with the Princess, which were renewed and strengthened later when he visited Heidelberg in 1619 with Lord Doncaster and preached before her and her husband. He sent her his first printed sermon and his Devotions upon Emergent Occasions, &c. (1624), and to the latter she, then in exile and facing difficulties, responded graciously.

Page 128. Compare with the opening stanzas Chaucer's Parliament of Foules and Skeat's note (Works of Chaucer, i. 516). Birds were supposed to choose their mates on St. Valentine's Day (Feb. 14).

Page 128. Compare with the opening stanzas of Chaucer's Parliament of Foules and Skeat's note (Works of Chaucer, i. 516). It was believed that birds would choose their partners on St. Valentine's Day (Feb. 14).

l. 42. this, thy Valentine. This is the reading of all the editions except 1669 and of all the MSS. except two of no independent value. I think it is better than 'this day, Valentine', which Chambers adopts from 1669. The bride is addressed throughout the [pg 93] stanza, and it would be a very abrupt change to refer 'thou' in l. 41 to Valentine. I take 'this, thy Valentine' to mean 'this which is thy day, par excellence', 'thy Saint Valentine's day', 'the day which saw you paired'. But 'a Valentine' is a 'true-love': 'to be your Valentine' (Hamlet, IV. v. 50), and the reference may be to Frederick,—Frederick's Day is to become an era.

l. 42. this, your Valentine. This is how all editions read except for 1669 and all the manuscripts except for two that are not of independent value. I think it’s better than 'this day, Valentine', which Chambers takes from 1669. The bride is addressed throughout the [pg 93] stanza, and it would be a very sudden shift to refer 'you' in l. 41 to Valentine. I interpret 'this, your Valentine' to mean 'this that is your day, par excellence', 'your Saint Valentine's day', 'the day when you were paired'. But 'a Valentine' refers to a 'true-love': 'to be your Valentine' (Hamlet, IV. v. 50), and the reference may be to Frederick,—Frederick's Day is about to become an era.

ll. 43-50. The punctuation of these lines requires attention. That of the editions, which Chambers follows, arranges them thus:

ll. 43-50. The punctuation of these lines needs to be looked at. The editions that Chambers follows organize them like this:

Come forth, come forth, and as one glorious flame

Come forth, come forth, and like one glorious flame

Meeting Another growes the same,

Meeting Another grows the same,

So meet thy Fredericke, and so

So meet your Frederick, and so

To an unseparable union goe,

To an inseparable union go,

Since separation

Since splitting up

Falls not on such things as are infinite,

Falls not on such things that are infinite,

Nor things which are but one, can disunite.

Nor can things that are one become separated.

You'are twice inseparable, great, and one.

You're twice inseparable, great, and one.

In this it will be seen that the clause 'Since separation ... can disunite' is attached to the previous verb. It gives the reason why they should 'go to an unseparable union'. In that which I have adopted, which is that of several good MSS., the clause 'Since separation ... can disunite' goes with what follows, explains 'You are twice inseparable, great, and one.' This is obviously right. My attention was first called to this emendation by the punctuation of the Grolier Club editor, who changes the comma after 'goe' (l. 46) to a semicolon.

In this, it will be clear that the phrase 'Since separation ... can disunite' is linked to the previous verb. It explains why they should 'go to an unseparable union.' In the version I’ve chosen, which comes from several good manuscripts, the phrase 'Since separation ... can disunite' connects with what follows, clarifying 'You are twice inseparable, great, and one.' This makes perfect sense. I first noticed this correction thanks to the punctuation used by the Grolier Club editor, who changed the comma after 'goe' (l. 46) to a semicolon.

l. 46. To an unseparable union growe. I have adopted 'growe' from the MSS. in place of 'goe' from the editions. The former are unanimous with the strange exception of Lec. This MS., which in several respects seems to be most like that from which 1633 was printed, varies here from its fellows D and H49, probably for the same reason that the editor of 1633 did, because he did not quite understand the phrase 'growe to' as used here, and 'goe' follows later. But it is unlikely that 'goe' would have been changed to 'growe', and

l. 46. To an inseparable union grow. I have changed 'grow' from the manuscripts instead of 'go' from the editions. The manuscripts are consistent with the unusual exception of Lec. This manuscript, which in several ways seems to resemble the one from which 1633 was printed, differs here from its counterparts D and H49, likely for the same reason that the editor of 1633 did, because he didn’t fully grasp the phrase 'grow to' as used here, and 'go' appears later. However, it’s unlikely that 'go' would have been changed to 'grow,' and

To an unseparable union growe

To an inseparable union grow

is, I think, preferable, because (1) both the words used in l. 44 are thus echoed.

is, I think, better, because (1) both the words used in line 44 are reflected.

Meeting Another, growes the same,

Meeting Others, grows the same,

So meet thy Fredericke, and so

So meet your Frederick, and so

To an unseparable union growe.

To an inseparable union growe.

(2) 'To an unseparable union growe', meaning 'Become inseparably incorporated with one another', is a slightly violent but not unnatural application of the phrase 'grow to' so common in Elizabethan English:

(2) 'To an unseparable union growe', meaning 'Become inseparably incorporated with one another', is a somewhat forceful but not unnatural use of the phrase 'grow to' that was common in Elizabethan English:

'I grow to you, and our parting is a tortured body.' All's Well that Ends Well, II. i. 36.

'I grow closer to you, and our separation feels like a painful wound.' All's Well that Ends Well, II. i. 36.

[pg 94]

[pg 94]

First let our eyes be rivited quite through

First, let our eyes be completely focused.

Our turning brains, and both our lips grow to.

Our brains are changing, and our lips are growing too.

Donne, Elegie XII, 57-8.

Donne, Elegy XII, 57-8.

l. 56. The 'or' of the MSS. must, I think, be right. 'O Bishop Valentine' does not make good sense. Chambers's ingenious emendation of 1669, by which he connects 'of Bishop Valentine' with 'one way left', lacks support. Bishop Valentine has paired them; the Bishop in church has united them; the consummation is their own act.

l. 56. I believe the 'or' in the manuscripts is correct. 'O Bishop Valentine' doesn’t make much sense. Chambers’s clever edit of 1669, which ties 'of Bishop Valentine' to 'one way left', doesn’t have enough backing. Bishop Valentine has matched them; the Bishop in church has joined them together; the final act is their own.

Page 131. Eclogue. 1613. December 26, &c.

It is unnecessary to detail all the ugly history of this notorious marriage. See Gardiner, History of England, ii. 16 and 20. Frances Howard, daughter of Thomas Howard, the first Earl of Suffolk, was married in 1606 to the youthful Earl of Essex, the later Parliamentary general. In 1613, after a prolonged suit she was granted a divorce, or a decree of nullity, and was at once married to King James's ruling favourite, Robert Carr, created Viscount Rochester in 1611, and Earl of Somerset in 1613. Donne, like every one else, had sought assiduously to win the favour of the all-powerful favourite. Mr. Gosse was in error in attributing to him a report on 'the proceedings in the nullity of the marriage of Essex and Lady Frances Howard' (Harl. MS. 39, f. 416), which was the work of his namesake, Sir Daniell Dunn. None the less, Donne's own letters show that he was quite willing to lend a hand in promoting the divorce; and that before the decree was granted he was already busy polishing his epithalamium. One of these letters is addressed to Sir Robert Ker, afterwards Earl of Ancrum, a friend of Donne's and a protégé of Somerset's. It seems to me probable that Sir Robert Ker is the 'Allophanes' of the Induction. Donne is of course 'Idios', the private man, who holds no place at Court. 'Allophanes' is one who seems like another, who bears the same name as another, i.e. the bridegroom. The name of both Sir Robert and the Earl of Somerset was Robert Ker or Carr.

It’s not necessary to go into all the messy history of this infamous marriage. See Gardiner, History of England, ii. 16 and 20. Frances Howard, daughter of Thomas Howard, the first Earl of Suffolk, was married in 1606 to the young Earl of Essex, who later became a general for Parliament. In 1613, after a lengthy legal battle, she was granted a divorce, or a decree of nullity, and immediately married King James's favorite, Robert Carr, who was made Viscount Rochester in 1611 and Earl of Somerset in 1613. Donne, like everyone else, had worked hard to gain the favor of the powerful favorite. Mr. Gosse mistakenly attributed to him a report on 'the proceedings in the nullity of the marriage of Essex and Lady Frances Howard' (Harl. MS. 39, f. 416), which was actually done by his namesake, Sir Daniell Dunn. Nevertheless, Donne's letters show that he was more than willing to help with the divorce, and that before the decree was issued, he was already busy polishing his wedding poem. One of these letters is addressed to Sir Robert Ker, who later became the Earl of Ancrum, a friend of Donne’s and a protégé of Somerset’s. I believe that Sir Robert Ker is the 'Allophanes' mentioned in the Induction. Donne is of course 'Idios', the private individual, who has no position at Court. 'Allophanes' refers to someone who appears to be like another, bearing the same name as someone else, i.e., the groom. Both Sir Robert and the Earl of Somerset had the name Robert Ker or Carr.

Page 132, l. 34. in darke plotts. Here the reading of 1635, 'plotts,' has the support of all the MSS., and the 'places' of 1633, to which 1669 returns, is probably an emendation accidental or intentional of the editor or printer. It disturbs the metre. The word 'plot' of a piece of ground was, and is, not infrequent, and here its meaning is only a little extended. In the Progresse of the Soule, l. 129, Donne speaks of 'a darke and foggie plot'.

Page 132, l. 34. in dark plots. Here the reading of 1635, 'plots,' is supported by all the manuscripts, and the 'places' of 1633, to which 1669 returns, is likely an accidental or intentional change by the editor or printer. It disrupts the meter. The word 'plot' referring to a piece of land was, and still is, quite common, and here its meaning is only slightly extended. In the Progress of the Soul, l. 129, Donne mentions 'a dark and foggy plot.'

fire without light. Compare: 'Fool, saies Christ, this night they will fetch away thy soul; but he neither tells him, who they be that shall fetch it, nor whither they shall carry it; he hath no light but lightnings; a sodain flash of horror first, and then he goes into fire without light.' Sermons 26. 19. 273. 'This dark fire, which was not prepared for us.' Ibid.

fire without light. Compare: 'You fool, says Christ, tonight they will take your soul; but he doesn’t say who will take it or where they'll take it; he has no light except for flashes of horror, first a sudden jolt of fear, and then he goes into fire without light.' Sermons 26. 19. 273. 'This dark fire, which was not meant for us.' Ibid.

[pg 95]

[pg 95]

l. 57. In the East-Indian fleet. The MSS. here give us back a word which 1633 had dropped, the other editions following suit. It was the East-Indian fleet which brought spices, the West-Indian brought 'plate', i.e. gold or (more properly) silver, to which there is no reference here.

l. 57. In the East-Indian fleet. The manuscripts here restore a word that 1633 had omitted, with other editions doing the same. It was the East-Indian fleet that brought spices, while the West-Indian fleet brought 'plate', meaning gold or (more accurately) silver, which is not mentioned here.

l. 58. or Amber in thy taste? 'Amber' is here of course 'Ambergris', which was much used in old cookery, in which considerable importance was attached to scent as well as flavour. Compare:

l. 58. or Amber in your taste? 'Amber' refers to 'Ambergris' here, which was often used in ancient cooking, where scent was considered just as important as flavor. Compare:

beasts of chase, or foul of game,

beasts for hunting, or game birds,

In pastry built, or from the spit, or boil'd,

In baked pastries, from the grill, or boiled,

Gris-amber steam'd;

Gris-amber steam.

Milton, Paradise Regained, ii. 344.

Milton, *Paradise Regained*, ii. 344.

and

and

Be sure

Make sure

The wines be lusty, high, and full of spirit,

The wines are bold, rich, and full of character,

And amber'd all.

And everything turned amber.

Beaumont and Fletcher, The Custom of the Country, iii. 2.

Beaumont and Fletcher, The Custom of the Country, iii. 2.

This was the original meaning of the word 'amber', which was extended to the yellow fossil resin through some mistaken identification of the two substances. Mr. Gosse has called my attention to some passages which seem to indicate that the other amber was also eaten. Tallemant des Réaux says of the Marquise de Rambouillet, 'Elle bransle un peu la teste, et cela lui vient d'avoir trop mangé d'ambre autrefois.' This may be ambergris; but Olivier de Serres, in his Théâtre d'Agriculture (1600), speaks of persons who had formed a taste for drinking 'de l'ambre jaune subtilement pulvérisé'.

This was the original meaning of the word 'amber,' which was extended to the yellow fossil resin due to some mistaken identification of the two substances. Mr. Gosse pointed out some passages that suggest the other amber was also consumed. Tallemant des Réaux mentions the Marquise de Rambouillet, saying, 'She tilts her head a bit, and that comes from having eaten too much amber in the past.' This could refer to ambergris; however, Olivier de Serres, in his Théâtre d'Agriculture (1600), talks about people who developed a taste for drinking 'subtly powdered yellow amber.'

Page 134, ll. 85-6.   Thou hast no such; yet here was this, and more,

Page 134, ll. 85-6.   You have nothing like that; yet here was this, and more,

 An earnest lover, wise then, and before.

A sincere lover, smart both then and before.

This is the reading of 1633 and gives, I think, Donne's meaning. Missing this, later editions placed a full stop after 'more', so that each line concludes a sentence. Mr. Chambers emends by changing the full stop after 'before' into a comma, and reading:

This is the reading of 1633 and I believe it conveys Donne's meaning. Later editions missed this and placed a period after 'more', making each line end as a separate sentence. Mr. Chambers suggests changing the period after 'before' to a comma, and reads:

Thou hast no such; yet here was this and more.

You don't have anything like that; yet here was this and more.

An earnest lover, wise then, and before,

An earnest lover, wise both then and before,

Our little Cupid hath sued livery.

Our little Cupid has put on his uniform.

This looks ingenious, but I confess I do not know what it means. When was Cupid wise? When had he been so before? And with what special propriety is Cupid here called 'an earnest lover'? What Donne says is: 'Here was all this,—a court such as I have described, and more—an earnest lover (viz. the Earl of Somerset), wise in love (when most men are foolish), and wise before, as is approved by the King's confidence. In being admitted to that breast Cupid has ceased to be a child, has attained his majority, and the right to administer his own affairs.' Compare: 'I love them that love me, &c.... The Person that professes love in this place is Wisdom [pg 96] herself ... so that sapere et amare, to be wise and to love, which perchance never met before nor since, are met in this text.' Sermons 26. 18, Dec. 14, 1617.

This seems clever, but I have to admit I don’t understand what it means. When has Cupid ever been wise? When has he been so before? And why is Cupid specifically called 'an earnest lover' here? What Donne is saying is: 'Here was all this—a court like I described, and more—an earnest lover (namely, the Earl of Somerset), wise in love (when most people are foolish), and wise before, as shown by the King's trust. By being welcomed into that heart, Cupid has grown up, reached adulthood, and gained the right to handle his own affairs.' Compare: 'I love them that love me, &c.... The person expressing love here is Wisdom [pg 96] herself ... so that sapere et amare, to be wise and to love, which perhaps never came together before or since, are united in this text.' Sermons 26. 18, Dec. 14, 1617.

Then, sweetest Silvia, let's no longer stay;

Then, sweetest Silvia, let's not stay any longer;

True love we know, precipitates delay.

True love, we know, causes delays.

Away with doubts, all scruples hence remove;

Away with doubts, let go of all hesitations;

No man at one time can be wise and love.

No one can be wise and in love at the same time.

Herrick, To Silvia to Wed.

Herrick, To Silvia to Marry.

Page 135. I have inserted the title Epithalamion after the Ecclogue from D, H49, Lec, O'F, S96, as otherwise the latter title is extended to the whole poem. This poem is headed in two different ways in the MSS. In A18, N, TC, the title at the beginning is: Eclogue Inducing an Epithalamion at the marriage of the E. of S. The proper titles of the two parts are thus given at once, and no second title is needed later. In the other MSS. the title at the beginning is Eclogue. 1613. Decemb. 26. Later follows the title Epithalamion. As 1633 follows this fashion at the beginning, it should have done so throughout.

Page 135. I've placed the title Epithalamion after the Ecclogue from D, H49, Lec, O'F, S96, since otherwise the latter title would apply to the whole poem. This poem has two different titles in the manuscripts. In A18, N, TC, the title at the start is: Eclogue Inducing an Epithalamion at the marriage of the E. of S. This gives the proper titles for the two sections right away, so a second title isn't needed later. In the other manuscripts, the title at the beginning is Eclogue. 1613. Decemb. 26. Later, the title Epithalamion appears. Since 1633 follows this format at the beginning, it should have continued with it throughout.

Page 136, l. 126. Since both have both th'enflaming eyes. This is the reading of all the MSS. and it explains the fact that 'th'enflaming' is so printed in 1633. Without the 'both' this destroys the metre and, accordingly, the later editions read 'the enflaming'. It was natural to bring 'eye' into the singular and make 'th'enflaming eye' balance 'the loving heart'. Moreover 'both th'enflaming eyes' may have puzzled a printer. It is a Donnean device for emphasis. He has spoken of her flaming eyes, and now that he identifies the lovers, that identity must be complete. Both the eyes of both are lit with the same flame, both their hearts kindled at the same fire. Compare later: 225. 'One fire of foure inflaming eyes,' &c.

Page 136, l. 126. Since both have both th'enflaming eyes. This is the reading of all the manuscripts, and it explains why 'th'enflaming' appears that way in 1633. Without the 'both,' the meter is ruined, so later editions changed it to 'the enflaming.' It made sense to change 'eye' to the singular and use 'th'enflaming eye' to match 'the loving heart.' Plus, 'both th'enflaming eyes' might have confused a printer. It's a Donnean technique for emphasis. He has talked about her flaming eyes, and now that he references the lovers, that reference has to be complete. Both of their eyes are lit by the same flame, and both their hearts are kindled by the same fire. See later: 225. 'One fire of four inflaming eyes,' &c.

l. 129. Yet let A23, O'F. The first of these MSS. is an early copy of the poem. 'Yet' improves both the sense and the metre. It would be easily dropped from its likeness to 'let' suggesting a duplication of that word.

l. 129. Yet let A23, O'F. The first of these manuscripts is an early copy of the poem. 'Yet' enhances both the meaning and the rhythm. It could easily be omitted because it sounds similar to 'let', which implies a repetition of that word.

Page 137, l. 150. Who can the Sun in water see. The Grolier Club edition alters the full stop here to a semicolon; and Chambers quotes the reading of A18, N, TC, 'winter' for 'water', as worth noting. Both the change and the suggestion imply some misapprehension of the reference of these lines, which is to the preceding verse:

Page 137, l. 150. Who can see the Sun in water? The Grolier Club edition changes the period here to a semicolon, and Chambers mentions the reading of A18, N, TC, 'winter' for 'water' as worth noting. Both the change and the suggestion indicate some misunderstanding of the reference in these lines, which relates to the previous verse:

For our ease, give thine eyes th'unusual part

For our convenience, give your eyes the unusual role

Of joy, a Teare.

Of joy, a tear.

The opening of a stanza with two lines which in thought belong to the previous one is not unprecedented in Donne's poems. Compare the sixth stanza of A Valediction: of my name in the window, and note.

The start of a stanza with two lines that actually relate to the previous one isn't unusual in Donne's poems. Check out the sixth stanza of A Valediction: of my name in the window, and take note.

Dryden has borrowed this image—like many another of Donne's:

Dryden has taken this image—like many others from Donne:

[pg 97]

[pg 97]

Muse down again precipitate thy flight;

Muse down again, and start your journey.

For how can mortal eyes sustain immortal light?

For how can human eyes handle eternal light?

But as the sun in water we can bear,

But just like the sun can reflect on water, we can handle it,

Yet not the sun, but his reflection there,

Yet not the sun, but its reflection there,

So let us view her here in what she was,

So let’s look at her as she was,

And take her image in this watery glass.

And capture her reflection in this watery glass.

Eleonora, ll. 134-9.

Eleonora, ll. 134-9.

l. 156. as their spheares are. The crystalline sphere in which each planet is fixed.

l. 156. as their spheres are. The clear sphere in which each planet is fixed.

Page 138, ll. 171-81. The Benediction. The accurate punctuation of Donne's poetry is not an easy matter. In the 1633 edition the last five lines of this stanza have no stronger stop than a comma. This may be quite right, but it leaves ambiguous what is the exact force and what the connexion of the line—

Page 138, ll. 171-81. The Benediction. Getting the punctuation right in Donne's poetry isn't straightforward. In the 1633 edition, the last five lines of this stanza only have a comma as a stop. This might be correct, but it creates uncertainty about the precise meaning and connection of the line—

Nature and grace doe all, and nothing Art.

Nature and grace do everything, while art does nothing.

The editions of 1635-69, by placing a full stop after 'give' (l. 178), connect 'Nature and grace' with what follows, and Chambers and the Grolier Club editor have accepted this, though they place a semicolon after 'Art'. It seems to me that the line must go with what precedes. The force of 'may' is carried on to 'doe all':

The editions from 1635-69, by putting a period after 'give' (l. 178), link 'Nature and grace' with what's next, and both Chambers and the Grolier Club editor agree with this, although they put a semicolon after 'Art'. I believe that the line should be connected to what comes before it. The impact of 'may' continues to 'doe all':

may here, to the worlds end, live

may here, to the world's end, live

Heires from this King, to take thanks, you, to give,

Heirs from this King, to receive thanks, you, to give,

Nature and grace doe all and nothing Art.

Nature and grace do everything and nothing in art.

'May there always be heirs of James to receive thanks, of you two to give; and may this mutual relation owe everything to nature and grace, the goodness of your descendants, the grace of the king, nothing to art, to policy and flattery.' That is the only meaning I can give to the line. The only change in 1633 is that of a comma to a full stop, a big change in value, a small one typographically.

'May there always be descendants of James to receive thanks, from you two to give; and may this mutual relationship owe everything to nature and grace, the kindness of your descendants, the favor of the king, and nothing to artifice, politics, or flattery.' That is the only interpretation I can give to the line. The only change in 1633 is replacing a comma with a full stop, which is a significant change in meaning, though a minor one typographically.

Page 139, l. 200. they doe not set so too; I have changed the full stop after 'too' to a semicolon, as the 'Therefore thou maist' which follows is an immediate inference from these two lines. 'You rose at the same hour this morning, but you (the bride) must go first to bed.'

Page 139, l. 200. they don’t set it up that way; I’ve changed the period after 'way' to a semicolon, since 'So you must' that follows is a direct conclusion from these two lines. 'You got up at the same time this morning, but you (the bride) have to go to bed first.'

ll. 204-5. As he that sees, &c. 'I have sometimes wondered in the reading what was become of those glaring colours which amazed me in Bussy D'Ambois upon the theatre; but when I had taken up what I supposed a fallen star, I found I had been cozened with a jelly; nothing but a cold, dull mass, which glittered no longer than it was a-shooting.' Dryden, The Spanish Friar. In another place Dryden uses the figure in a more poetic or at least ambitious fashion:

ll. 204-5. As he that sees, &c. 'I’ve often wondered while reading what happened to those bright colors that amazed me in Bussy D'Ambois on stage; but when I picked up what I thought was a fallen star, I realized I was just tricked by a jelly; it was nothing but a cold, dull mass that sparkled only while it was shooting.' Dryden, The Spanish Friar. In another place, Dryden uses the figure in a more poetic or at least more ambitious way:

The tapers of the gods,

The candles of the gods,

The sun and moon, run down like waxen globes;

The sun and moon, faded like waxen globes;

The shooting stars end all in purple jellies,

The shooting stars all end up as purple jellies,

And chaos is at hand.

And chaos is here.

Oedipus, II. i.

Oedipus, II. 1.

The idea was a common one, but I have no doubt that Dryden [pg 98] owed his use of it as an image to Donne. There is no poet from whom he pilfers 'wit' more freely.

The idea was a common one, but I have no doubt that Dryden [pg 98] got his use of it as an image from Donne. There's no poet from whom he borrows 'wit' more freely.

Page 140, ll. 215-16. Now, as in Tullias tombe, i.e. Cicero's daughter. 'According to a ridiculous story, which some of the moderns report, in the age of Pope Paul III a monument was discovered on the Appian road with the superscription Tulliolae filiae meae; the body of a woman was found in it, which was reduced to ashes as soon as touched; there was also a lamp burning, which was extinguished as soon as the air gained admission there, and which was supposed to have been lighted above 1500 years.' Lemprière. See Browne, Vulgar Errors, iii. 21.

Page 140, ll. 215-16. Now, as in Tullia's tomb, i.e. Cicero's daughter. 'According to a silly story that some moderns share, during the time of Pope Paul III, a monument was found on the Appian road with the inscription Tulliolae filiae meae; inside, they discovered a woman's body, which turned to ashes as soon as it was touched; there was also a lamp burning, which went out as soon as air entered, and it was believed to have been lit over 1500 years ago.' Lemprière. See Browne, Vulgar Errors, iii. 21.

Page 141, l. 17. Help with your presence and devise to praise. I have dropped the comma after 'presence' because it suggests to us, though it did not necessarily do so to seventeenth-century readers, that 'devise' here is a verb—both Dr. Grosart and Mr. Chambers have taken it as such—whereas it is the noun 'device' = fancy, invention. Their fancy and invention is to be shown in the attiring of the bride:

Page 141, l. 17. Help with your presence and ideas to praise. I removed the comma after 'presence' because it implies, unlike it did for readers in the seventeenth century, that 'devise' is meant as a verb—both Dr. Grosart and Mr. Chambers interpreted it that way—when really it refers to the noun 'device' meaning creativity or invention. Their creativity and invention should be reflected in how the bride is dressed:

Conceitedly dresse her, and be assign'd

Conceitedly dress her, and be assigned

By you, fit place for every flower and jewell,

By you, the perfect spot for every flower and jewel,

Make her for love fit fewell

Make her fit for love like fuel.

As gay as Flora, and as rich as Inde.

As cheerful as Flora, and as wealthy as Inde.

'Devise to praise' would be a very awkward construction.

'Devise to praise' would be a very clumsy phrase.

Page 142, l. 26. Sonns of these Senators wealths deep oceans. The corruption of the text here has arisen in the first place from the readily explicable confusion of 'sonnes' or 'sonns' as written and 'sonne', the final 's' being the merest flourish and repeatedly overlooked in copying and printing, while 'sonne' easily becomes 'some', and secondly from a misapprehension of Donne's characteristic pun. The punctuation of the 1633 edition is supported by almost every MS.

Page 142, l. 26. Sons of these Senators' riches are like deep oceans. The corruption of the text here has come mainly from the understandable mix-up between 'sons' as written and 'son', since the final 's' is just a flourish that’s often missed in copying and printing, while 'son' can easily turn into 'some'. This is also due to a misunderstanding of Donne's typical wordplay. The punctuation from the 1633 edition is backed by almost all manuscripts.

The 'frolique Patricians' are of course not the sons of 'these Senators' by birth. 'I speak not this to yourselves, you Senators of London,' says Donne in the Sermon Preached at Pauls Cross ... 26 Mart. 1616, 'but as God hath blessed you in your ways, and in your callings, so put your children into ways and courses too, in which God may bless them.... The Fathers' former labours shall not excuse their Sons future idleness.' The sons of wealthy citizens might grow idle and extravagant; they could not be styled 'Patricians'. It is not of them that Donne is thinking, but of the young noblemen who are accompanying their friend on his wedding-day. They are, or are willing to be, the sons, by marriage not by blood, of 'these Senators', or rather of their money-bags. In a word, they marry their daughters for money, as the hero of the Epithalamion is doing. It is fortunate for the Senators if the young courtiers do not find in their wives as well as their daughters, like Fastidious Brisk in Jonson's comedy, 'Golden Mines and furnish'd Treasurie.' But they are 'Sunnes' as well as Sonnes'—suns which drink up the deep oceans of these Senators' wealth:

The 'frolique Patricians' are not actually the biological sons of 'these Senators.' 'I don’t say this to you, Senators of London,' says Donne in the Sermon Preached at Pauls Cross ... 26 Mart. 1616, 'but just as God has blessed you in your endeavors and your professions, you should lead your children into paths and opportunities where God may also bless them.... The hard work of the fathers won't excuse the laziness of their sons in the future.' The sons of rich citizens might become lazy and extravagant, but they cannot be called 'Patricians.' Donne isn’t thinking about them; he’s thinking of the young noblemen who are accompanying their friend on his wedding day. They are, or at least want to be, the sons—by marriage, not by blood—of 'these Senators,' or more accurately, their wealth. In short, they marry their daughters for money, just like the hero of the Epithalamion is doing. It’s fortunate for the Senators if the young courtiers don’t find their wives, as well as their daughters, to be like Fastidious Brisk in Jonson's comedy, 'Golden Mines and furnish’d Treasuries.' But they are 'Sunnes' as well as 'Sons'—suns that absorb the vast oceans of these Senators' wealth.

[pg 99]

[pg 99]

it rain'd more

it rained more

Then if the Sunne had drunk the sea before.      Storme, 43-4.

Then if the Sun had drunk the sea before. Storme, 43-4.

Hence the metaphor 'deep oceans', and hence the appropriateness of the predicate 'Here shine'. This pun on 'sunne' and 'sonne' is a favourite with Donne:

Hence the metaphor 'deep oceans', and hence the appropriateness of the phrase 'Here shine'. This play on 'sunne' and 'sonne' is a favorite with Donne:

Mad paper stay, and grudge not here to burne

Mad paper stay, and don't hold a grudge about burning here.

With all those sonnes [sunnes B, S96] whom my braine did create.

With all those suns [suns B, S96] that my mind created.

To Mrs. M. H. H., p. 216.

To Mrs. M. H. H., p. 216.

I am thy sonne, made with thyself to shine.

I am your son, created to shine with you.

Holy Sonnets, II. 5.

Holy Sonnets, II. 5.

Sweare by thyself, that at my death thy sonne

Sweare by yourself, that at my death your son

Shall shine as hee shines now, and heretofore.

Shall shine as he shines now and has in the past.

A Hymn to God the Father.

A Hymn to God the Father.

'This day both Gods Sons arose: The Sun of his Firmament, and the Son of his bosome.' Sermons 80. 26. 255. 'And when thy Sun, thy soule comes to set in thy death-bed, the Son of Grace shall suck it up into glory.' Ibid. 80. 45. 450.

'Today, both Sons of God have risen: the Sun of the sky, and the Son of His heart.' Sermons 80. 26. 255. 'And when your Sun, your soul, sets on your deathbed, the Son of Grace will lift it up into glory.' Ibid. 80. 45. 450.

Correctly read the line has a satiric quality which Donne's lines rarely want, and in which this stanza abounds. I have chosen the spelling 'Sonns' as that which is most commonly used in the MSS. for 'sonnes' and 'sunnes'.

Correctly reading the line has a satirical quality that Donne's lines rarely lack, and this stanza is full of it. I have chosen the spelling 'Sonns' as it is the most commonly used in the manuscripts for 'sonnes' and 'sunnes'.

Page 143, l. 57. His steeds nill be restrain'd. I had adopted the reading 'nill' for 'will' conjecturally before I found it in W. There can be no doubt it is right. As printed, the two clauses (57-8) simply contradict each other. The use of 'nill' for 'will' was one of Spenser's Chaucerisms, and Donne comes closer to Spenser in the Epithalamia than anywhere else. Sylvester uses it in his translation of Du Bartas:

Page 143, l. 57. His horses won't be held back. I had chosen to read 'won't' instead of 'will' based on speculation before I found it in W. There's no doubt it's correct. As printed, the two clauses (57-8) simply contradict each other. The use of 'won't' for 'will' was one of Spenser's Chaucerisms, and Donne comes closer to Spenser in the Epithalamia than anywhere else. Sylvester uses it in his translation of Du Bartas:

For I nill stiffly argue to and fro

For I don’t want to argue back and forth.

In nice opinions, whether so or so.

In good opinions, whether this way or that way.

And it occurs in Davison's Poetical Rhapsody:

And it appears in Davison's Poetical Rhapsody:

And therefore nill I boast of war.

And so I won’t brag about war.

In Shakespeare, setting aside the phrase 'nill he, will he', we have:

In Shakespeare, putting aside the phrase 'nill he, will he', we have:

in scorn or friendship, nill I construe whether.

in scorn or friendship, I cannot decide which.

ll. 81-2. Till now thou wast but able

ll. 81-2. Until now you were only able

 To be what now thou art;

To be what you are now;

She has realized her potentiality; she is now actually what hitherto she has been only ἐν δυνάμει, therefore she 'puts on perfection'. 'Praeterea secundum Philosophum ... qualibet potentiâ melior est eius actus; nam forma est melior quam materia, et actio quam potentia activa: est enim finis eius.' Aquinas, Summa, xxv. i. See also Aristotle, Met. 1050 a 2-16. This metaphysical doctrine [pg 100] is not contradicted by the religious exaltation of virginity, for it is not virginity as such which is preferred to marriage by the Church, but the virgin's dedication of herself to God: 'Virginitas inde honorata, quia Deo dicata.... Virgines ideo laudatae, quia Deo dicatae. Nec nos hoc in virginibus praedicamus, quod virgines sunt; sed quod Deo dicatae piâ continentiâ virgines. Nam, quod non temere dixerim, felicior mihi videtur nupta mulier quam virgo nuptura: habet enim iam illa quod ista adhuc cupit.... Illa uni studet placere cui data est: haec multis, incerta cui danda est,' &c.; August. De Sanct. Virg. I. x, xi. Compare Aquinas, Summa II. 2, Quaest. clii. 3. Wedded to Christ the virgin puts on a higher perfection.

She has realized her potential; she is now truly what she has previously only been in potential, so she 'puts on perfection.' 'Furthermore, according to the Philosopher ... every act is better than its potential; for form is better than matter, and action is better than active potential: for it is the end of it.' Aquinas, Summa, xxv. i. See also Aristotle, Met. 1050 a 2-16. This metaphysical idea is not contradicted by the religious honor given to virginity; the Church does not prefer virginity itself over marriage, but rather the virgin's dedication to God: 'Virginity is honored because it is dedicated to God.... Virgins are praised because they are dedicated to God. And we do not proclaim this in virgins, that they are virgins; but that they are virgins dedicated to God through pious continence. For, if I may speak without hesitation, I believe a married woman seems happier to me than a virgin intended for marriage: for the former already has what the latter still desires.... The former aims to please one to whom she is given; the latter seeks to please many, uncertain to whom she is to be given,' etc.; Augustine, De Sanct. Virg. I. x, xi. Compare Aquinas, Summa II. 2, Quaest. clii. 3. Joined to Christ, the virgin embodies a higher perfection.


SATYRES.

The earliest date assignable to any of the Satyres is 1593, or more probably 1594-5. On the back of the Harleian MS. 5110 (H51), in the British Museum, is inscribed:1

The earliest date attributed to any of the Satyres is 1593, or more likely 1594-5. On the back of the Harleian MS. 5110 (H51), in the British Museum, it is inscribed:1

Jhon Dunne his Satires

John Donne's Satires

Anno Domini 1593

AD 1593

The handwriting is not identical with that in which the poems are transcribed, and it is impossible to say either when the poems were copied or when the title and date were affixed. One may not build too absolutely on its accuracy; but there are in the three first Satires (which alone the MS. contains) some indications that point to 1593-5 as the probable date. Mr. Chambers notes the reference in I., 80, 'the wise politic horse,' to Banks' performing horse, and says: 'A large collection of them' (i.e. allusions to the horse) 'will be found in Mr. Halliwell-Phillips's Memoranda on Love's Labour's Lost. Only one of these allusions is, however, earlier than 1593. It is in 1591, and refers not to an exhibition in London, but in the provinces, and not to Morocco, which was a bay, but to a white horse. It is probable, therefore, that by 1591 Banks had not yet come to London, and if so the date 1593 on the Harl. MS. 5110 of Donne's Satires cannot be far from that of their composition.' But this is not the only allusion. The same lines run on:

The handwriting isn’t the same as that used for the poems, and it’s impossible to determine when the poems were copied or when the title and date were added. One shouldn’t rely too heavily on its accuracy; however, there are some clues in the first three Satires (which the manuscript contains) that suggest the likely date is between 1593 and 1595. Mr. Chambers points out the reference in I., 80, 'the wise politic horse,' to Banks' performing horse, and comments: 'A large collection of them' (i.e., references to the horse) 'can be found in Mr. Halliwell-Phillips's Memoranda on Love's Labour's Lost. However, only one of these references is earlier than 1593. It dates from 1591 and refers not to a performance in London, but in the provinces, and not to Morocco, which was a bay, but to a white horse. Therefore, it’s likely that by 1591, Banks hadn’t yet arrived in London, and if that’s the case, the date 1593 on the Harl. MS. 5110 of Donne's Satires is probably close to when they were written.' But this isn’t the only reference. The same lines continue:

Or thou O Elephant or Ape wilt doe.

Or you, O Elephant or Ape, will do.

This has been passed by commentators as a quite general reference; [pg 101] but the Ape and Elephant seem to have been animals actually performing, or exhibited, in London about 1594. Thus in Every Man out of his Humour, acted in 1599, Carlo Buffone says (IV. 6): ''S heart he keeps more ado with this monster' (i.e. Sogliardo's dog) 'than ever Banks did with his horse, or the fellow with the elephant.' Further, all three are mentioned in the Epigrams of Sir John Davies, e.g.:

This has been referred to by commentators as a rather general reference; [pg 101] but the Ape and Elephant seem to have been real animals performing, or displayed, in London around 1594. In Every Man out of his Humour, performed in 1599, Carlo Buffone says (IV. 6): "S' heart he has more trouble with this monster' (referring to Sogliardo's dog) 'than ever Banks did with his horse, or the guy with the elephant." Additionally, all three are mentioned in the Epigrams of Sir John Davies, for example:

In Dacum.

Amongst the poets Dacus numbered is

Among the poets Dacus is included is

Yet could he never make an English rime;

Yet he could never create an English rhyme;

But some prose speeches I have heard of his,

But I've heard some of his speeches,

Which have been spoken many an hundred time:

Which have been said many hundreds of times:

The man that keepes the Elephant hath one,

The guy who looks after the elephant has one,

Wherein he tells the wonders of the beast:

Where he shares the amazing stories of the beast:

Another Bankes pronounced long agon,

Another Bankes pronounced long agony,

When he his curtailes qualities exprest:

When he expressed his limited qualities:

Hee first taught him that keepes the monuments

He first taught him to preserve the monuments.

At Westminster his formall tale to say:

At Westminster, his formal story to share:

And also him which Puppets represents,

And also him that the Puppets represent,

And also him that wth the Ape doth play:

And also the one who plays with the ape:

Though all his poetry be like to this,

Though all his poetry is similar to this,

Amongst the poets Dacus numbred is.

Among the poets, Dacus is counted.

And again:

And again:

In Titum

Titus the brave and valorous young gallant

Titus, the brave and valiant young man

Three years together in the town hath beene,

Three years together in the town have been,

Yet my Lo. Chancellors tombe he hath not seene,

Yet my Lord Chancellor has not seen his tomb,

Nor the new water-worke, nor the Elephant.

Nor the new waterworks, nor the Elephant.

I cannot tell the cause without a smile:

I can't explain why without smiling:

Hee hath been in the Counter all the while.

He has been in the office all this time.

Colonel Cunningham has pointed out another reference in Basse's Metamorphosis of the Walnut Tree (1645), where he tells how 'in our youth we saw the Elephant'. Grosart's suggestion that the Elephant was an Inn is absurd.

Colonel Cunningham has highlighted another reference in Basse's Metamorphosis of the Walnut Tree (1645), where he states how 'in our youth we saw the Elephant'. Grosart's idea that the Elephant was an inn is ridiculous.

Davies' Epigrams were first published along with Marlowe's version of Ovid's Elegies, but no date is affixed to any of the three editions which followed one another. But a MS. in the Bodleian which contains forty-five of the Epigrams describes them as English Epigrammes much like Buckminsters Almanacke servinge for all England but especially for the meridian of the honourable cittye of London calculated by John Davies of Grayes Inne gentleman Ano 1594 in November.2 [pg 102] This seems much too exact to be a pure invention, and if it be correct it is very unlikely that the allusions would be to ancient history. Banks' Horse, the performing Ape, and the Elephant were all among the sights of the day, like the recently erected tomb of Lord Chancellor Hatton, who died in 1591. The atmosphere of the first Satyre, as of Davies' Epigrams, is that of 1593-5. The phrase 'the Infanta of London, Heire to an India', in which commentators have found needless difficulty, contains possibly, besides its obvious meaning, an allusion to the fact that since 1587 the Infanta of Spain had become in official Catholic circles heir to the English throne. In 1594 Parsons' tract, A Conference about the next Succession to the Crown of England. By R. Doleman, defended her claim, and made the Infanta's name a byword in England.

Davies' Epigrams were first published alongside Marlowe's version of Ovid's Elegies, but there's no date on any of the three editions that followed one another. However, a manuscript in the Bodleian Library that contains forty-five of the Epigrams describes them as English Epigrammes much like Buckminsters Almanacke serving for all England but especially for the meridian of the honourable cittye of London calculated by John Davies of Grayes Inne gentleman Ano 1594 in November.2 [pg 102] This seems too precise to be completely made up, and if it is correct, it's very unlikely that the references would be to ancient history. Banks' Horse, the performing Ape, and the Elephant were all around at the time, just like the recently built tomb of Lord Chancellor Hatton, who passed away in 1591. The vibe of the first Satyre, like that of Davies' Epigrams, reflects the years 1593-5. The phrase 'the Infanta of London, Heire to an India', which commentators have found unnecessarily difficult, possibly has, besides its obvious meaning, a reference to the fact that since 1587 the Infanta of Spain had become recognized in official Catholic circles as the heir to the English throne. In 1594, Parsons' tract, A Conference about the next Succession to the Crown of England. By R. Doleman, defended her claim and made the Infanta's name well-known in England.

If H51 is thus approximately right in its dating of the first Satire it may be the better trusted as regards the other two, and there is at least nothing in them to make this date impossible. The references to poetry in the second acquire a more vivid interest when their date or approximate date is remembered. In 1593 died Marlowe, the greatest of the brilliant group that reformed the stage, giving

If H51 is roughly accurate in dating the first Satire, it might be more reliable concerning the other two, and there’s nothing in them that makes this date unlikely. The mentions of poetry in the second become more engaging when you keep their date or approximate date in mind. In 1593, Marlowe, the greatest among the talented group that transformed the stage, passed away, giving

ideot actors means

idiot actors mean

(Starving 'themselves') to live by 'their' labour'd sceanes;

(Starving themselves) to live by their worked scenes;

and Shakespeare was one of the 'ideot actors'. Shakespeare, too, was one of the many sonneteers who 'would move Love by rithmes', and in 1593 and 1594 he appeared among those 'who write to Lords, rewards to get'.

and Shakespeare was one of the 'idiot actors'. Shakespeare, too, was one of the many sonneteers who 'would move Love by rhythms', and in 1593 and 1594 he appeared among those 'who write to Lords, rewards to get'.

It would be interesting if we could identify the lawyer-poet, Coscus, referred to in this Satire. Malone, in a MS. note to his copy of 1633 (now in the Bodleian Library), suggested John Hoskins or Sir Richard Martin. Grosart conjectured that Donne had in view the Gullinge Sonnets preserved in the Farmer-Chetham MS., and ascribed with probability to Sir John Davies, the poet of the Epigrams just mentioned. Chambers seems to lean to this view and says, 'these sonnets are couched in legal terminology.' Donne is supposed to have mistaken Davies' 'gulling' for serious poetry. This is very unlikely. Moreover, only the last two of Davies' sonnets are 'couched in legal terminology':

It would be interesting if we could identify the lawyer-poet, Coscus, mentioned in this Satire. Malone, in a handwritten note to his copy of 1633 (now in the Bodleian Library), suggested John Hoskins or Sir Richard Martin. Grosart speculated that Donne was referring to the Gullinge Sonnets found in the Farmer-Chetham MS., which are likely attributed to Sir John Davies, the poet of the Epigrams just mentioned. Chambers seems to support this view and says, 'these sonnets are written in legal terminology.' Donne is thought to have mistaken Davies' 'gulling' for serious poetry. This is very unlikely. Additionally, only the last two of Davies' sonnets use 'legal terminology':

My case is this, I love Zepheria bright,

My situation is this: I love Zepheria, bright and beautiful,

Of her I hold my harte by fealty:

Of her I hold my heart by loyalty:

and

and

To Love my lord I doe knights service owe

To love my lord, I owe knight's service.

And therefore nowe he hath my wit in ward.

And so now he has my mind in his control.

Nor, although Davies' style parodies the style of the sonneteers (not of the anonymous Zepheria only), is it particularly harsh. It is [pg 103] much more probable that Donne, like Davies, has chiefly in view this anonymous series of sonnets—Zepheria. Ogni dì viene la sera. Mysus et Haemonia juvenis qui cuspide vulnus senserat, hac ipsa cuspide sensit opem. At London: Printed by the Widow Orwin, for N. L. and John Busby. 1594. The style of Zepheria exactly fits Donne's description:

Nor, even though Davies' style mocks the sonneteers’ style (not just the anonymous Zepheria), is it particularly severe. It is [pg 103] much more likely that Donne, like Davies, is mainly considering this anonymous series of sonnets—Zepheria. Ogni dì viene la sera. Mysus et Haemonia juvenis qui cuspide vulnus senserat, hac ipsa cuspide sensit opem. At London: Printed by the Widow Orwin, for N. L. and John Busby. 1594. The style of Zepheria perfectly matches Donne's description:

words, words which would teare

words, words that would tear

The tender labyrinth of a soft maids eare.

The delicate maze of a soft maid's ear.

'The verbs "imparadize", "portionize", "thesaurize", are some of the fruits of his ingenuity. He claims that his Muse is capable of "hyperbolised trajections"; he apostrophizes his lady's eyes as "illuminating lamps" and calls his pen his "heart's solicitor".' Sidney Lee, Elizabethan Sonnets. The following sonnet from the series illustrates the use of legal terminology which both Davies and Donne satirize:

'The verbs "imparadize", "portionize", and "thesaurize" are some of the results of his creativity. He insists that his Muse is capable of "hyperbolized trajectories"; he addresses his lady's eyes as "illuminating lamps" and refers to his pen as his "heart's solicitor".' Sidney Lee, Elizabethan Sonnets. The following sonnet from the series illustrates the use of legal terminology that both Davies and Donne mock:

Canzon 20.

How often hath my pen (mine heart's Solicitor)

How often has my pen (my heart's solicitor)

Instructed thee in Breviat of my case!

Instructed you briefly about my situation!

While Fancy-pleading eyes (thy beauty's visitor)

While your beautiful pleading eyes (the visitor of your beauty)

Have pattern'd to my quill, an angel's face.

Have sketched with my pen, an angel's face.

How have my Sonnets (faithful Counsellors)

How have my Sonnets (trusty Advisors)

Thee without ceasing moved for Day of Hearing!

You kept moving for the Day of Hearing without stopping!

While they, my Plaintive Cause (my faith's Revealers!),

While they, my Sad Reason (my faith's Revealers!),

Thy long delay, my patience, in thine ear ring.

Thy long delay, my patience, in your ear ring.

How have I stood at bar of thine own conscience

How have I stood before my own conscience?

When in Requesting Court my suit I brought!

When I filed my case in court!

How have the long adjournments slowed the sentence

How have the long delays slowed down the sentencing?

Which I (through much expense of tears) besought!

Which I begged for (after shedding many tears)!

Through many difficulties have I run,

Through many challenges have I faced,

Ah sooner wert thou lost, I wis, than won.

Ah, I’d rather you be lost, I swear, than found.

We do not know who the author of Zepheria was, so cannot tell how far Donne is portraying an individual in what follows. It can hardly be Hoskins or Martin, unless Zepheria itself was intended to be a burlesque, which is possible. Quite possibly Donne has taken the author of Zepheria simply as a type of the young lawyer who writes bad poetry; and in the rest of the poem portrays the same type when he has abandoned poetry and devoted himself to 'Law practice for mere gain', extorting money and lands from Catholics or suspected Catholics, and drawing cozening conveyances. If Zepheria be the poems referred to, then 1594-5 would be the date of this Satire.

We don’t know who wrote Zepheria, so we can’t say how much Donne is representing a specific person in what comes next. It’s unlikely to be Hoskins or Martin, unless Zepheria was meant to be a parody, which is possible. It’s very likely that Donne simply views the author of Zepheria as a stereotype of the young lawyer who writes terrible poetry; and in the rest of the poem, he depicts the same stereotype after he’s stopped writing poetry and focused on 'Law practice for mere gain,' squeezing money and land from Catholics or those suspected of being Catholic, and creating fraudulent transactions. If Zepheria refers to the poems mentioned, then this Satire would date back to 1594-5.

The third Satyre has no datable references, but its tone reflects the years in which Donne was loosening himself from the Catholic Church but had not yet conformed, the years between 1593 and 1599, and probably the earlier rather than the later of these years. On the whole 1593 is a little too early a date for these three satires. They were probably written between 1594 and 1597.

The third Satyre has no specific date references, but its tone shows the period when Donne was breaking away from the Catholic Church yet hadn’t fully conformed, specifically the years between 1593 and 1599, likely leaning more towards the earlier years. Overall, 1593 seems a bit too early for these three satires. They were probably written between 1594 and 1597.

[pg 104]

[pg 104]

The long fourth Satyre is in the Hawthornden MS. (HN) headed Sat. 4. anno 1594. But this is a mistake either of Drummond, who transcribed the poems probably as late as 1610, or of Donne himself, whose tendency was to push these early effusions far back in his life. The reference to 'the losse of Amyens' (l. 114) shows that the poem must have been written after March 1597, probably between that date and September, when Amiens was re-taken by Henry IV. These lines may be an insertion, but there is no extant copy of the Satyre without them. It belongs to the period between the 'Calis-journey' and the 'Island-voyage', when first Donne is likely to have appeared at court in the train of Essex.

The long fourth Satyre is in the Hawthornden MS. (HN) labeled Sat. 4. anno 1594. However, this is likely a mistake made by either Drummond, who probably transcribed the poems around 1610, or Donne himself, who often placed these early writings much earlier in his life. The mention of 'the loss of Amiens' (l. 114) indicates that the poem must have been written after March 1597, probably between that date and September, when Henry IV recaptured Amiens. These lines may be an addition, but there's no existing version of the Satyre that doesn't include them. It belongs to the time between the 'Calis-journey' and the 'Island-voyage', when Donne likely made his first appearance at court in the entourage of Essex.

The fifth Satyre is referred by Grosart and Chambers to 1602-3 on the ground that the phrase 'the great Carricks pepper' is a reference to the expedition sent out by the East India Company under Captain James Lancaster to procure pepper, the price of which commodity was excessively high. Lancaster captured a Portuguese Carrick and sent home pepper and spice. There is no proof, however, that this ship was ever known as 'the Carrick' or 'the great Carrick'. That phrase was applied to 'that prodigious great carack called the Madre de Dios or Mother of God, one of the greatest burden belonging to the crown of Portugal', which was captured by Raleigh's expedition and brought to Dartmouth in 1592. 'This prize was reckoned the greatest and richest that had ever been brought into England' and 'daily drew vast numbers of spectators from all parts to admire at the hugeness of it' (Oldys, Life of Raleigh, 1829, pp. 154-7). Strype states that she 'was seven decks high, 165 foot long, and manned with 600 men' (Annals, iv. 177-82). That pepper formed a large part of the Carrick's cargo is clear from the following order issued by the Privy Council: A letter to Sir Francis Drake, William Killigrewe, Richard Carmarden and Thomas Midleton Commissioners appointed for the Carrique. 'Wee have received your letter of the 23rd of this presente of your proceeding in lading of other convenient barkes with the pepper out of the Carrique, and your opinion concerning the same, for answere whereunto we do thinke it meete, and so require you to take order, so soone as the goods are quite dischardged, that Sir Martin Frobisher be appointed to have the charge and conduction of those shippes laden with the pepper and other commodities out of the Carrique to be brought about to Chatham.' 27 Octobris, 1592. See also under October 1. The reference in 'the great Carricks pepper' is thus clear. The words 'You Sir, whose righteousness she loves', &c., ll. 31-3, show that the poem was written after Donne had entered Sir Thomas Egerton's service, i.e. between 1598, if not earlier, and February 1601-2 when he was dismissed, which makes the date suggested by Grosart and Chambers (1602-3) impossible. The poem was probably written in 1598-9. There is a note of enthusiasm in these lines as of one who has just entered on a service of which he is [pg 105] proud, and the occasion of the poem was probably Egerton's endeavour to curtail the fees claim'd by the Clerk of the Star Chamber (see note below). With Essex's return from Ireland in 1599 began a period of trouble and anxiety for Egerton, and probably for Donne too. The more sombre cast of his thought, and the modification in his feelings towards Elizabeth, after the fatal February of 1600-1, are reflected in the satirical fragment The Progresse of the Soule.

The fifth Satyre is attributed by Grosart and Chambers to 1602-3 based on the idea that the phrase 'the great Carricks pepper' refers to the expedition led by the East India Company under Captain James Lancaster to acquire pepper, which was incredibly expensive at the time. Lancaster captured a Portuguese Carrick and sent back pepper and spices. However, there's no evidence that this ship was ever called 'the Carrick' or 'the great Carrick'. That term was used for 'that enormous carack called the Madre de Dios or Mother of God, one of the largest vessels belonging to the crown of Portugal', which was seized by Raleigh's expedition and brought to Dartmouth in 1592. 'This prize was considered the greatest and richest that had ever been brought to England' and 'attracted huge numbers of spectators from all over to marvel at its size' (Oldys, Life of Raleigh, 1829, pp. 154-7). Strype mentions that it 'was seven decks high, 165 feet long, and crewed by 600 men' (Annals, iv. 177-82). It is clear that a significant portion of the Carrick's cargo was pepper from the following order issued by the Privy Council: A letter to Sir Francis Drake, William Killigrewe, Richard Carmarden and Thomas Midleton Commissioners appointed for the Carrique. 'We have received your letter of the 23rd of this present regarding your efforts to load other suitable ships with the pepper from the Carrique and your opinion on the matter. In response, we find it appropriate, and therefore require you to arrange that, as soon as the goods are completely unloaded, Sir Martin Frobisher be appointed to oversee the ships loaded with pepper and other commodities from the Carrique to be brought to Chatham.' 27 October, 1592. See also under October 1. The reference in 'the great Carricks pepper' is thus clear. The lines 'You Sir, whose righteousness she loves', etc., ll. 31-3 indicate that the poem was written after Donne began working for Sir Thomas Egerton, i.e., between 1598, if not earlier, and February 1601-2 when he was dismissed, making the date suggested by Grosart and Chambers (1602-3) impossible. The poem was probably written in 1598-9. There’s an air of enthusiasm in these lines, suggesting someone who has just started a job they take pride in, likely inspired by Egerton’s attempt to reduce the fees demanded by the Clerk of the Star Chamber (see note below). With Essex’s return from Ireland in 1599, a time of trouble and anxiety began for Egerton, and probably for Donne as well. The more serious tone of his thoughts, and the change in his feelings towards Elizabeth, after the tragic events of February 1600-1, are reflected in the satirical fragment The Progresse of the Soule.

The so-called sixth and seventh Satyres (added in 1635 and 1669) I have relegated to the Appendix B, and have given elsewhere my reasons for assigning them to Sir John Roe. That Donne wrote only five regular Satyres is very definitely stated by Drummond of Hawthornden in a note prefixed to the copy of the fourth in HN: 'This Satyre (though it heere have the first place because no more was intended to this booke) was indeed the authors fourth in number and order he having written five in all to using which this caution will sufficientlie direct in the rest.'

The so-called sixth and seventh Satyres (added in 1635 and 1669) have been moved to Appendix B, and I've explained my reasons for attributing them to Sir John Roe elsewhere. Drummond of Hawthornden clearly states that Donne wrote only five regular Satyres in a note at the beginning of the copy of the fourth in HN: 'This Satyre (though it has the first place here because no more was intended for this book) was actually the author's fourth in number and order, since he wrote five in total; this caution will guide you adequately for the rest.'

1 Attention was first called to this inscription by J. Payne Collier in his Poetical Decameron (1820). He uses the date to vindicate the claim for Donne's priority as a satirist to Hall. 'Dunne' is of course one of the many ways in which the poet's name is spelt, and 'Jhon' is a spelling of 'John'. The poet's own signature is generally 'Jo. Donne.' 'Jhon Don' is Drummond's spelling on the title-page of HN. In Q the first page is headed 'M^r John Dunnes Satires'.

1 J. Payne Collier first drew attention to this inscription in his Poetical Decameron (1820). He uses the date to support the argument that Donne was a satirist before Hall. 'Dunne' of course is one of the many spellings of the poet's name, and 'Jhon' is a variation of 'John.' The poet usually signed his name as 'Jo. Donne.' 'Jhon Don' is how Drummond spelled it on the title page of HN. In Q, the first page is titled 'M^r John Dunnes Satires.'

2 Of the forty-five which the MS. contains, some thirty-three were published in the edition referred to above. On the other hand the edition contains some which are not in the MS. Of these, one, 47, 'Meditations of a gull,' alone refers to events which are certainly later than 1594. As this is not in the MS. there is nothing to contradict the assertion that it (and the Epigrams cited above) belong to 1594. Davies' Epigrams are referred to in Sir John Harrington's Metamorphosis of Ajax, 1596.

2 Out of the forty-five in the manuscript, about thirty-three were published in the edition mentioned earlier. However, this edition includes some that are not found in the manuscript. One of these, 47, 'Meditations of a gull,' specifically refers to events that definitely occurred after 1594. Since this is not in the manuscript, there’s nothing to dispute the claim that it (and the Epigrams noted above) are from 1594. Davies' Epigrams are mentioned in Sir John Harrington's Metamorphosis of Ajax, 1596.

Page 145. Satyricon I.

This Satyre is pretty closely imitated in the Satyra Quinta of SKIALETHEIA. or, A shadowe of Truth in certaine Epigrams and Satyres. 1598. attributed to Edward Guilpin (or Gilpin), to whom extracts from it are assigned in Englands Parnassus (1600). Who Guilpin was we do not know. Besides the work named he wrote two sonnets prefixed to Gervase Markham's Devoreux. Vertues tears for the losse of the most Christian King Henry, third of that name; and the untimely death of the most noble and heroical Gentleman, Walter Devoreux, who was slain before Roan in France. First written in French by the most excellent and learned Gentlewoman, Madame Geneuefe Petan Maulette. And paraphrastically translated into English by Jervis Markham. 1597. See Grosart's Introduction to his reprint of Skialetheia in Occasional Issues. 6. (1878). Donne addresses a letter to Mr. E. G. (p. 208), which Gosse conjectures to be addressed to Guilpin. That Guilpin knew Donne is probable in view of this early imitation of a privately circulated MS. poem. Guilpin's poem begins:

This Satyre closely resembles the Satyra Quinta from SKIALETHEIA. or, A shadow of Truth in certain Epigrams and Satyres. 1598, which is attributed to Edward Guilpin (or Gilpin). Excerpts from it are included in Englands Parnassus (1600). We don't know much about Guilpin. Besides the work mentioned, he also wrote two sonnets that were added to Gervase Markham's Devoreux. Vertues tears for the loss of the most Christian King Henry, third of that name; and the untimely death of the most noble and heroic Gentleman, Walter Devoreux, who was slain before Rouen in France. First written in French by the most excellent and learned Gentlewoman, Madame Geneuvefe Petan Maulette. And paraphrastically translated into English by Jervis Markham. 1597. See Grosart's Introduction to his reprint of Skialetheia in Occasional Issues. 6. (1878). Donne writes a letter to Mr. E. G. (p. 208), which Gosse suggests is directed to Guilpin. It seems likely that Guilpin and Donne were acquainted given this early imitation of a privately circulated manuscript poem. Guilpin's poem begins:

Let me alone I prethee in thys Cell,

Let me be alone, please, in this cell.

Entice me not into the Citties hell;

Entice me not into the city's hell;

Tempt me not forth this Eden of content,

Tempt me not to leave this Eden of happiness,

To tast of that which I shall soone repent:

To taste something that I will soon regret:

Prethy excuse me, I am hot alone

Prethy excuse me, I am hot alone

Accompanied with meditation,

Accompanied by meditation,

And calme content, whose tast more pleaseth me

And calm content, whose taste pleases me more

Then all the Citties lushious vanity.

Then all the cities' lavish vanity.

I had rather be encoffin'd in this chest

I would rather be buried in this chest

Amongst these bookes and papers I protest,

Among these books and papers, I swear,

Then free-booting abroad purchase offence,[pg 106]

Then the act of purchasing stolen goods abroad, [pg 106]

And scandale my calme thoughts with discontents.

And disturb my calm thoughts with dissatisfaction.

Heere I converse with those diviner spirits,

Heere I chat with those divine spirits,

Whose knowledge, and admire, the world inherits:

Whose knowledge and admiration the world carries:

Heere doth the famous profound Stagarite,

Here lies the famous profound Stagarite,

With Natures mistick harmony delight

With nature's mystical harmony delight

My ravish'd contemplation: I heere see

My amazed thoughts: I see here

The now-old worlds youth in an history:

The now-old world's youth in a history:

l. 1. Away thou fondling, &c. The reading of the majority of editions and MSS. is 'changeling', but this is a case not of a right and wrong reading but of two versions, both ascribable to the author. Which was his emendation it is impossible to say. He may have changed 'fondling' (a 'fond' or foolish person) thinking that the idea was conveyed by 'motley', which, like Shakespeare's epithet 'patch', is a synecdoche from the dress of the professional fool or jester. On the other hand the idea of 'changeling' is repeated in 'humorist', which suggests changeable and fanciful. I have, therefore, let the 1633 text stand. 'Changeling' has of course the meaning here of 'a fickle or inconstant person', not the common sense of a person or thing or child substituted for another, as 'fondling' is not here a 'pet, favourite', as in modern usage.

l. 1. Away you silly one, &c. Most editions and manuscripts read 'changeling', but this isn't a case of right versus wrong; it's about two versions that can both be attributed to the author. It's impossible to say which version was his correction. He might have changed 'fondling' (a 'fond' or foolish person) thinking that 'motley' conveyed the same idea, which, similar to Shakespeare's use of 'patch', refers to the attire of a professional fool or jester. On the other hand, the concept of 'changeling' is echoed in 'humorist', suggesting changeable and fanciful traits. Therefore, I've kept the 1633 text as is. 'Changeling' here means 'a fickle or inconstant person', unlike its common interpretation of a person or thing swapped for another, just as 'fondling' does not refer to a 'pet' or 'favorite' in modern terms.

l. 3. Consorted. Grosart, who professes to print from H51, reads Consoled, without any authority.

l. 3. Consorted. Grosart, who claims to print from H51, reads Consoled, without any basis.

l. 6. Natures Secretary: i.e. Aristotle. He is always 'the Philosopher' in Aquinas and the other schoolmen. Walton speaks of 'the great secretary of nature and all learning, Sir Francis Bacon'.

l. 6. Natures Secretary: i.e. Aristotle. He is always referred to as 'the Philosopher' in Aquinas and the other schoolmen. Walton mentions 'the great secretary of nature and all learning, Sir Francis Bacon'.

l. 7. jolly Statesmen. All the MSS. except O'F agree with 1633 in reading 'jolly', though 'wily' is an obvious emendation. Chambers adopts it. By 'jolly' Donne probably meant 'overweeningly self-confident ... full of presumptuous pride ... arrogant, over-bearing' (O.E.D.). 'Evilmerodach, a jolly man, without Iustyse and cruel.' Caxton (1474). 'It concerneth every one of us ... not to be too high-minded or jolly for anything that is past.' Sanderson (1648).

l. 7. jolly Statesmen. All the manuscripts except O'F agree with 1633 in using 'jolly', although 'wily' is a clear alternative. Chambers supports it. By 'jolly', Donne likely meant 'overly self-confident ... full of presumptuous pride ... arrogant, overbearing' (O.E.D.). 'Evilmerodach, a jolly man, without justice and cruel.' Caxton (1474). 'It concerns each of us ... not to be too high-minded or jolly about anything that has happened.' Sanderson (1648).

l. 10. Giddie fantastique Poets of each land. In a letter Donne tells Buckingham, in Spain, how his own library is filled with Spanish books 'from the mistress of my youth, Poetry, to the wife of mine age, Divinity'. This line in the Satires points to the fact, which Donne was probably tempted later to obscure a little, that his first prolonged visit to the Continent had been made before he settled in London in 1592 and probably without the permission of the Government. The other than Spanish poets would doubtless be French and Italian. Donne had read Dante. He refers to him in the fourth Satyre ('who dreamt he saw hell'), and in an unpublished letter in the Burley MS. he dilates at some length, but in no very creditable fashion, on an episode in the Divina Commedia. Of French poets he probably knew at any rate Du Bartas and Regnier.

l. 10. Exciting, fantastic poets from every country. In a letter, Donne tells Buckingham, who is in Spain, how his library is filled with Spanish books 'from the mistress of my youth, Poetry, to the wife of my age, Divinity.' This line in the Satires highlights the fact, which Donne may have later tried to downplay a bit, that his first extended visit to the continent happened before he settled in London in 1592 and likely without government permission. The other poets he refers to would certainly be French and Italian. Donne had read Dante. He mentions him in the fourth Satyre ('who dreamed he saw hell'), and in an unpublished letter in the Burley MS., he elaborates in some detail, but not in a very flattering way, on an episode in the Divina Commedia. As for French poets, he probably knew at least Du Bartas and Regnier.

[pg 107]

[pg 107]

l. 12. And follow headlong, wild uncertain thee? I have retained the 1633 punctuation instead of, with Chambers, comma-ing 'wild' as well as 'headlong'. The latter is possibly an adverb here, going with 'follow'. The use of 'headlong' as an adjective with persons was not common. The earliest example in the O.E.D. is from Hudibras:

l. 12. And follow recklessly, wildly uncertain you? I have kept the 1633 punctuation instead of, like Chambers, adding a comma before 'wild' as well as 'headlong'. The latter might be an adverb here, modifying 'follow'. The use of 'headlong' as an adjective describing people wasn't common. The earliest example in the O.E.D. is from Hudibras:

The Friendly Rug preserv'd the ground,

The Friendly Rug saved the floor,

And headlong Knight from bruise or wound.

And reckless Knight from injury or wound.

Donne's line is, however, ambiguous; and the subsequent description of the humorist would justify the adjective.

Donne's line is, however, unclear; and the following description of the humorist would support the adjective.

l. 18. Bright parcell gilt, with forty dead mens pay. Compare: 'Captains some in guilt armour (unbatt'red) some in buffe jerkins, plated o'r with massy silver lace (raz'd out of the ashes of dead pay).' Dekker, Newes from Hell, ii. 119 (Grosart). So many 'dead pays' (i.e. men no longer on the muster roll) were among the perquisites allowed to every captain of a company, but the number was constantly exceeded: 'Moreover where' (i.e. whereas) 'there are 15 dead paies allowed ordinarily in every bande, which is paid allwaies and taken by the captaines, althogh theire nombers be greatly dyminished in soche sorte as sometimes there are not fower score or fewer in a company, her Majestys pleasure is that from hence the saide 15 dead paies shall not be allowed unlesse the companies be full and compleate, but after the rate of two dead paies for everie twenty men that shalbe in the saide bande where the companies are dyminished.' Letter to Sir John Norreyes, Knighte. Acts of the Privy Council, 1592.

l. 18. Bright parcel gilt, with forty dead men’s pay. Compare: 'Some captains in gilded armor (untested) and some in leather jerkins, plated with heavy silver lace (taken from the ashes of dead pay).' Dekker, Newes from Hell, ii. 119 (Grosart). There were so many 'dead pays' (meaning men no longer on the muster roll) that every captain in a company was allowed as perks, but the number was often exceeded: 'Moreover where there are 15 dead pays allowed typically in every band, which is always paid and taken by the captains, although their numbers are greatly diminished to such an extent that sometimes there are not four score or fewer in a company, Her Majesty’s pleasure is that henceforth the said 15 dead pays shall not be allowed unless the companies are full and complete, but instead at the rate of two dead pays for every twenty men that will be in the said band where the companies are diminished.' Letter to Sir John Norreyes, Knight. Acts of the Privy Council, 1592.

Page 146, l. 27. Oh monstrous, superstitious puritan. The 'Monster' of the MSS. is of course not due to the substitution of the noun for the adjective, but is simply an older form of the adjective. Compare 'O wonder Vandermast', Greene's Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay.

Page 146, l. 27. Oh monstrous, superstitious puritan. The 'Monster' in the manuscripts is clearly not a result of replacing the noun with the adjective; it's just an older version of the adjective. Look at 'O wonder Vandermast', from Greene's Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay.

l. 32. raise thy formall: 'raise' is probably right, but 'vaile' is a common metaphor. 'A Player? Call him, the lousie slave: what will he saile by, and not once strike or vaile to a Man of Warre.' Captain Tucca in Jonson's Poetaster, III. 3.

l. 32. raise your formal: 'raise' is probably correct, but 'lower' is a common metaphor. 'A Player? Call him, the lousy slave: what will he sail by, and not once strike or lower to a Man of War.' Captain Tucca in Jonson's Poetaster, III. 3.

l. 33. That wilt consort none, &c. It is unnecessary to alter 'consort none' to 'consort with none', as some MSS. do. The construction is quite regular. 'Wilt thou consort me, bear me company?' Heywood. The 'consorted with these few books' of l. 3 is classed by the O.E.D. under a slightly different sense of the word—not 'attended on by' these books, but 'associated in a common lot with' them.

l. 33. That wilt consort none, &c. There's no need to change 'consort none' to 'consort with none,' as some manuscripts do. The construction is perfectly fine. 'Will you keep me company, be with me?' Heywood. The 'consorted with these few books' of l. 3 is classified by the O.E.D. under a slightly different meaning of the word—not 'attended by' these books, but 'associated in a common lot with' them.

l. 39. The nakednesse and barenesse, &c. The reading 'barrennesse' of all the editions and some MSS. is due probably to similarity of pronunciation (rather than of spelling) and a superficial suggestion of appropriateness to the context. A second glance shows that 'bareness' is the correct reading. The MSS. give frequent evidence of having been written to dictation.

l. 39. The nakedness and barrenness, etc. The reading 'barrenness' found in all the editions and some manuscripts is likely due to the similarity in pronunciation (rather than spelling) and a superficial sense of fittingness to the context. A closer look reveals that 'bareness' is the correct reading. The manuscripts often show signs of having been written down from dictation.

[pg 108]

[pg 108]

l. 46. The 'yet', which the later editions and Chambers drop, is quite in Donne's style. It is heavily stressed and 'he was' is slurred, 'h' was.'

l. 46. The 'yet', which the later editions and Chambers leave out, is definitely in Donne's style. It’s strongly emphasized and 'he was' gets slurred to 'h' was.'

Page 147, l. 58. The Infanta of London, Heire to an India. It is not necessary to suppose a reference to any person in particular. The allusion is in the first place to the wealth of the city, and the greed of patricians and courtiers to profit by that wealth. 'No one can tell who, amid the host of greedy and expectant suitors, will carry off whoever is at present the wealthiest minor (and probably the king's ward) in London, i.e. the City.' Compare the Epithalamion made at Lincolns Inn:

Page 147, l. 58. The Infanta of London, Heir to an India. There's no need to think of a specific person. The reference primarily highlights the city's wealth and the eagerness of wealthy individuals and courtiers to take advantage of it. "No one can say who, among the many greedy and hopeful suitors, will win over the richest minor (likely the king's ward) in London, meaning the City." Compare the Epithalamion made at Lincolns Inn:

Daughters of London, you which be

Daughters of London, you who are

Our Golden Mines, and furnish'd Treasury,

Our golden mines and stocked treasury,

You which are Angels, yet still bring with you

You who are Angels, yet still carry with you

Thousands of Angels on your marriage days

Thousands of angels on your wedding day

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

Make her for Love fit fuel,

Make her for love fit fuel,

As gay as Flora, and as rich as Inde.

As cheerful as Flora and as wealthy as Inde.

Compare also: 'I possess as much in your wish, Sir, as if I were made Lord of the Indies.' Jonson, Every Man out of his Humour, II. iii.

Compare also: 'I have as much in your wish, Sir, as if I were made the Lord of the Indies.' Jonson, Every Man out of his Humour, II. iii.

The 'Infanta' of A25, O'F, Q is pretty certainly right, though 'Infant' can be applied, like 'Prince', to a woman. There is probably a second allusion to the claim of the Infanta of Spain to be heir to the English throne.

The 'Infanta' of A25, O'F, Q is most likely correct, although 'Infant' can refer to a woman, just like 'Prince' can. There might also be a second reference to the claim of the Infanta of Spain to be the heir to the English throne.

l. 60. heavens Scheme: 'Scheme' is certainly the right reading. The common MS. spelling, 'sceame' or 'sceames', explains the 'sceanes' which 1633 has derived from N, TCD. For the Satyres the editor did not use his best MS. See Text and Canon, &c., p. xcv. It is possible that a slurred definite article ('th'heavens') has been lost.

l. 60. heavens Scheme: 'Scheme' is definitely the correct reading. The common manuscript spelling, 'sceame' or 'sceames', explains the 'sceanes' that 1633 has taken from N, TCD. For the Satyres, the editor didn't use the best manuscript. See Text and Canon, &c., p. xcv. It's possible that a slurred definite article ('th'heavens') has been lost.

In preparing his 'theme' or horoscope the astrologer had five principal things to consider, (1) the heavenly mansions, (2) the signs of the zodiac, (3) the planets, (4) the aspects and configurations, (5) the fixed stars. With this end in view the astrologer divided the heavens into twelve parts, called mansions, to which he related the positions occupied at the same moment by the stars in each of them ('drawing the horoscope'). There were several methods of doing this. That of Ptolemy consisted in dividing the zodiac into twelve equal parts. This was called the equal manner. To represent the mansions the astrologers constructed twelve triangles between two squares placed one within the other. Each of the twelve mansions thus formed had a different name, and determined different aspects of the life and fortune of the subject of the horoscope. From the first was foretold the general character of his life, his health, his habits, morals. The second indicated his [pg 109] wealth; and so on. The different signs of the zodiac and the planets, in like manner, had each its special influence. But sufficient has been said to indicate what Donne means by 'drawing forth Heavens scheme'.

In creating his 'theme' or horoscope, the astrologer had five main things to think about: (1) the heavenly mansions, (2) the signs of the zodiac, (3) the planets, (4) the aspects and configurations, and (5) the fixed stars. To achieve this, the astrologer divided the heavens into twelve sections, called mansions, based on the positions of the stars at that moment ('drawing the horoscope'). There were different ways to do this. Ptolemy's method involved splitting the zodiac into twelve equal parts, known as the equal manner. To represent the mansions, astrologers built twelve triangles between two squares, one inside the other. Each of these twelve mansions had its own name and influenced different aspects of the life and fortune of the person whose horoscope it was. The first mansion indicated the general character of their life, health, habits, and morals. The second one revealed their wealth, and so on. Each zodiac sign and planet also had its distinct influence. But enough has been said to show what Donne means by 'drawing forth Heaven's scheme.'

l. 62. subtile-witted. There is something to be said for the 'supple-witted' of H51 and some other MSS. 'Subtle-witted' means 'fantastic, ingenious'; 'supple-witted' means 'variable'. Like Fastidious Brisk in Every Man out of his Humour, they have a fresh fashion in suits every day. 'When men are willing to prefer their friends, we heare them often give these testimonies of a man; He hath good parts, and you need not be ashamed to speak for him; he understands the world, he knowes how things passe, and he hath a discreet, a supple, and an appliable disposition, and hee may make a fit instrument for all your purposes, and you need not be afraid to speake for him.' Sermons 80. 74. 750. A 'supple disposition' is one that changes easily to adapt itself to circumstances.

l. 62. subtile-witted. There's something to appreciate about the 'supple-witted' in H51 and some other manuscripts. 'Subtle-witted' means 'fantastic, ingenious'; 'supple-witted' means 'variable'. Like Fastidious Brisk in Every Man out of his Humour, they have a fresh style every day. 'When people are eager to support their friends, we often hear them say things like this about a man: He has good qualities, and you shouldn't hesitate to vouch for him; he understands the world, he knows how things work, and he has a discreet, flexible, and adaptable nature, making him a great fit for all your needs, and you shouldn't be afraid to support him.' Sermons 80. 74. 750. A 'supple disposition' is one that easily changes to suit different situations.

Page 148, l. 81. O Elephant or Ape, See Introductory Note to Satyres.

Page 148, l. 81. O Elephant or Ape, See Introductory Note to Satyres.

l. 89. I whispered let'us go. I have, following the example of 1633 in other cases, indicated the slurring of 'let'us' or 'let's', which is necessary metrically if we are to read the full 'whispered' which 1669 first contracts to 'whisperd'. Q shows that 'let's' is the right contraction. Donne's use of colloquial slurrings must be constantly kept in view when reading especially his satires. They are not always indicated in the editions: but note l. 52:

l. 89. I whispered, "Let's go." I have, following the example of 1633 in other cases, pointed out the slurring of 'let'us' or 'let's', which is necessary metrically if we are to read the full 'whispered' which 1669 first shortens to 'whisperd'. Q shows that 'let's' is the correct contraction. Donne's use of casual slurrings must be constantly kept in mind when reading especially his satires. They are not always indicated in the editions: but note l. 52:

I shut my chamber doore, and come, lets goe.

I closed my bedroom door and said, "Come on, let’s go."

Page 149, ll. 100-4. My punctuation of these lines is a slight modification of that indicated by W and JC, which give the proper division of the speeches. The use of inverted commas would make this clearer, but Chambers' division seems to me (if I understand it) to give the whole speech, from 'But to me' to 'So is the Pox', to Donne's companion, which is to deprive Donne of his closing repartee. The Grolier Club editor avoids this, but makes 'Why he hath travelled long?' a part of Donne's speech beginning 'Our dull comedians want him'. I divide the speeches thus:—

Page 149, ll. 100-4. My punctuation for these lines is a slight change from what W and JC suggested, which provided the correct separation of the speeches. Using quotation marks would clarify this, but Chambers' division seems to indicate (if I’m understanding it right) that the entire speech, from 'But to me' to 'So is the Pox', belongs to Donne's companion, which would take away Donne's final comeback. The Grolier Club editor avoids this issue, but makes 'Why he hath travelled long?' part of Donne's speech that starts with 'Our dull comedians want him'. I separate the speeches like this:—

Donne. Why stoop'st thou so?

Donne. Why are you stooping?

Companion. Why? he hath travail'd.

Friend. Why? He has traveled.

Donne. Long?

Done. Long?

Companion. No: but to me (Donne interpolates

Companion. No: but to me (Donne interpolates

'which understand none') he doth seem to be

'which understand none') he seems to be

Perfect French and Italian.

Fluent in French and Italian.

Donne. So is the Pox.

Donne. So is the flu.

The brackets round 'which understand none' I have taken from Q. I had thought of inserting them before I came on this MS. Of course brackets in old editions are often used where commas would [pg 110] be sufficient, and one can build nothing on their insertion here in one MS. But it seems to me that these words have no point unless regarded as a sarcastic comment interpolated by Donne, perhaps sotto voce. 'To you, who understand neither French nor Italian, he may seem perfect French and Italian—but to no one else.' Probably an eclectic attire was the only evidence of travel observable in the person in question. 'How oddly is he suited!' says Portia of her English wooer; 'I think he bought his doublet in Italy, his round hose in France, his bonnet in Germany, and his behaviour everywhere.' Brackets are thus used by Jonson to indicate a remark interjected sotto voce. See the quotation from the Poetaster in the note on The Message (II. p. 37). Modern editors substitute for the brackets the direction 'Aside', which is not in the Folio (1616).

The brackets around 'which understand none' are from Q. I had planned to add them before I found this manuscript. Of course, brackets in older editions are often used where commas would suffice, and we can’t draw any conclusions based on their use in just one manuscript. However, I think these words only make sense if viewed as a sarcastic comment inserted by Donne, perhaps sotto voce. 'To you, who understand neither French nor Italian, he might seem like a perfect Frenchman and Italian—but not to anyone else.' Likely, the only sign of travel in this person was their eclectic outfit. 'What a strange way he dresses!' Portia remarks about her English suitor; 'I think he bought his doublet in Italy, his round hose in France, his bonnet in Germany, and his behavior everywhere.' Jonson uses brackets to show a comment added sotto voce. Refer to the quotation from Poetaster in the note on The Message (II. p. 37). Modern editors replace the brackets with the direction 'Aside', which isn’t in the Folio (1616).

Page 149. Satyre II.

ll. 1-4. It will be seen that H51 gives two alternative versions of these lines. The version of the printed text is that of the majority of the MSS.

ll. 1-4. It will be clear that H51 provides two different versions of these lines. The version in the printed text is that of most of the manuscripts.

Page 150, ll. 15-16. As in some Organ, &c. Chambers prints these lines with a comma after 'move', connecting them with what follows about love-poetry. Clearly they belong to what has been said about dramatic poets. It is Marlowe and his fellows who are the bellows which set the actor-puppets in motion.

Page 150, ll. 15-16. As in some Organ, &c. Chambers prints these lines with a comma after 'move', linking them to the discussion about love poetry. Clearly, they relate to what's been mentioned about dramatic poets. It's Marlowe and his contemporaries who are the ones getting the actor-puppets moving.

ll. 19-20. Rammes and slings now, &c. The 'Rimes and songs' of P is a quaint variant due either to an accident of hearing or to an interpretation of the metaphor: 'As in war money is more effective than rams and slings, so it is more effective in love than songs.' But there is a further allusion in the condensed stroke, for 'pistolets' means also 'fire-arms'. Money is as much more effective than poetry in love as fire-arms are than rams and slings in war. Donne is Dryden's teacher in the condensed stroke, which 'cleaves to the waist', lines such as

ll. 19-20. Rammes and slings now, &c. The 'Rimes and songs' of P is an unusual variation likely due to either a misunderstanding or a different take on the metaphor: 'Just as money is more powerful in war than rams and slings, it is also more powerful in love than songs.' However, there’s also another reference in the concise expression since 'pistolets' also means 'firearms.' Money is significantly more effective than poetry in love, just as firearms are more effective than rams and slings in war. Donne serves as Dryden's inspiration for this succinct expression, which 'cleaves to the waist,' as seen in lines such as

They got a villain, and we lost a fool.

They caught a villain, and we lost an idiot.

Page 151, l. 33. to out-sweare the Letanie. 'Letanie,' the reading of all the MSS., is indicated by a dash in 1633 and is omitted without any indication by 1635-39. In 1649-50 the blank was supplied, probably conjecturally, by 'the gallant'. It was not till 1669 that 'Letanie' was inserted. In 'versifying' Donne's Satyres Pope altered this to 'or Irishmen out-swear', and Warburton in a note explains the original: 'Dr. Donne's is a low allusion to a licentious quibble used at that time by the enemies of the English Liturgy, who, disliking the frequent invocations in the Litanie, called them the taking God's name in vain, which is the Scripture periphrasis for swearing.'

Page 151, l. 33. to out-swear the Litanies. 'Litanies,' the reading of all the manuscripts, is indicated by a dash in 1633 and is omitted without any indication by 1635-39. In 1649-50 the blank was filled in, probably as a guess, by 'the gallant.' It wasn't until 1669 that 'Litanies' was added. In 'versifying' Donne's Satyres, Pope changed this to 'or Irishmen out-swear', and Warburton in a note explains the original: 'Dr. Donne's reference is a low allusion to a vulgar quibble used at that time by the critics of the English Liturgy, who, disapproving of the frequent invocations in the Litanies, referred to them as taking God's name in vain, which is a scriptural way of saying swearing.'

l. 36. tenements. Drummond in HN writes 'torments', probably a conjectural emendation. Drummond was not so well versed in Scholastic Philosophy as Donne.

l. 36. tenements. Drummond in HN writes 'torments', likely a guess at a correction. Drummond wasn't as knowledgeable in Scholastic Philosophy as Donne.

l. 44. But a scarce Poet. This is the reading of the best MSS., and [pg 111] I have adopted it in preference to 'But scarce a Poet', which is an awkward phrase and does not express what the writer means. Donne does not say that he is barely a poet, but that he is a bad poet. Donne uses 'scarce' thus as an adjective again in Satyre IV, l. 4 (where see note) and l. 240. It seems to have puzzled copyists and editors, who amend it in various ways. By 'jollier of this state' he means 'prouder of this state', using the word as in 'jolly statesmen', I. 7.

l. 44. But a rare Poet. This is the reading of the best manuscripts, and [pg 111] I have chosen it over 'But barely a Poet', which is an awkward phrase and doesn’t convey what the writer means. Donne isn’t saying he’s just a mediocre poet, but that he’s a poor poet. Donne uses 'rare' in this way again in Satyre IV, l. 4 (see note) and l. 240. It seems to have confused copyists and editors, who have corrected it in various ways. By 'jollier of this state' he means 'prouder of this state', using the word as in 'jolly statesmen', l. 7.

l. 48. 'language of the Pleas and Bench.' See Introductory Note for legal diction in love-sonnets.

l. 48. 'language of the Pleas and Bench.' See Introductory Note for legal language in love sonnets.

Page 152, ll. 62-3. but men which chuse

Page 152, ll. 62-3. but men who choose

Law practise for meere gaine, bold soule, repute.

Law practice for pure profit, bold spirit, reputation.

The unpunctuated 'for meere gaine bold soule repute' of 1633-69 and most MSS. has caused considerable trouble to the editors and copyists. One way out of the difficulty, 'bold souls repute,' appears in Chambers' edition as an emendation, and before that in Tonson's edition (1719), whence it was copied by all the editions to Chalmers' (1810). Lowell's conjecture, 'hold soules repute,' had been anticipated in some MSS. There is no real difficulty. I had comma'd the words 'bold soule' before I examined Q, which places them in brackets, a common means in old books of indicating an apostrophe. The 'bold soule' addressed, and invoked to esteem such worthless people aright, is the 'Sir' (whoever that may be) to whom the whole poem is addressed. A note in HN prefixed to this poem says that it is taken from 'C. B.'s copy', i.e. Christopher Brooke's. It is quite possible that this Satyre, like The Storme, was addressed to him.

The unpunctuated phrase "for mere gain bold soul repute" from 1633-69 and most manuscripts has caused quite a bit of trouble for editors and copyists. One solution, "bold souls repute," is found in Chambers' edition as an emendation, and was used earlier in Tonson's edition (1719), from which it was copied by all subsequent editions up to Chalmers' (1810). Lowell's suggestion, "hold souls repute," had been noted in some manuscripts before. There isn’t really a problem here. I had already inserted a comma in the words "bold soul" before I looked at Q, which puts them in brackets, a common way in old books to indicate an apostrophe. The "bold soul" being addressed, and called upon to judge such worthless people correctly, is the "Sir" (whoever he may be) to whom the entire poem is directed. A note in HN at the beginning of this poem states that it is taken from "C. B.'s copy," meaning Christopher Brooke's. It's quite possible that this Satyre, like The Storme, was directed at him.

ll. 71-4. Like a wedge in a block, wring to the barre,

ll. 71-4. Like a wedge in a block, squeeze to the bar,

Bearing-like Asses; and more shamelesse farre, &c.

Bearing-like Donkeys; and even more shameless, &c.

These lines are printed as in 1633, except that the comma after 'Asses' is raised to a semicolon, and that I have put a hyphen between 'Bearing' and 'like'. The lines are difficult and have greatly puzzled editors. Grosart prints from H51 and reads 'wringd', which, though an admissible form of the past-participle, makes no sense here. The Grolier Club editor prints:

These lines are printed like in 1633, except the comma after 'Asses' is changed to a semicolon, and I've added a hyphen between 'Bearing' and 'like'. The lines are challenging and have confused many editors. Grosart prints from H51 and reads 'wringd', which, although it's a valid form of the past participle, doesn't make sense here. The Grolier Club editor prints:

Like a wedge in a block, wring to the bar,

Like a wedge in a block, twist to the bar,

Bearing like asses, and more shameless far

Bearing like donkeys, and even more shamelessly far

Than carted whores; lie to the grave judge; for ...

Than carted whores; lie to the grave judge; for ...

Chambers adopts much the same scheme:

Chambers takes a similar approach:

Like a wedge in a block, wring to the bar,

Like a wedge in a block, squeeze to the bar,

Bearing like asses, and more shameless far

Bearing like donkeys, and even more shamelessly

Than carted whores; lie to the grave judge, for ...

Than carted whores; lie to the grave judge, for ...

By retaining the comma after 'bar' in a modernized text with modern punctuation these editors leave it doubtful whether they do or do not consider that 'asses' is the object to 'wring'. Further, they connect 'and more shameless far than carted whores' closely with [pg 112] 'asses', separating it by a semicolon from 'lie to the grave judge'. I take it that 'more shameless far' is regarded by these editors as a qualifying adjunct to 'asses'. This is surely wrong. The subject of the long sentence is 'He' (l. 65), and the infinitives throughout are complements to 'must': 'He must walk ... he must talk ... [he must] lie ... [he must] wring to the bar bearing-like asses; [he must], more shameless than carted whores, lie to the grave judge, &c.' This is the only method in which I can construe the passage, and it carries with it the assumption that 'bearing like' should be connected by a hyphen to form an adjective similar to 'Relique-like', which is the MS. form of 'Relique-ly' at l. 84. Certainly it is 'he', Coscus, who is 'more shameless, &c.,' not his victims. These are the 'bearing-like asses', the patient Catholics or suspected Catholics whom he wrings to the bar and forces to disgorge fines. Coscus, a poet in his youth, has become a Topcliffe in his maturer years. 'Bearing,' 'patient' is the regular epithet for asses in Elizabethan literature:

By keeping the comma after 'bar' in a modernized text with current punctuation, these editors leave it uncertain whether they think 'asses' is the object of 'wring.' Additionally, they link 'and more shameless far than carted whores' closely with [pg 112] 'asses', separating it from 'lie to the grave judge' with a semicolon. I believe the editors view 'more shameless far' as a qualifying phrase for 'asses.' This is definitely incorrect. The subject of the long sentence is 'He' (l. 65), and the infinitives throughout are complements to 'must': 'He must walk ... he must talk ... [he must] lie ... [he must] wring to the bar bearing-like asses; [he must], more shameless than carted whores, lie to the grave judge, etc.' This is the only way I can interpret the passage, and it assumes that 'bearing like' should be hyphenated to form an adjective similar to 'Relique-like', which is the manuscript form of 'Relique-ly' at l. 84. Clearly, it's 'he', Coscus, who is 'more shameless, etc.,' not his victims. These are the 'bearing-like asses', the patient Catholics or suspected Catholics he forces to the bar and makes pay fines. Coscus, a poet in his youth, has become a Topcliffe in his older years. 'Bearing,' 'patient' is the usual term for asses in Elizabethan literature:

Asses are made to bear and so are you.

Asses are meant to carry loads, and so are you.

Taming of the Shrew, II. i. 200.

Taming of the Shrew, Act II, Scene i, line 200.

In Jonson's Poetaster, v. i, the ass is declared to be the hieroglyphic of

In Jonson's Poetaster, v. i, the donkey is said to be the symbol of

Patience, frugality, and fortitude.

Patience, thrift, and resilience.

Possibly, but it is not very likely, Donne refers not only to the stupid patience of the ass but to her fertility: 'They be very gainefull and profitable to their maisters, yielding more commodities than the revenues of good farmers.' Holland's Pliny, 8. 43, Of Asses.

Possibly, but it's not very likely, Donne is referring not just to the foolish patience of the donkey but also to her fertility: 'They are very useful and beneficial to their owners, providing more goods than the earnings of good farmers.' Holland's Pliny, 8. 43, Of Asses.

Page 153, l. 87. In parchments. The plural is the reading of the better MSS. and seems to me to give the better sense. The final 's' is so easily overlooked or confounded with a final 'e' that one must determine the right reading by the sense of the passage.

Page 153, l. 87. In parchments. The plural form is found in the better manuscripts and appears to provide a clearer meaning. The final 's' is easily missed or mistaken for a final 'e,' so one must figure out the correct reading based on the context of the passage.

ll. 93-6. When Luther was profest, &c. The 'power and glory clause' which is not found in the Vulgate or any of the old Latin versions of the New Testament (and is therefore not used in Catholic prayers, public or private), was taken by Erasmus (1516) from all the Greek codices, though he does not regard it as genuine. Thence it passed into Luther's (1521) and most Reformed versions. In his popular and devotional Auslegung deutsch des Vaterunsers (1519) Luther makes no reference to it.

ll. 93-6. When Luther was ordained, etc. The 'power and glory clause,' which isn’t found in the Vulgate or any of the old Latin versions of the New Testament (and is therefore not used in Catholic prayers, whether public or private), was taken by Erasmus (1516) from all the Greek manuscripts, although he does not consider it authentic. From there, it made its way into Luther's (1521) and most Reformed versions. In his popular and devotional German Explanation of the Lord's Prayer (1519), Luther makes no mention of it.

l. 105. Whereas th'old ... In great hals. The line as I have printed it combines the versions of 1633 and the later editions. It is found in several MSS. Some of these, on the other hand, like 1633-69, read 'where'; but 'where's' with a plural subject following was quite idiomatic. Compare: 'Here needs no spies nor eunuchs,' p. 81, l. 39; 'With firmer age returns our liberties,' p. 115, l. 77.

l. 105. Whereas the old ... In great halls. The line as I’ve written it combines the versions from 1633 and the later editions. It appears in several manuscripts. Some of these, however, like 1633-69, read 'where'; but 'where's' with a plural subject following was quite idiomatic. Compare: 'Here needs no spies nor eunuchs,' p. 81, l. 39; 'With firmer age returns our liberties,' p. 115, l. 77.

At p. 165, l. 182, the MSS. point to 'cryes his flatterers' as the original version. See Franz, Shak.-Gram. § 672; Knecht, Die Kongruenz zwischen Subjekt und Prädikat (1911), p. 28.

At p. 165, l. 182, the manuscripts indicate 'cryes his flatterers' as the original version. See Franz, Shak.-Gram. § 672; Knecht, Die Kongruenz zwischen Subjekt und Prädikat (1911), p. 28.

[pg 113]

[pg 113]

Donne has other instances of irregular concord, or of the plural form in 's', and 'th':

Donne has other examples of irregular agreement, or the plural form with 's' and 'th':

by thy fathers wrath

by your father's wrath

By all paines which want and divorcement hath.      P. 111, l. 8.

By all the pain that lack and separation bring.      P. 111, l. 8.

Had'st thou staid there, and look'd out at her eyes,

Had you stayed there and looked into her eyes,

All had ador'd thee that now from thee flies.         P. 285, l. 17.

All who once adored you now flee from you.         P. 285, l. 17.

Those unlick't beare-whelps, unfil'd pistolets

Those unused bear cubs, unfired pistols

That (more than Canon shot) availes or lets.           P. 97, l. 32.

That (more than Canon shot) helps or allows.         P. 97, l. 32.

The rhyme makes the form here indisputable. The MSS. point to a more frequent use of 'hath' with a plural subject than the editions have preserved. The above three instances seem all plurals. In other cases the individuals form a whole, or there is ellipsis:

The rhyme makes the structure here clear. The manuscripts indicate a more common use of 'hath' with a plural subject than what the editions have shown. The three examples above all appear to be plural. In other cases, the individuals create a whole, or there is an omission:

All Kings, and all their favorites,

All kings and all their favorites,

All glory of honors, beauties, wits,

All glory of honors, beauties, wits,

The Sunne it selfe which makes times, as they passe,

The Sun itself, which marks the passage of time,

Is elder by a year, now, then it was.

Is older by a year now than it was then.

 The Anniversarie, p. 24, ll. 1-4.

The Anniversary, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, ll. 1-4.

He that but tasts, he that devours,

He who just tastes, he who devours,

And he that leaves all, doth as well.

And the one who gives up everything does just as well.

   Communitie, p. 33, ll. 20-1.

Community, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, ll. 20-1.

Page 154, l. 107. meanes blesse. The reading of 1633 has the support of the best MSS. Grosart and Chambers prefer the reading of the later editions, 'Meane's blest.' This, it would seem to me, needs the definite article. The other reading gives quite the same sense, 'in all things means (i.e. middle ways, moderate measures) bring blessings':

Page 154, l. 107. means bless. The 1633 edition is backed by the best manuscripts. Grosart and Chambers favor the later editions' reading, 'Mean's blessed.' However, I feel this needs the definite article. The other reading conveys the same idea: 'in all things, means (i.e. middle ways, moderate measures) bring blessings':

Rectius vives, Licini, neque altum

Live rightly, Licinius, not lofty

Semper urgendo neque, dum procellas

Semper urgendo neque, dum procellas

Cautus horrescis, nimium premendo

You are too tense.

Litus iniquum.

Lopsided.

Auream quisquis mediocritatem

Auream quisquis mediocritatem

Diligit, tutus caret obsoleti

Diligit, safe from the old

Sordibus tecti, caret invidenda

The house is free of envy.

Sobrius aula.

Sober hall.

  Horace, Odes, ii. 10.

Horace, Odes, ii. 10.

The general tenor of the closing lines recalls Horace's treatment of the same theme in Sat. ii. 2. 88, 125, more than either Juvenal, Sat. ix, or Persius, Sat. vi.

The overall vibe of the closing lines reminds us more of Horace’s approach to the same theme in Sat. ii. 2. 88, 125 than it does of either Juvenal, Sat. ix, or Persius, Sat. vi.

Grosart states that 'means, then as now, meant riches, possessions, but never the mean or middle'. But see O.E.D., which quotes for the plural in this sense: 'Tempering goodly well Their contrary dislikes with loved means.' Spenser, Hymns. In the singular Bacon has, 'But to speake in a Meane.' Of Adversitie.

Grosart says that 'means, then as now, meant wealth, belongings, but never the average or middle'. But see O.E.D., which cites the plural in this context: 'Tempering goodly well Their contrary dislikes with loved means.' Spenser, Hymns. In the singular, Bacon states, 'But to speak in a Mean.' Of Adversitie.

[pg 114]

[pg 114]

Page 154. Satyre III.

Page 155, l. 19. leaders rage. This phrase might tempt one to date the poem after the Cadiz expedition and Islands voyage, in both of which 'leaders' rage', i.e. the quarrels of Howard and Essex, and of Essex and Raleigh, militated against success; but it is too little to build upon. Donne may mean simply the arbitrary exercise of arbitrary power on the part of leaders.

Page 155, l. 19. leaders rage. This phrase might lead someone to think the poem was written after the Cadiz expedition and Islands voyage, during which 'leaders rage', meaning the disputes between Howard and Essex, and Essex and Raleigh, worked against success; however, this is too flimsy to draw conclusions. Donne may simply be referring to the random use of power by leaders.

ll. 30-2. who made thee to stand Sentinell, &c. 'Souldier' is the reading of what is perhaps the older version of the Satyres. It would do as well: 'Quare et tibi, Publi, et piis omnibus retinendus est animus in custodia corporis; nec iniussu eius a quo ille est vobis datus ex hominum vita migrandum est, ne munus assignatum a Deo defugisse videamini.' Cicero, Somnium Scipionis.

ll. 30-2. who made you stand watch, etc. 'Soldier' is the reading from what is possibly the older version of the Satires. It would work just as well: 'Therefore, both for you, Publius, and for all the righteous, the mind must be kept as a guardian of the body; nor should anyone leave this life without the order of the one to whom he is given, so you do not appear to have evaded the duty assigned to you by God.' Cicero, Dream of Scipio.

'Veteres quidem philosophiae principes, Pythagoras et Plotinus, prohibitionis huius non tam creatores sunt quam praecones, omnino illicitum esse dicentes quempiam militiae servientem a praesidio et commissa sibi statione discedere contra ducis vel principis iussum. Plane eleganti exemplo usi sunt eo quod militia est vita hominis super terram.' John of Salisbury, Policrat. ii. 27.

'The ancient philosophers, Pythagoras and Plotinus, were not exactly the originators of this prohibition but rather its advocates, stating that it is completely forbidden for anyone in military service to leave their post and the duties assigned to them against the order of their leader or prince. They employed a particularly elegant example in that military life is the life of a man on earth.' John of Salisbury, Policrat. ii. 27.

Donne considers the rashness of those whom he refers to as a degree of, an approach to, suicide. To expose ourselves to these perils we abandon the moral warfare to which we are appointed. In his own work on suicide (ΒΙΑΘΑΝΑΤΟΣ, &c.) Donne discusses the permissible approaches to suicide. An unpublished Problem shows his knowledge of John of Salisbury.

Donne reflects on the recklessness of those he labels as a form of suicide. By putting ourselves in these dangerous situations, we neglect the moral battles we’re meant to fight. In his own writing on suicide (ΒΙΑΘΑΝΑΤΟΣ, etc.), Donne explores the acceptable ways to approach the topic of suicide. An unpublished Problem indicates his understanding of John of Salisbury.

ll. 33-4. Know thy foes, &c. I have followed the better MSS. here against 1633 and L74, N, TCD. The dropping of 's' after 'foe' has probably led to the attempt to regularize the construction by interjecting 'h'is'. Donne has three foes in view—the devil, the world, and the flesh.

ll. 33-4. Know your enemies, etc. I have followed the better manuscripts here against 1633 and L74, N, TCD. Dropping the 's' after 'foe' has likely led to the effort to standardize the phrasing by adding 'his'. Donne refers to three enemies—the devil, the world, and the flesh.

l. 35. quit. Whether we read 'quit' or 'rid' the construction is difficult. The phrase seems to mean 'to be free of his whole Realm'—an unparalleled use of either adjective.

l. 35. quit. Whether we read 'quit' or 'rid', the phrasing is complicated. The expression appears to mean 'to be free of his entire Realm'—a unique usage of either adjective.

l. 36. The worlds all parts. Here 'all' means 'every', but Shakespeare would make 'parts' singular: 'All bond and privilege of nature break,' Cor. V. iii. 25. Donne blends two constructions.

l. 36. All parts of the world. Here 'all' means 'every', but Shakespeare would use 'parts' in the singular: 'All bond and privilege of nature break,' Cor. V. iii. 25. Donne combines two constructions.

Page 156, l. 49. Crantz. I have adopted the spelling of W, which emphasizes the Dutch character of the name. The 'Crates ' of Q is tempting as bringing the name into line with the other classical ones, but all the other MSS. have an 'n' in the word. Donne has in view the 'schismatics of Amsterdam' (The Will) and their followers. The change to Grant or Grants shows a tendency in the copyists to substitute a Scotch for a Dutch name.

Page 156, l. 49. Crantz. I’ve used the spelling from W, which highlights the Dutch nature of the name. The 'Crates' from Q is appealing since it aligns the name with other classical ones, but all the other manuscripts have an 'n' in the word. Donne refers to the 'schismatics of Amsterdam' (The Will) and their supporters. The shift to Grant or Grants indicates a tendency among the copyists to replace a Dutch name with a Scottish one.

Page 157, ll. 69-71. But unmoved thou, &c. As punctuated in the old editions these lines are certainly ambiguous. The semicolon [pg 115] after 'allow' has a little less value than that of a full stop; that after 'right' a little more than a comma, or contrariwise. Grosart, Chambers, and the Grolier Club editor all connect 'and the right' with what precedes:

Page 157, ll. 69-71. But you remain unmoved, etc. As marked in the old editions, these lines are definitely unclear. The semicolon [pg 115] after 'allow' carries slightly less weight than a period; the one after 'right' has slightly more value than a comma, or vice versa. Grosart, Chambers, and the Grolier Club editor all link 'and the right' with what comes before:

But unmoved thou

But you remain unmoved

Of force must one, and forced but one allow;

Of course, one must allow for force, and only one should be forced;

And the right.

And the right side.

So Chambers,—Grosart and the Grolier Club editor place a comma after 'allow'. It seems to me that 'And the right' goes rather with what follows:

So Chambers,—Grosart and the Grolier Club editor put a comma after 'allow'. I think 'And the right' fits better with what comes next:

But unmoved thou

But you remain unmoved

Of force must one, and forced but one allow.

Of course, one must do something, and forced to do just one thing.

And the right, ask thy father which is she.

And the right, ask your father which one she is.

If the first arrangement be right, then 'And' seems awkward. The second marks two stages in the argument: a stable judgement compels us to acknowledge religion, and that there can be only one. This being so, the next question is, Which is the true one? As to that, we cannot do better than consult our fathers:

If the first arrangement is correct, then "And" feels out of place. The second outlines two phases in the argument: a reliable judgment forces us to recognize religion, and there can only be one true religion. Given this, the next question is, which one is the true religion? To answer that, we should look to our ancestors:

In doubtful questions 'tis the safest way

In uncertain situations, it's best to

To learn what unsuspected ancients say;

To discover what hidden ancient people have to say;

For 'tis not likely we should higher soar

For it's not likely we should rise any higher.

In search of Heaven than all the Church before;

In search of Heaven more than all the Church before;

Nor can we be deceived unless we see

Nor can we be fooled unless we see

The Scriptures and the Fathers disagree.

The Scriptures and the Church Fathers disagree.

Dryden, Religio Laici.

Dryden, *Religio Laici*.

'Remember the days of old, consider the years of many generations: ask thy father, and he will shew thee; thy elders, and they will tell thee.' Deut. xxxii. 7.

'Remember the days of old, consider the years of many generations: ask your father, and he will show you; your elders, and they will tell you.' Deut. xxxii. 7.

l. 76. To adore, or scorne an image, &c. Compare: 'I should violate my own arm rather than a Church, nor willingly deface the name of Saint or Martyr. At the sight of a Cross or Crucifix I can dispense with my hat, but scarce with the thought or memory of my Saviour: I cannot laugh at, but rather pity the fruitless journeys of Pilgrims, or contemn the miserable condition of Friars; for though misplaced in circumstances, there is something in it of Devotion. I could never hear the Ave-Mary Bell without an elevation, or think it a sufficient warrant, because they erred in one circumstance, for me to err in all, that is in silence and dumb contempt.... At a solemn Procession I have wept abundantly, while my consorts blind with opposition and prejudice, have fallen into an excess of scorn and laughter.' Sir Thomas Browne, Religio Medici, sect. 3. Compare also Donne's letter To Sir H. R. (probably to Goodyere), (Letters, p. 29), 'You know I have never imprisoned the word Religion; not straightning it Friarly ad religiones factitias, (as the Romans call well their orders of Religion), nor immuring it in a Rome, or a [pg 116] Geneva; they are all virtual beams of one Sun.... They are not so contrary as the North and South Poles; and they are connaturall pieces of one circle. Religion is Christianity, which being too spirituall to be seen by us, doth therefore take an apparent body of good life and works, so salvation requires an honest Christian.'

l. 76. To adore, or scorn an image, etc. Compare: 'I would rather harm my own arm than a Church, nor would I willingly deface the name of a Saint or Martyr. When I see a Cross or Crucifix, I can take off my hat, but I can hardly dismiss the thought or memory of my Savior: I can’t mock, but rather feel pity for the pointless journeys of Pilgrims, or look down on the unfortunate state of Friars; for though they may be misplaced in their circumstances, there is still something about it that shows devotion. I could never hear the Ave-Mary Bell without feeling uplifted, nor think it’s enough justification, because they erred in one aspect, for me to err completely, that is, in silence and contempt... During a solemn Procession, I have cried a lot, while my peers, blinded by opposition and prejudice, have fallen into excessive scorn and laughter.' Sir Thomas Browne, Religio Medici, sect. 3. Compare also Donne's letter To Sir H. R. (probably to Goodyere), (Letters, p. 29), 'You know I have never confined the word Religion; not narrowing it to Friarly ad religiones factitias (as the Romans refer to their religious orders), nor locking it up in a Rome, or a [pg 116] Geneva; they are all virtual rays of one Sun... They are not as opposed as the North and South Poles; and they are naturally connected parts of one circle. Religion is Christianity, which, being too spiritual to be seen by us, therefore takes on an obvious form of good life and works, so salvation requires a genuine Christian.'

l. 80. Cragged and steep. The three epithets, 'cragged', 'ragged', and 'rugged', found in the MSS., are all legitimate and appropriate. The second has the support of the best MSS. and is used by Donne elsewhere: 'He shall shine upon thee in all dark wayes, and rectifie thee in all ragged ways.' Sermons 80. 52. 526. Shakespeare uses it repeatedly: 'A ragged, fearful, hanging rock,' Gent. of Ver. I. ii. 121; 'My ragged prison walls,' Rich. II, V. v. 21; and metaphorically, 'Winter's ragged hand,' Sonn. VI. i.

l. 80. Cragged and steep. The three adjectives, 'cragged', 'ragged', and 'rugged', found in the manuscripts, are all valid and fitting. The second has the support of the best manuscripts and is used by Donne elsewhere: 'He shall shine upon thee in all dark ways, and rectify thee in all ragged ways.' Sermons 80. 52. 526. Shakespeare uses it repeatedly: 'A ragged, fearful, hanging rock,' Gent. of Ver. I. ii. 121; 'My ragged prison walls,' Rich. II, V. v. 21; and metaphorically, 'Winter's ragged hand,' Sonn. VI. i.

ll. 85-7. To will implyes delay, &c. I have changed the 'to' of 1633 to 'too'. It is a mere change of spelling and has the support of both H51 and W. Grosart and Chambers take it as the preposition following the noun it governs, 'hard knowledge to'—an unexampled construction in the case of a monosyllabic preposition. Franz (Shak.-Gram. § 544) gives cases of inversion for metrical purposes, but only with 'mehrsilbigen Präpositionen', e.g. 'For fear lest day should look their shapes upon.' Mid. N. Dream, III. ii. 385.

ll. 85-7. To will implies delay, &c. I have changed the 'to' of 1633 to 'too'. It's just a spelling change and is supported by both H51 and W. Grosart and Chambers see it as the preposition that follows the noun it governs, 'hard knowledge to'—an unusual construction for a monosyllabic preposition. Franz (Shak.-Gram. § 544) mentions cases of inversion for metrical purposes, but only with 'multi-syllable prepositions', e.g. 'For fear lest day should look their shapes upon.' Mid. N. Dream, III. ii. 385.

Grosart, the Grolier Club editor, and Chambers have all, I think, been misled by the accidental omission in 1633 of the full stop or colon after 'doe', l. 85. Chambers prints:

Grosart, the Grolier Club editor, and Chambers have all, I believe, been misled by the accidental omission in 1633 of the period or colon after 'doe', l. 85. Chambers prints:

To will implies delay, therefore now do

To want means to postpone, so do it now.

Hard deeds, the body's pains; hard knowledge to

Hard deeds, the body's pain; hard knowledge to

The mind's endeavours reach.

The mind's efforts extend.

The Grolier Club version is:

The Grolier Club edition is:

To will implies delay, therefore now do

To want means to put things off, so do it now.

Hard deeds, the body's pains; hard knowledge too

Hard work brings physical pain; tough lessons do as well.

The mind's endeavours reach.

The mind's efforts reach.

The latter is the better version, but in each 'the body's pains' is a strange apposition to 'deeds' taken as object to 'do'. We do not 'do pains'. The second clause also has no obvious relation to the first which would justify the 'too'. If we close the first sentence at 'doe', we get both better sense and a better balance: 'Act now, for the night cometh. Hard deeds are achieved by the body's pains (i.e. toil, effort), and hard knowledge is attained by the mind's efforts.' The order of the words, and the condensed force given to 'reach' produce a somewhat harsh effect, but not more so than is usual in the Satyres, and less so than the alternative versions of the editors. The following lines continue the thought quite naturally: 'No endeavours of the mind will enable us to comprehend mysteries, but all eyes can apprehend them, dazzle as they may.' Compare: 'In all Philosophy there is not so darke a thing as light; As the sunne which is fons lucis naturalis, the beginning of naturall light, is the most [pg 117] evident thing to be seen, and yet the hardest to be looked upon, so is naturall light to our reason and understanding. Nothing clearer, for it is clearnesse it selfe, nothing darker, it is enwrapped in so many scruples. Nothing nearer, for it is round about us, nothing more remote, for wee know neither entrance, nor limits of it. Nothing more easie, for a child discerns it, nothing more hard for no man understands it. It is apprehensible by sense, and not comprehensible by reason. If wee winke, wee cannot chuse but see it, if wee stare, wee know it never the better.' Sermons 50. 36. 324.

The latter is the better version, but in each instance of 'the body's pains,' there's an odd connection to 'deeds' when it's used as the object of 'do.' We don’t 'do pains.' The second clause also doesn’t clearly relate to the first, which makes the 'too' seem out of place. If we end the first sentence at 'do,' we get clearer meaning and better balance: 'Act now, for the night is coming. Hard deeds are accomplished through the body's pains (i.e. toil, effort), and hard knowledge is gained through the mind's efforts.' The word order and the condensed expression of 'reach' give a somewhat harsh effect, but it’s not more than what’s typical in the Satyres, and it’s less harsh than the alternative versions from the editors. The following lines continue this thought naturally: 'No efforts of the mind will help us to comprehend mysteries, but all eyes can apprehend them, no matter how dazzling they are.' Compare: 'In all Philosophy, there’s nothing as dark as light. Just like the sun, which is fons lucis naturalis, the source of natural light, is the most visible thing to see, yet the hardest to look at, natural light is the same for our reason and understanding. Nothing is clearer, since it is clearnesse itself, and nothing is darker, as it's wrapped in so many uncertainties. Nothing is nearer, for it surrounds us, and nothing more distant, since we know neither its entrance nor its limits. Nothing is more easie, for a child can recognize it, nothing more hard, as no man fully understands it. It can be perceived by sense, but not fully grasped by reason. If we close our eyes, we can’t help but see it; if we stare, we won’t understand it any better.' Sermons 50. 36. 324.

Page 158, ll. 96-7. a Philip, or a Gregory, &c. Grosart and Norton conjecture that by Philip is meant Melanchthon, and for 'Gregory' Norton conjectures Gregory VII; Grosart either Gregory the Great or Gregory of Nazianzus. But surely Philip of Spain is balanced against Harry of England, one defender of the faith against another, as Gregory against Luther. What Gregory is meant we cannot say, but probably Donne had in view Gregory XIII or Gregory XIV, post-Reformation Popes, rather than either of those mentioned above. Satire does not deal in Ancient History. The choice is between Catholic and Protestant Princes and Popes.

Page 158, ll. 96-7. a Philip, or a Gregory, &c. Grosart and Norton suggest that Philip refers to Melanchthon, and for 'Gregory' Norton thinks of Gregory VII; Grosart considers either Gregory the Great or Gregory of Nazianzus. However, it seems that Philip of Spain is set against Henry of England, one defender of the faith compared to another, just as Gregory stands opposite Luther. We can’t pinpoint which Gregory is being referred to, but it’s likely that Donne had Gregory XIII or Gregory XIV, the Popes after the Reformation, in mind rather than those previously mentioned. Satire doesn’t focus on Ancient History. The conflict is between Catholic and Protestant princes and Popes.

Page 158. Satyre 4.

This satire, like several of the period, is based on Horace's Ibam forte via Sacra (Sat. i. 9), but Donne follows a quite independent line. Horace's theme is at bottom a contrast between his own friendship with Maecenas and 'the way in which vulgar and pushing people sought, and sought in vain, to obtain an introduction'. Donne, like Horace, describes a bore, but makes this the occasion for a general picture of the hangers-on at Court. A more veiled thread running through the poem is an attack on the ways and tricks of informers. The bore's gossip is probably not without a motive:

This satire, similar to several from that time, draws inspiration from Horace's Ibam forte via Sacra (Sat. i. 9), but Donne takes a completely different approach. At its core, Horace's theme contrasts his friendship with Maecenas against "the way in which annoying and overbearing people sought, and failed to obtain, an introduction." Like Horace, Donne portrays a bore, but uses this to create a broader depiction of the sycophants at Court. A more subtle theme that runs throughout the poem critiques the tactics and tricks of informers. The bore’s gossip likely has an ulterior motive:

I ... felt my selfe then

I felt it then

Becoming Traytor, and mee thought I saw

Becoming Traitor, and I thought I saw

One of our Giant Statutes ope his jaw

One of our Giant Statues opened its mouth

To sucke me in.

To pull me in.

The manner in which the stranger accosts him suggests the 'intelligencer': 'Two hungry turns had I scarce fetcht in this wast gallery when I was encountered by a neat pedantical fellow, in the forme of a Cittizen, who thrusting himself abruptly into my companie, like an Intelligencer, began very earnestly to question me.' Nash, Pierce Penniless.

The way the stranger approaches him is reminiscent of the 'intelligencer': 'I had barely made two turns in this empty hallway when I was stopped by a tidy, bookish guy, dressed like a city dweller, who abruptly inserted himself into my company and started to question me earnestly, like an Intelligencer.' Nash, Pierce Penniless.

In the Satyres Donne is always, though he does not state his position too clearly, one with links attaching him to the persecuted Catholic minority. He hates informers and pursuivants.

In the Satyres, Donne is consistently, though he doesn't express it explicitly, connected to the persecuted Catholic minority. He despises informants and those who pursue them.

ll. 1-4. These lines resemble the opening of Régnier's imitation of Horace's satire:

ll. 1-4. These lines are similar to the opening of Régnier's imitation of Horace's satire:

[pg 118]

[pg 118]

Charles, de mes peches j'ay bien fait penitence;

Charles, I've truly repented for my sins;

Or, toy qui te cognois aux cas de conscience,

Or, you who are familiar with matters of conscience,

Juge si j'ay raison de penser estre absous.

Juge si tengo razón al pensar que debo ser absuelto.

I can trace no further resemblance.

I can’t find any more similarities.

l. 4. A recreation to, and scarse map of this. I have ventured here to restore, from Q and its duplicate among the Dyce MSS., what I think must have been the original form of this line. The adjective 'scarse' or 'scarce' used in this way ('a scarce poet', 'a scarce brook') is characteristic of Donne, and it always puzzled his copyists, who tried to correct it in one way or another, e.g. 'scarce a poet', II. 44; 'a scant brooke', IV. 240. It is inconceivable that they would have introduced it. The preposition 'to' governing 'such as' regularizes the construction, but would very easily be omitted by a copyist who wished to smooth the metre or did not at once catch its reference. Donne's use of 'scarse', like his use of 'Macaron' in this poem, is probably an Italianism; in Italian 'scarso' means 'wanting, scanty, poor'—'stretta e scarsa fortuna', 'E si riduce talvolta nell' Estate con si scarsa acqua', 'Veniva bellissima tanto quanto ogni comparazione ci saria scarsa', 'Ma l'ingegno e le rime erano scarse' (Petrarch).

l. 4. A recreation to, and scarce map of this. I have taken the liberty to restore, from Q and its duplicate in the Dyce manuscripts, what I believe was the original form of this line. The adjective 'scarce' used in this way ('a scarce poet', 'a scarce brook') is typical of Donne, and it has always confused his copyists, who tried to correct it in various ways, e.g., 'scarce a poet', II. 44; 'a scant brook', IV. 240. It's hard to believe that they would have introduced it. The preposition 'to' that comes before 'such as' regularizes the construction, but it could easily be omitted by a copyist wanting to smooth out the meter or who didn't immediately understand its reference. Donne's use of 'scarce', like his use of 'Macaron' in this poem, is probably influenced by Italian; in Italian, 'scarso' means 'lacking, scanty, poor'—'stretta e scarsa fortuna', 'E si riduce talvolta nell' Estate con si scarsa acqua', 'Veniva bellissima tanto quanto ogni comparazione ci saria scarsa', 'Ma l'ingegno e le rime erano scarse' (Petrarch).

Page 159, l. 21. seaven Antiquaries studies. Donne has more than one hit at Antiquaries. See the Epigrams and Satyre V. The reign of Elizabeth witnessed a great revival of antiquarian studies and the first formation of an Antiquarian society: 'There was a time, most excellent king,' says a later writer addressing King James, 'when as well under Queen Elizabeth, as under your majesty, certain choice gentlemen, men of known proof, were knit together, statis temporibus, by the love of these studies, upon contribution among themselves: which company consisted of an elective president and of clarissimi, of other antiquaries and a register.' Oldys, Life of Raleigh, p. 317. He goes on to describe how the society was dissolved by death. In the list of names he gives there are more than seven, but it is just possible that Donne refers to some such society in its early stages.

Page 159, l. 21. seven Antiquaries studies. Donne has more than one jab at Antiquaries. See the Epigrams and Satyre V. The reign of Elizabeth saw a major revival of antiquarian studies and the first formation of an Antiquarian society: 'There was a time, most excellent king,' says a later writer addressing King James, 'when, both under Queen Elizabeth and your majesty, certain distinguished gentlemen, men of known ability, came together, statis temporibus, united by their love for these studies, contributing among themselves: this group had an elected president and consisted of distinguished antiquaries as well as a registrar.' Oldys, Life of Raleigh, p. 317. He continues to describe how the society was dissolved due to deaths. In the list of names he provides, there are more than seven, but it's quite possible that Donne refers to a similar society in its early days.

l. 22. Africks monsters, Guianaes rarities. Africa was famous as the land of monsters. The second reference is to the marvels described in Sir Walter Raleigh's The discoverie of the large, rich and bewtiful Empire of Guiana, with a relation of the great and golden City of Manoa which the Spaniards call El Dorado, performed in the year 1595 (pub. 1596). Among the monsters were Amazons, Anthropophagi,

l. 22. African monsters, Guiana's wonders. Africa was known as the place of monsters. The second reference points to the marvels detailed in Sir Walter Raleigh's The Discovery of the Large, Rich and Beautiful Empire of Guiana, with a Relation of the Great and Golden City of Manoa which the Spaniards call El Dorado, performed in the year 1595 (pub. 1596). Among the monsters were Amazons, Anthropophagi,

and men whose heads

and men with heads

Do grow beneath their shoulders.

Do grow under their shoulders.

l. 23. Stranger then strangers, &c. The 'Stranger then strangest' of some MSS. would form a natural climax to the preceding list of marvels. But 'strangers' is the authoritative reading, and forms the transition to the next few lines. The reference is to the unpopularity [pg 119] in London of the numerous strangers whom wars and religious persecution had collected in England. Strype (Annals, iv) prints a paper of 1568 in which the Lord Mayor gives to the Privy Council an account of the strangers in London. In 1593 there were again complaints of their presence and threats to attack them. 'While these inquiries were making, to incense the people against them there were these lines in one of their libels: Doth not the world see that you, beastly brutes, the Belgians, or rather drunken drones and faint-hearted Flemings; and you fraudulent father (sic. Query 'faitor[s]'), Frenchmen, by your cowardly flight from your own natural countries, have abandoned the same into the hands of your proud, cowardly enemies, and have by a feigned hypocrisy and counterfeit show of religion placed yourself here in a most fertile soil, under a most gracious and merciful prince; who hath been contented, to the great prejudice of her own natural subjects, to suffer you to live here in better case and more freedom then her own people—Be it known to all Flemings and Frenchmen that it is best for them to depart out of the realm of England between this and the 9th of July next. If not then to take that which follows: for that there shall be many a sore stripe. Apprentices will rise to the number of 2336. And all the apprentices and journeymen will down with the Flemings and strangers.'

l. 23. Stranger than strangers, &c. The 'Stranger than strangest' in some manuscripts would create a natural climax to the previous list of wonders. But 'strangers' is the official reading, leading into the next few lines. This refers to the unpopularity in London of the many outsiders brought to England by wars and religious persecution. Strype (Annals, iv) published a report from 1568 where the Lord Mayor updated the Privy Council about the outsiders in London. In 1593, there were again complaints about their presence and threats against them. 'While these investigations were ongoing, to stir up the people against them, these lines were found in one of their pamphlets: Doesn’t the world see that you, bestial brutes, the Belgians, or rather drunken drones and cowardly Flemings; and you deceitful father (sic. Query 'faitor[s]'), Frenchmen, by your cowardly flight from your own homelands, have left them in the hands of your arrogant and cowardly enemies, and through fake hypocrisy and a false show of religion have positioned yourselves here in a very fertile land, under a gracious and merciful prince; who has, to the significant detriment of her own natural subjects, allowed you to live here in better circumstances and with more freedom than her own people—Let it be known to all Flemings and Frenchmen that it is best for you to leave the realm of England by the 9th of July. If not, prepare for what comes next: for there will be many severe punishments. Apprentices will rise up in numbers of 2336. And all the apprentices and journeymen will rise against the Flemings and outsiders.'

Another libel was in verse, and after quoting it the official document proceeds: 'The court upon these seditious motives took the most prudent measures to protect the poor strangers, and to prevent any riot or insurrection.' Among other provisions, 'Orders to be given to appoint a strong watch of merchants and others, and like-handicrafted masters, to answer for their apprentices' and servants' misdoing.' Strype's Annals, iv. 234-5.

Another libel was in verse, and after quoting it, the official document continues: 'The court, due to these seditious motives, took the most careful steps to protect the poor strangers and to prevent any riots or uprisings.' Among other measures, 'Orders were to be given to appoint a strong watch of merchants and others, along with skilled masters, to be responsible for their apprentices' and servants' wrongdoing.' Strype's Annals, iv. 234-5.

In the same year a bill was promoted in Parliament against aliens selling foreign wares among us by retail, which Raleigh supported: 'Whereas it is pretended that for strangers it is against charity, against honour, against profit to expel them: in my opinion it is no matter of charity to relieve them. For first, such as fly hither have forsaken their own king: and religion is no pretext for them; for we have no Dutchmen here, but such as come from those princes where the gospel is preached; yet here they live disliking our church,' &c. Birch, Life of Raleigh, p. 163.

In the same year, a bill was introduced in Parliament against foreigners selling foreign goods to us directly, which Raleigh backed: 'While it is said that it's uncharitable, dishonorable, and unprofitable to push them out, I believe it's not charitable to support them. First, those who flee here have abandoned their own king; and they can’t use religion as an excuse, since we have no Dutch people here except those who come from the places where the gospel is preached; yet they live here while disapproving of our church,' &c. Birch, Life of Raleigh, p. 163.

I have thought it worth while to note these more recent references as Grosart refers to the rising against strangers on May-day, 1517.

I thought it was worth mentioning these recent references, as Grosart talks about the uprising against outsiders on May Day, 1517.

l. 29. by your priesthood, &c. In 1581 a proclamation was issued imposing the penalty of death on any Jesuits or seminary priests who entered the Queen's dominions, and in 1585 Parliament again decreed that all Jesuits and seminary priests were to leave the kingdom within forty days under the capital penalty of treason. The detection, imprisonment, torture, and execution of disguised priests form a considerable [pg 120] chapter in Elizabethan history. Donne's companion looks so strange that he runs the risk of arrest as a seminary priest from Rome, or Douay. See Strype's Annals, passim, and Meyer, Die Katholische Kirche unter Elisabeth, 1910.

l. 29. by your priesthood, &c. In 1581, a proclamation was issued declaring the death penalty for any Jesuits or seminary priests who entered the Queen's territories, and in 1585, Parliament again ordered that all Jesuits and seminary priests must leave the kingdom within forty days, facing capital punishment for treason if they did not comply. The detection, imprisonment, torture, and execution of disguised priests create a significant [pg 120] chapter in Elizabethan history. Donne's companion looks so out of place that he risks being arrested as a seminary priest from Rome or Douay. See Strype's Annals, passim, and Meyer, Die Katholische Kirche unter Elisabeth, 1910.

Page 160, l. 35. and saith: 'saith' is the reading of all the earlier editions, although Chambers and the Grolier Club editor silently alter it to an exclamatory 'faith'—turning it into a statement which Donne immediately contradicts. The 'saith' is a harshly interpolated 'so he says'. One MS. adds 'he', and possibly the pronoun in some form has been dropped, e.g. 'sayth a speakes'.

Page 160, l. 35. and says: 'says' is how all the earlier editions read, although Chambers and the Grolier Club editor quietly change it to an exclamatory 'faith'—turning it into a statement that Donne immediately contradicts. The 'says' is a roughly inserted 'so he says'. One manuscript adds 'he', and it's possible that the pronoun in some form has been left out, e.g. 'says a speaks'.

ll. 37-8. Made of the Accents, &c. It is perhaps rash to accept the 'no language' of A25, Q, and the Dyce MS. But the last two represent, I think, an early version of the Satyres, and 'no language' (like 'nill be delayed', Epithal. made at Lincolns Inn) is just the sort of reading that would tend to disappear in repeated transmission. It is too bold for the average copyist or editor. But its boldness is characteristic of Donne; it gives a much better sense; and it is echoed by Jonson in his Discoveries: 'Spenser in affecting the ancients writ no language.' In like manner Donne's companion, in affecting the accents and best phrases of all languages, spoke none. I confess that seems to me a more pointed remark than that he spoke one made up of these.

ll. 37-8. Made of the Accents, &c. It might be a bit reckless to accept the 'no language' found in A25, Q, and the Dyce MS. However, I believe the last two represent an earlier version of the Satyres, and 'no language' (similar to 'nill be delayed', Epithal. made at Lincolns Inn) is exactly the type of phrase that might get lost over time through copying. It’s too daring for the average scribe or editor. Yet, its daring nature is typical of Donne; it conveys a much clearer meaning and is echoed by Jonson in his Discoveries: 'Spenser in affecting the ancients writ no language.' Similarly, Donne’s companion, in trying to adopt the styles and best phrases from all languages, spoke none. I honestly think that’s a sharper observation than saying he created one composed of them.

l. 48. Jovius or Surius: Paolo Giovio, Bishop of Nocera, among many other works wrote Historiarum sui temporis Libri XLV. 1553. Chambers quotes from the Nouvelle Biographie Générale: 'Ses œuvres sont pleines des mensonges dont profita sa cupidité.'

l. 48. Jovius or Surius: Paolo Giovio, Bishop of Nocera, wrote many works, including Historiarum sui temporis Libri XLV. 1553. Chambers references the Nouvelle Biographie Générale: 'His works are full of the lies that benefited his greed.'

Laurentius Surius (1522-78) was a Carthusian monk who wrote ecclesiastical history. Among his works are a Commentarius brevis rerum in orbe gestarum ab anno 1550 (1568), and a Vitae Sanctorum, 1570 et seq. He was accused of inaccuracy by Protestant writers. It is worth while noting that Q and O'F read 'Sleydan', i.e. Sleidanus. John Sleidan (1506-56) was a Protestant historian who, like Surius, wrote both general and ecclesiastical history, e.g. De quatuor Summis Imperiis, Babylonico, Persico, Graeco, et Romano, 1556 (an English translation appeared in 1635), and De Statu Religionis et Reipublicae, Carolo Quinto Caesare Commentarii (1555-9). The latter is a history of the Reformation written from the Protestant point of view, to which Surius' work is a reply. Sleidan's history did not give entire satisfaction to the reformers. It is quite possible that Donne's first sneer was at the Protestant historian and that he thought it safer later to substitute the Catholic Surius.

Laurentius Surius (1522-78) was a Carthusian monk who wrote about church history. His works include a Commentarius brevis rerum in orbe gestarum ab anno 1550 (1568) and a Vitae Sanctorum, 1570 et seq. He faced accusations of inaccuracy from Protestant writers. It's noteworthy that Q and O'F refer to him as 'Sleydan', meaning Sleidanus. John Sleidan (1506-56) was a Protestant historian who, like Surius, wrote both general and church history, such as De quatuor Summis Imperiis, Babylonico, Persico, Graeco, et Romano, 1556 (an English translation was published in 1635) and De Statu Religionis et Reipublicae, Carolo Quinto Caesare Commentarii (1555-9). The latter is a history of the Reformation from the Protestant perspective, to which Surius' work responds. Sleidan's history did not fully satisfy the reformers. It's quite possible that Donne's initial jab was directed at the Protestant historian and that he later deemed it safer to reference the Catholic Surius instead.

l. 54. Calepines Dictionarie. A well-known polyglot dictionary edited by Ambrose Calepine (1455-1511) in 1502. It grew later to a Dictionarium Octolingue, and ultimately to a Dictionarium XI Linguarum (Basel, 1590).

l. 54. Calepines Dictionarie. A famous multilingual dictionary edited by Ambrose Calepine (1455-1511) in 1502. It later expanded into a Dictionarium Octolingue, and eventually into a Dictionarium XI Linguarum (Basel, 1590).

l. 56. Some other Jesuites. The 'other' is found only in HN, which is no very reliable authority. Without it the line wants [pg 121] a whole foot, not merely a syllable. Donne more than once drops a syllable, compensating for it by the length and stress which is given to another. Nothing can make up for the want of a whole foot, though in dramatic verse an incomplete line may be effective. To me, too, it seems very like Donne to introduce this condensed and sudden stroke at Beza and nothing more likely to have been dropped later, either by way of precaution or because it was not understood. No one of the reformers was more disliked by Catholics than Beza. The licence of his early life, his loose Latin verses, the scurrilous wit of his own controversial method—all exposed him to and provoked attack. The De Vita et Moribus Theodori Bezae, Omnium Haereticorum nostri temporis facile principis, &c.: Authore Jacobo Laingaeo Doctore Sorbonico (1585), is a bitter and calumnious attack. There was, too, something of the Jesuit, both in the character of the arguments used and in the claim made on behalf of the Church to direct the civil arm, in Beza's defence of the execution of Servetus. Moreover, the Vindiciae contra Tyrannos was sometimes attributed to Beza, and the views of the reformers regarding the rights of kings put forward there, and those held by the Jesuits, approximate closely. (See Cambridge Modern History, iii. 22, Political Thought in the Sixteenth Century, pp. 759-66.) In his subsequent attacks upon the Jesuits, Donne always singles out the danger of their doctrines and practice to the authority of kings. Throughout the Satyres Donne's veiled Catholic prejudices have to be constantly borne in mind.

l. 56. Some other Jesuits. The 'other' is found only in HN, which isn't a very reliable source. Without it, the line lacks a whole foot, not just a syllable. Donne often skips a syllable, making up for it with the length and emphasis placed on another. Nothing can compensate for missing a whole foot, although in dramatic verse an incomplete line can work effectively. It also seems quite like Donne to include this condensed and sudden attack on Beza; it's likely that it was omitted later, either out of caution or because it was misunderstood. No reformer was more disliked by Catholics than Beza. The excesses of his early life, his loose Latin verses, and his biting wit in controversy all made him a target for criticism. The De Vita et Moribus Theodori Bezae, Omnium Haereticorum nostri temporis facile principis, &c.: Authore Jacobo Laingaeo Doctore Sorbonico (1585) is a harsh and slanderous attack. Additionally, Beza's defense of the execution of Servetus reflects some of the Jesuit mentality, both in the arguments used and the claim that the Church should guide civil authority. Furthermore, the Vindiciae contra Tyrannos was sometimes credited to Beza, with similar views on the rights of kings expressed there and held by the Jesuits. (See Cambridge Modern History, iii. 22, Political Thought in the Sixteenth Century, pp. 759-66.) In his later critiques of the Jesuits, Donne consistently highlights the threat their beliefs and actions pose to royal authority. Throughout the Satyres, Donne's concealed Catholic biases must be kept in mind.

Page 161, l. 59. and so Panurge was. See Rabelais, Pantagruel ii. 9. One day that Pantagruel was walking with his friends he met 'un homme beau de stature et elegant en tous lineaments de corps, mais pitoyablement navré en divers lieux, et tant mal en ordre qu'il sembloit estre eschappe es chiens'. Pantagruel, convinced from his appearance that 'il n'est pauvre que par fortune', demands of him his name and story. He replies; but, to the dismay of Pantagruel and his friends, his answer is couched first in German, then in Arabic (?), then in Italian, in English (or what passes as such), in Basque, in Lanternoy (an Esperanto of Rabelais's invention), in Dutch, in Spanish, in Danish, in Hebrew, in Greek, in the language of Utopia, and finally in Latin. '"Dea, mon amy," dist Pantagruel, "ne sçavez-vous parler françoys?" "Si faict tresbien, Seigneur," respondit le compaignon; "Dieu mercy! c'est ma langue naturelle et maternelle, car je suis né et ay esté nourry jeune au jardin de France: c'est Touraine."—"Doncques," dist Pantagruel, "racomtez nous quel est votre nom et dont vous venez."... "Seigneur," dist le compagnon, "mon vray et propre nom de baptesmes est Panurge."' Panurge was not much behind Calepine's Dictionary, and if Donne's companion spoke in the 'accent and best phrase' of all these tongues he certainly spoke 'no language'.

Page 161, l. 59. and so Panurge was. See Rabelais, Pantagruel ii. 9. One day while Pantagruel was out for a walk with his friends, he encountered "a handsome man with a good build and elegant features, but sadly battered in various places, and so poorly dressed that he seemed to have escaped from dogs." Pantagruel, convinced by the man's appearance that "he is only poor by circumstance," asks him his name and backstory. The man responds; but to Pantagruel's and his friends' shock, his answer is first in German, then in Arabic (?), then in Italian, in English (or something that sounds like it), in Basque, in Lanternoy (an Esperanto created by Rabelais), in Dutch, in Spanish, in Danish, in Hebrew, in Greek, in the language of Utopia, and finally in Latin. '"Dea, mon amy," Pantagruel said, "don’t you know how to speak French?" "Yes, very well, my lord," replied the man; "Thank God! That’s my natural and mother tongue, for I was born and raised in the garden of France: it’s Touraine."—"Then," said Pantagruel, "tell us what your name is and where you're from."... "My lord," the man said, "my true and proper name at baptism is Panurge."' Panurge was not far behind Calepine's Dictionary, and if Donne's companion spoke in the "accent and best phrase" of all these languages, he certainly spoke "no language" at all.

l. 69. doth not last: 'last' has the support of several good MSS., [pg 122] 'taste' (i.e. savour, go down, be acceptable) of some. It is impossible to decide on intrinsic grounds between them.

l. 69. does not last: 'last' is backed by several good manuscripts, [pg 122] 'taste' (meaning flavor, go down well, be acceptable) by some. It’s impossible to determine intrinsically between them.

l. 70. Aretines pictures. The lascivious pictures of Giulio Romano, for which Aretino wrote sonnets.

l. 70. Aretines pictures. The risqué artwork of Giulio Romano, for which Aretino wrote sonnets.

l. 75. the man that keepes the Abbey tombes. See Davies' epigram, On Dacus, quoted in the general note on the Satyres.

l. 75. the man who takes care of the Abbey tombs. See Davies' epigram, On Dacus, quoted in the general note on the Satyres.

l. 80. Kingstreet. From Charing Cross to the King's Palace at Westminster. It was for long the only way to Westminster from the north. 'The last part of it has now been covered by the new Government offices in Parliament Street'. Stow's Survey of London, ed. Charles Lethbridge Kingsford (1908), ii. 102 and notes.

l. 80. Kingstreet. From Charing Cross to the King's Palace at Westminster. It was for a long time the only route to Westminster from the north. 'The last section has now been covered by the new government offices on Parliament Street.' Stow's Survey of London, ed. Charles Lethbridge Kingsford (1908), ii. 102 and notes.

ll. 83-7. I divide the dialogue thus:

ll. 83-7. I break the dialogue down like this:

Companion. Are not your Frenchmen neat?

Companion. Aren’t French people stylish?

Donne. Mine? As you see I have but one Frenchman, look he follows me.

Donne. Mine? Well, I only have one French guy, and look, he’s right behind me.

Companion (ignoring this impertinence). Certes they (i.e. Frenchmen) are neatly cloth'd. I of this mind am, Your only wearing is your grogaram.

Companion (ignoring this rudeness). Of course, they (i.e. Frenchmen) dress well. I think your only piece of clothing is your grogaram.

Donne. Not so Sir, I have more.

Donne. Not true, sir, I have plenty more.

The joke turns on Donne's pretending to misunderstand the bore's colloquial, but rather affected, indefinite use of 'your'. Donne applies it to himself: 'You are mistaken in thinking that I have only one suit.' Chambers gives the whole speech, from 'He's base' to 'he follows me', to the bore. This gives 'Certes ... grogaram' to Donne, and the closing repartee to the bore. Chambers uses inverted commas, and has, probably by an oversight, omitted to begin a new speech at 'Mine'.

The joke relies on Donne pretending to misunderstand the bore's casual yet somewhat pretentious indefinite use of 'your.' Donne applies it to himself: 'You're mistaken if you think I only have one suit.' Chambers includes the entire speech, from 'He's base' to 'he follows me,' for the bore. This gives 'Certes ... grogaram' to Donne, and the final comeback to the bore. Chambers uses quotation marks and, likely by mistake, forgot to start a new speech at 'Mine.'

For 'your' as used by the bore compare Bottom's use of it in A Midsummer Nights Dream: 'I will discharge it in either your straw-coloured beard, or your orange-tawny beard', and 'there is not a more fearful wild-fowl than your lion'. In most of the instances quoted by Schmidt there is the suggestion that Shakespeare is making fun of an affectation of the moment. That Donne had a French servant appears from one of his letters: 'therefore I onely send you this Letter ... and my promise to distribute your other Letters, according to your addresses, as fast as my Monsieur can doe it.' To Sir G. B., Letters, p. 201.

For 'your' as used by the bore, compare Bottom's usage in A Midsummer Night's Dream: 'I will discharge it in either your straw-colored beard or your orange-tawny beard,' and 'there is not a more fearful wild fowl than your lion.' In most instances quoted by Schmidt, there’s a suggestion that Shakespeare is mocking a trend of the time. The fact that Donne had a French servant is evident from one of his letters: 'therefore I only send you this letter... and my promise to distribute your other letters according to your addresses, as quickly as my Monsieur can do it.' To Sir G. B., Letters, p. 201.

Page 162, l. 97. ten Hollensheads, or Halls, or Stowes. Every reader of these old chroniclers knows how they mingle with their account of the greater events of each year mention of trifling events, strange births, fires, &c. This characteristic of the Chronicles is reflected in the History-Plays based on them. Nash complains of these 'lay-chroniclers that write of nothing but of Mayors and Sherifs, and the deere yere and the great frost'. Pierce Penniless.

Page 162, l. 97. ten Hollensheads, or Halls, or Stowes. Every reader of these old chroniclers knows how they mix accounts of major events with mentions of trivial happenings, unusual births, fires, etc. This feature of the Chronicles is reflected in the History-Plays based on them. Nash critiques these 'lay-chroniclers that focus only on Mayors and Sheriffs, the high-cost years, and the harsh winters.' Pierce Penniless.

ll. 98. he knowes; He knowes. I have followed D, H49, Lec in thus punctuating. To place the semicolon after 'trash' makes 'Of [pg 123] triviall household trash' depend rather awkwardly on 'lye'. Donne does not accuse the chroniclers of lying, but of reporting trivialities.

ll. 98. he knows; He knows. I have followed D, H49, Lec in this punctuation. Putting the semicolon after 'trash' makes 'Of [pg 123] trivial household trash' rely rather awkwardly on 'lye'. Donne does not accuse the chroniclers of lying, but of reporting trivialities.

Page 163, l. 113-4. since The Spaniards came, &c.: i.e. from 1588 to 1597.

Page 163, l. 113-4. since The Spaniards came, &c.: i.e. from 1588 to 1597.

l. 117. To heare this Makeron talke. This is the earliest instance of this Italian word used in English which the O.E.D. quotes, and is a proof of Donne's Italian travels. The Vocabolario degli Accademici della Crusca (1747) quotes as an example of the word with this meaning, homo crassâ Minerva, in Italian:

l. 117. To hear this Makeron talk. This is the earliest instance of this Italian word used in English that the O.E.D. cites, and it proves Donne's travels in Italy. The Vocabolario degli Accademici della Crusca (1747) provides an example of the word with this meaning, homo crassâ Minerva, in Italian:

O maccheron, ben hai la vista corta.

O maccheron, you have a narrow view.

Bellina, Sonetti, 29.

Bellina, Sonnets, 29.

Donne's use of the word attracted attention. It is repeated in one of the Elegies to the Author, and led to the absurd substitution, in the editions after 1633, of 'maceron' for 'mucheron' (mushroom) in the epistle prefixed to The Progress of the Soule.

Donne's choice of the word caught people's attention. It appears again in one of the Elegies to the Author, which resulted in the ridiculous replacement, in the editions after 1633, of 'maceron' for 'mucheron' (mushroom) in the preface to The Progress of the Soule.

l. 124. Perpetuities. 'Perpetuities are so much impugned because they will be prejudiciall to the Queenes profitt, which is raised daily from fines and recoveries.' Manningham's Diary, April 22, 1602. Manningham refers probably to real property in which for many centuries the Judges have ruled there can be no inalienable rights, i.e. perpetuities. Donne's companion declares that such inalienable rights are being established in offices. One has but to read Donne's or Chamberlain's letters (or any contemporaries) to see what a traffic went on in reversions to offices secular and sacred.

l. 124. Perpetuities. 'Perpetuities are criticized so much because they can harm the Queen's profits, which are generated daily from fines and recoveries.' Manningham's Diary, April 22, 1602. Manningham probably refers to real estate where, for many centuries, judges have ruled that there can be no inalienable rights, meaning perpetuities. Donne's friend claims that such inalienable rights are being established in positions. One only needs to read Donne's or Chamberlain's letters (or any of their contemporaries) to see the extent of the trading in reversions to both secular and sacred offices.

l. 133. To sucke me in; for.... I have, with some of the MSS. and with Chambers and the later editions, connected 'for hearing him' with what follows. But 1633 and the better MSS. read:

l. 133. To draw me in; because.... I have, with some of the manuscripts and with Chambers and the later editions, linked 'for hearing him' with what comes next. But 1633 and the better manuscripts read:

To sucke me in for hearing him. I found....

To suck me in to listen to him. I found....

Possibly this is right, but it seems to me better to connect 'for hearing him' with what follows. It makes the comparison to the superstition about communicating infection clearer: 'I found that as ... leachers, &c., ... so I, hearing him, might grow guilty and he free.' 'I should be convicted of treason; he would go free as a spy who had spoken treason only to draw me out'. See the accounts of trials of suspected traitors before Walsingham and others. It is on this passage I base my view that Donne's companion is not merely a bore, but a spy, or at any rate is ready to turn informer to earn a crown or two.

Possibly this is correct, but it seems to me better to connect 'for hearing him' with what follows. It clarifies the comparison to the superstition about spreading infection: 'I found that as ... leeches, &c., ... so I, hearing him, might become guilty while he remains free.' 'I would be accused of treason; he would walk away like a spy who only spoke treason to lure me out.' Check the accounts of trials of suspected traitors before Walsingham and others. It’s on this passage that I base my view that Donne's companion is not just a bore, but a spy, or at least is ready to inform on others to earn a few bucks.

Page 164, l. 148. complementall thankes. The word 'complement' or 'compliment' had a bad sense: 'We have a word now denizened and brought into familiar use among us, Complement; and for the most part, in an ill sense; so it is, when the heart of the speaker doth not answer his tongue; but God forbid but a true heart, and a faire tongue might very well consist together: As vertue itself receives an addition, by being in a faire body, so do good intentions of the heart, by being expressed in faire language. That man aggravates his condemnation [pg 124] that gives me good words, and meanes ill; but he gives me a rich Jewell and in a faire Cabinet, he gives me precious wine, and in a clear glasse, that intends well, and expresses his good intentions well too.' Sermons 80. 18. 176.

Page 164, l. 148. complimentary thanks. The word 'complement' or 'compliment' used to have a negative connotation: 'We now have a word that's been accepted and commonly used among us, Complement; and mostly it carries a bad meaning; this happens when the speaker's heart doesn't match their words; but God forbid that a genuine heart and a fair tongue can't coexist: Just as virtue itself gains value by being in a beautiful body, so do good intentions from the heart when expressed in pleasant language. That person only worsens their guilt who gives me nice words while having bad intentions; but if he gives me a precious jewel in a nice box, or fine wine in a clear glass, he truly intends well and expresses his good intentions effectively.' Sermons 80. 18. 176.

l. 164. th'huffing braggart, puft Nobility. I have followed the MSS. in inserting 'th'' and taking 'braggart' as a noun. It would be more easy to omit the article than to insert. Moreover 'braggart' is commoner as a noun. The O.E.D. gives no example of the adjectival use earlier than 1613. Compare:

l. 164. the huffing braggart, puffed-up Nobility. I have followed the manuscripts in inserting 'the' and taking 'braggart' as a noun. It would be easier to leave out the article than to include it. Furthermore, 'braggart' is more commonly used as a noun. The O.E.D. has no examples of the adjectival use before 1613. Compare:

The huft, puft, curld, purld, wanton Pride.

The huff, puff, curled, purled, reckless Pride.

Sylvester, Du Bartas, i. 2.

Sylvester, Du Bartas, 1.2.

Page 165, l. 169. your waxen garden or yon waxen garden—it is impossible to say which Donne wrote. The reference is to the artificial gardens in wax exhibited apparently by Italian puppet or 'motion' exhibitors. Compare:

Page 165, l. 169. your waxen garden or yon waxen garden—it’s impossible to know which version Donne wrote. The mention refers to the fake wax gardens displayed by Italian puppet or 'motion' show performers. Compare:

I smile to think how fond the Italians are,

I smile to think about how fond the Italians are,

To judge their artificial gardens rare,

To evaluate their unique artificial gardens,

When London in thy cheekes can shew them heere

When London can show them on your cheeks here

Roses and Lillies growing all the yeere.

Roses and lilies growing all year.

Drayton, Heroical Epistles (1597), Edward IV to Jane Shore.

Drayton, Heroical Epistles (1597), Edward IV to Jane Shore.

l. 176. Baloune. A game played with a large wind-ball or football struck to and fro with the arm or foot.

l. 176. Baloune. A game played with a large inflatable ball or football that is hit back and forth using the arm or foot.

l. 179. and I, (God pardon mee.) This, the reading of the 1633 edition, is obviously right. Mr. Chambers, misled by the dropping of the full stop after 'me' in the editions from 1639 onwards, has adopted a reading of his own:

l. 179. and I, (God forgive me.) This, the reading of the 1633 edition, is clearly correct. Mr. Chambers, confused by the omission of the full stop after 'me' in the editions from 1639 onward, has taken on a reading of his own:

 and aye—God pardon me—

and yeah—God forgive me—

As fresh and sweet their apparels be, as be

As fresh and sweet as their clothes are, as are

The fields they sold to buy them.

The fields they sold to purchase them.

But what, in this case, does Donne ask God's pardon for? It is not his fault that their apparels are fresh or costly. 'God pardon them!' would be the appropriate exclamation. What Donne asks God's pardon for is, that he too should be found in the 'Presence' again, after what he has already seen of Court life and 'the wretchedness of suitors': as though Dante, who had seen Hell and escaped, should wilfully return thither.

But what, in this case, is Donne asking God for forgiveness about? It’s not his fault that their clothes are new or expensive. “God forgive them!” would be the right response. What Donne is asking for forgiveness for is that he too should be found in the 'Presence' again, after what he has already witnessed of Court life and 'the misery of suitors': as if Dante, who had seen Hell and escaped, should deliberately go back there.

l. 189. Cutchannel: i.e. Cochineal. The ladies' painted faces suggest the comparison. In or shortly before 1603 an English ship, the Margaret and John, made a piratical attack on the Venetian ship, La Babiana. An indemnity was paid, and among the stolen articles are mentioned 54 weights of cochineal, valued at £50-7. Our school Histories tell us of Turkish and Moorish pirates, not so much of the piracy which was conducted by English merchant ships, not always confining themselves to the ships of nations at war with their country.

l. 189. Cutchannel: meaning Cochineal. The ladies' makeup hints at this comparison. In or just before 1603, an English ship, the Margaret and John, launched a pirate attack on the Venetian ship, La Babiana. Compensation was paid, and among the stolen items were 54 weights of cochineal, worth £50-7. Our school history books focus on Turkish and Moorish pirates, but they don't highlight the piracy carried out by English merchant ships, which often didn't restrict themselves to targeting only the ships of nations at war with England.

[pg 125]

[pg 125]

Page 166, ll. 205-6. trye ... thighe. I have, with the support of Ash. 38, printed thus instead of tryes ... thighes. If we retain 'tryes', then we should also, with several MSS., read (l. 204) 'survayes'; and if 'thighes' be correct we should expect 'legges'. The regular construction keeps the infinitive throughout, 'refine', 'lift', 'call', 'survay', 'trye'. If we suppose that Donne shifted the construction as he got away from the governing verb, the change would naturally begin with 'survayes'.

Page 166, ll. 205-6. trye ... thighe. I have, with the support of Ash. 38, printed it this way instead of tryes ... thighes. If we keep 'tryes', then we should also read (l. 204) 'survayes' with several manuscripts; and if 'thighes' is accurate, we should expect 'legges'. The standard structure maintains the infinitive throughout: 'refine', 'lift', 'call', 'survay', 'trye'. If we assume that Donne changed the structure as he moved away from the governing verb, the change would naturally start with 'survayes'.

ll. 215-6. A Pursevant would have ravish'd him away. The reading of three independent MSS., Q, O'F, and JC, of 'Topcliffe' for 'Pursevant' is a very interesting clue to the Catholic point of view from which Donne's Satyres were written. Richard Topcliffe (1532-1609) was one of the cruellest of the creatures employed to ferret out and examine by torture Catholics and Jesuits. It was he who tortured Southwell the poet. In 1593 he was on the commission against Jesuits, and in 1594-5 was in prison. John Hammond, the civilist, who is possibly referred to in Satyre V, l. 87, sat with him on several inquiries. See D.N.B. and authorities quoted there; also Meyer, Die Katholische Kirche unter Elisabeth, 1910.

ll. 215-6. A Pursevant would have taken him away by force. The reading of three independent manuscripts, Q, O'F, and JC, of 'Topcliffe' for 'Pursevant' provides an intriguing insight into the Catholic perspective from which Donne's Satyres were written. Richard Topcliffe (1532-1609) was one of the most brutal individuals tasked with hunting down and torturing Catholics and Jesuits. He was the one who tortured the poet Southwell. In 1593, he was part of the commission against Jesuits, and from 1594 to 1595, he was imprisoned. John Hammond, the civilist, who might be referenced in Satyre V, l. 87, worked with him on several inquiries. See D.N.B. and the sources cited there; also Meyer, Die Katholische Kirche unter Elisabeth, 1910.

Page 167,  ll.  233-4.    men big enough to throw

Page 167,  ll.  233-4.    guys strong enough to throw

Charing Crosse for a barre.

Charing Cross for a drink.

Of one of Harvey's pamphlets Nash writes: 'Credibly it was once rumoured about the Court, that the Guard meant to try masteries with it before the Queene, and, instead of throwing the sledge or the hammer, to hurle it foorth at the armes end for a wager.' Have with you, &c. (McKerrow, iii, p. 36.)

Of one of Harvey's pamphlets, Nash writes: 'It was rumored around the Court that the Guard intended to compete with it before the Queen, and instead of throwing the sledge or the hammer, to hurl it at the end of their arms for a wager.' Have with you, &c. (McKerrow, iii, p. 36.)

ll. 235-6.

ll. 235-6.

Queenes man, and fine

Queen's man, and fine

Living, barrells of beefe, flaggons of wine.

Living, barrels of beef, jugs of wine.

Compare Cowley's Loves Riddle, III. i:

Compare Cowley's Loves Riddle, III. i:

Apl. He shew thee first all the coelestial signs,

Apl. He showed you first all the celestial signs,

And to begin, look on that horned head.

And to start, check out that horned head.

Aln. Whose is't? Jupiters?

Aln. Whose is it? Jupiter's?

Apl. No, tis the Ram!

No, it's the Ram!

Next that the spacious Bull fills up the place.

Next, the large Bull takes up the space.

Aln. The Bull? Tis well the fellows of the Guard

Aln. The Bull? It's good that the guys in the Guard

Intend not to come thither; if they did

Intend not to go there; if they did

The Gods might chance to lose their beef.

The gods might end up losing their power.

The name 'beefeater' has, I suppose, some responsibility for the jest. Nash refers to their size: 'The big-bodied Halbordiers that guard her Majesty,' Nash (Grosart), i. 102; and to their capacities as trenchermen: 'Lies as big as one of the Guardes chynes of beefe,' Nash (McKerrow), i. 269.

The name 'beefeater' probably has something to do with the joke. Nash talks about their size: 'The big-bodied Halbordiers that guard her Majesty,' Nash (Grosart), i. 102; and about how much they can eat: 'Lies as big as one of the Guardes chynes of beefe,' Nash (McKerrow), i. 269.

'Ascapart is a giant thirty feet high who figures in the legend of Sir Bevis of Southampton.' Chambers.

'Ascapart is a giant thirty feet tall who appears in the legend of Sir Bevis of Southampton.' Chambers.

[pg 126]

[pg 126]

l. 240. a scarce brooke. Donne uses 'scarce' in this sense, i.e. 'scanty'. It is not common. See note to l. 4.

l. 240. a scarce brooke. Donne uses 'scarce' in this sense, i.e. 'scanty'. It is not common. See note to l. 4.

Page 168, l. 242. Macchabees modestie. 'And if I have done well, and as is fitting the story, it is that which I have desired; but if slenderly and meanly, it is that which I could attain unto.' 2 Maccabees xv. 38.

Page 168, l. 242. Macchabees modestie. 'If I've done well and in a way that's suitable for the story, then that's what I aimed for; but if I've done it poorly and minimally, that's all I could manage.' 2 Maccabees xv. 38.

Page 168. Satyre V.

l. 9. If all things be in all. 'All things are concealed in all. One of them all is the concealer of the rest—their corporeal vessel, external, visible and movable.' Paracelsus, Coelum Philosophorum: The First Canon, Concerning the Nature and Properties of Mercury.

l. 9. If all things are in all. 'All things are hidden within everything. One of them acts as the cover for the others—their physical form, external, visible, and movable.' Paracelsus, Coelum Philosophorum: The First Canon, Concerning the Nature and Properties of Mercury.

Page 169, l. 31. You Sir, &c.: i.e. Sir Thomas Egerton, whose service Donne entered probably in 1598 and left in 1601-2. Norton says 1596 to 1600. In 1596 Egerton was made Lord Keeper. In 1597 he was busy with the reform of some of the abuses connected with the Clerkship of the Star Chamber, and this is probably what Donne has in view throughout the Satyre. 'For some years the administration of this office had given rise to complaints. In the last Parliament a bill had been brought in ... for the reformation of it; but by a little management on the part of the Speaker had been thrown out on the second reading. Upon this I suppose the complainants addressed themselves to the Queen. For it appears that the matter was under inquiry in 1595, when Puckering was Lord Keeper; and it is certain that at a later period some of the fees claimed by the Clerk of Council were by authority of the Lord Keeper Egerton restrained.' Spedding, Letters and Life of Francis Bacon, ii. 56. In the note Spedding refers to a MS. at Bridgewater House containing 'The humble petition of the Clerk of the Council concerning his fees restrained by the Rt. Hon. the Lord Keeper'. Bacon held the reversion to this Clerkship and in a long letter to Egerton he discusses in detail the nature of the 'claim'd fees'. The question was not settled till 1605. It will be noticed that in several editions and MSS. the reading is 'claim'd fees'.

Page 169, l. 31. You Sir, &c.: This refers to Sir Thomas Egerton, whom Donne likely began serving around 1598 and left between 1601-2. Norton states the period as 1596 to 1600. In 1596, Egerton became Lord Keeper. By 1597, he was dealing with the reform of some issues related to the Clerkship of the Star Chamber, which is probably what Donne addresses throughout the Satyre. 'For several years, the management of this office had led to complaints. In the last Parliament, a bill was introduced ... for its reform; however, due to some maneuvering by the Speaker, it was dismissed after the second reading. Following this, I assume the complainants approached the Queen. It seems the issue was under investigation in 1595 when Puckering was Lord Keeper; and it's clear that later on, some of the fees demanded by the Clerk of Council were restricted by the authority of Lord Keeper Egerton.' Spedding, Letters and Life of Francis Bacon, ii. 56. In the note, Spedding mentions a manuscript at Bridgewater House that includes 'The humble petition of the Clerk of the Council regarding his fees restricted by the Rt. Hon. the Lord Keeper'. Bacon had the rights to this Clerkship and in a lengthy letter to Egerton, he discusses in detail the nature of the 'claimed fees'. The issue wasn’t resolved until 1605. It's worth noting that in several editions and manuscripts, the reading is 'claimed fees'.

ll. 37-41. These lines are correctly printed in 1633, though the old use of the semicolon to indicate at one time a little less than a full stop, at another just a little more than a comma, has caused confusion. I have, therefore, ventured to alter the first (after 'farre') to a full stop, and the second (after 'duties') to a comma. 'That', says Donne (the italics give emphasis), 'was the iron age when justice was sold. Now' (in this 'age of rusty iron') 'injustice is sold dearer. Once you have allowed all the demands made on you, you find, suitors (and suitors are gamblers), that the money you toiled for has passed into other hands, the lands for which you urged your rival claims has escaped you, as Angelica escaped while Ferrau and Rinaldo fought for her.'

ll. 37-41. These lines are accurately printed in 1633, although the traditional use of the semicolon to show a pause slightly longer than a comma but shorter than a full stop has led to some confusion. Therefore, I have decided to change the first (after 'farre') to a full stop, and the second (after 'duties') to a comma. 'That', says Donne (the italics emphasize this), 'was the iron age when justice was sold. Now' (in this 'age of rusty iron') 'injustice is sold for even more. Once you have met all the demands placed upon you, you discover, suitors (and suitors are gamblers), that the hard-earned money you worked for has gone to someone else, the lands you fought for have slipped away from you, just like Angelica escaped while Ferrau and Rinaldo battled for her.'

To the reading of the editions 1635-54, which Chambers has [pg 127] adopted (but by printing in roman letters he makes 'that' a relative pronoun, and 'iron age' subject to 'did allow'), I can attach no meaning:

To the reading of the editions 1635-54, which Chambers has [pg 127] adopted (but by printing in roman letters he makes 'that' a relative pronoun, and 'iron age' subject to 'did allow'), I can attach no meaning:

The iron Age that was, when justice was sold (now

The Iron Age that was, when justice was sold (now

Injustice is sold dearer) did allow

Injustice is sold at a higher price.

All claim'd fees and duties.     Gamesters anon.

All claimed fees and duties. Gamblers soon.

How did the iron age allow fees and duties? The text of 1669 reverts to that of 1633 (keeping the 'claim'd fees' of 1635-54), but does not improve the punctuation by changing the semicolon after 'farre' to a comma.

How did the Iron Age permit fees and duties? The text from 1669 goes back to that of 1633 (maintaining the 'claimed fees' from 1635-54), but does not enhance the punctuation by replacing the semicolon after 'farre' with a comma.

Mr. Allen (Rise of Formal Satire, &c.) points out that the allusion to the age of 'rusty iron', which deserves some worse name, is obviously derived from Juvenal XIII. 28 ff.:

Mr. Allen (Rise of Formal Satire, &c.) notes that the reference to the age of 'rusty iron', which could be called something worse, clearly comes from Juvenal XIII. 28 ff.:

Nunc aetas agitur, peioraque saecula ferri

Nunc aetas agitur, peioraque saecula ferri

Temporibus: quorum sceleri non invenit ipsa

Temporibus: whose crime she did not find herself

Nomen, et a nullo posuit natura metallo.

Nomen, et a nullo posuit natura metallo.

With Donne's

With Donne's

so controverted lands

so controversial lands

Scape, like Angelica, the strivers hands

Scape, like Angelica, the determined hands

compare Chaucer's

compare Chaucer's work

We strive as did the houndes for the boon

We strive just like the hounds for the reward.

Thei foughte al day and yet hir parte was noon:

They fought all day and yet their side gained nothing:

Ther cam a kyte, whil that they were so wrothe,

Ther cam a kyte, whil that they were so wrothe,

And bar away the boon betwixt hem bothe.

And take away the blessing between them both.

And therfore at the kynges country brother

And therefore at the king's country brother

Eche man for himself, there is noon other.

Each man for himself, there is no one else.

Knightes Tale, ll. 319 ff.

Knight's Tale, ll. 319 ff.

ll. 45-6. powre of the Courts below Flow. Grosart and Chambers silently alter to 'Flows', but both the editions and MSS. have the plural form. Franz notes the construction in Shakespeare:

ll. 45-6. power of the Courts below Flow. Grosart and Chambers quietly change it to 'Flows', but both the editions and manuscripts have the plural form. Franz points out the construction in Shakespeare:

The venom of such looks, we fairly hope,

The sting of those gazes, we genuinely hope,

Have lost their quality.

Have lost their quality.

   Hen. V, V. ii. 18.

Hen. V, V. 2. 18.

All the power of his wits have given way to his impatience.

All the cleverness he had has been overtaken by his impatience.

Lear, III. v. 4.

Lear, III. v. 4.

The last is a very close parallel. The proximity of the plural noun in the prepositional phrase is the chief determining factor, but in some cases the combined noun and qualifying phrase has a plural force—'such venomous looks', 'his mental powers or faculties.'

The last is a very close parallel. The closeness of the plural noun in the prepositional phrase is the main deciding factor, but in some cases, the combined noun and qualifying phrase has a plural effect—'such venomous looks', 'his mental powers or faculties.'

Page 170, l. 61. heavens Courts. There can be no doubt that the plural is right: 'so the Roman profession seems to exhale, and refine our wills from earthly Drugs, and Lees, more then the Reformed, and so seems to bring us nearer heaven, but then that carries heaven farther from us, by making us pass so many Courts, and Offices of Saints in this life, in all our petitions,' &c. Letters, 102.

Page 170, l. 61. heaven's Courts. There's no doubt that the plural is correct: 'the Roman faith appears to elevate and purify our desires from worldly distractions and impurities more than the Reformed does, and seems to draw us closer to heaven, but it also places heaven further from us by requiring us to navigate so many Courts and Offices of Saints in this life for all our requests,' &c. Letters, 102.

[pg 128]

[pg 128]

ll. 65-8. Compare: 'If a Pursevant, if a Serjeant come to thee from the King, in any Court of Justice, though he come to put thee in trouble, to call thee to an account, yet thou receivest him, thou entertainest him, thou paiest him fees.' Sermons 80. 52. 525. Gardiner, writing of the treatment of Catholics under Elizabeth, says: 'Hard as this treatment was, it was made worse by the misconduct of the constables and pursevants whose business it was to search for the priests who took refuge in the secret chambers which were always to be found in the mansions of the Catholic gentry. These wretches, under pretence of discovering the concealed fugitives, were in the habit of wantonly destroying the furniture or of carrying off valuable property.' Hist. of England, i. 97.

ll. 65-8. Compare: 'If a messenger or a constable comes to you from the King, in any courtroom, even if he’s there to cause you trouble or to hold you accountable, you still receive him, you still welcome him, you still pay him fees.' Sermons 80. 52. 525. Gardiner, discussing how Catholics were treated under Elizabeth, says: 'Although this treatment was harsh, it was compounded by the misconduct of the constables and messengers tasked with searching for the priests who sought refuge in the hidden rooms typically found in the homes of Catholic nobles. These miserable men, under the guise of finding the hidden priests, often recklessly destroyed furniture or took away valuable belongings.' Hist. of England, i. 97.

Page 171, l. 91. The right reading of this line must be either (a) that which we have taken from N and TCD, which differs only by a letter from that of 1633-69; or (b) that of A25, B, and other MSS.:

Page 171, l. 91. The correct interpretation of this line has to be either (a) the version we got from N and TCD, which only differs by one letter from the one in 1633-69; or (b) the one from A25, B, and other manuscripts:

And div'd neare drowning, for what vanished.

And dove near drowning, for what disappeared.

The first refers to the suitor. He, like the dog, dives for what has vanished; goes to law for what is irrecoverable. The second reading would refer to the dog and continue the illustration: 'Thou art the dog whom shadows cozened and who div'd for what vanish'd.' The ambiguity accounts for the vacillation of the MSS. and editions. The reading of 1669 is a conjectural emendation. The 'div'd'st' of some MSS. is an endeavour to get an agreement of tenses after 'what's' had become 'what'.

The first refers to the suitor. He, like the dog, goes after what has disappeared; he seeks legal action for what can't be retrieved. The second interpretation would refer to the dog and continue the illustration: 'You are the dog tricked by shadows and who dove for what vanished.' The uncertainty explains the variations in the manuscripts and editions. The reading from 1669 is a suggested correction. The 'div'd'st' from some manuscripts attempts to align the tenses after 'what's' had become 'what.'

Page 172. Upon Mr. Thomas Coryat's Crudities.

These verses were first published in 1611 with a mass of witty and scurrilous verses by all the 'wits' of the day, prefixed to Coryats Crudities hastily gobbled up in five months travells in France, Savoy, Italy, Rhaetia ... Newly digested in the hungry aire of Odcombe, in the County of Somerset, and now dispersed to the nourishment of the travelling members of this Kingdom. Coryat was an eccentric and a favourite butt of the wits, but was not without ability as well as enterprise. In 1612 he set out on a journey through the East which took him to Constantinople, Jerusalem, Armenia, Mesopotamia, Persia, and India. In his letters to the wits at home he sends greetings to, among others, Christopher Brooke, John Hoskins (as 'Mr. Ecquinoctial Pasticrust of the Middle Temple'), Ben Jonson, George Garrat, and 'M. John Donne, the author of two most elegant Latine Bookes, Pseudomartyr and Ignatius Conclave' He died at Surat in 1617.

These verses were first published in 1611 alongside a collection of clever and scathing verses by all the popular writers of the time, prefixed to Coryat's Crudities hastily gobbled up in five months travels in France, Savoy, Italy, Rhaetia ... Newly digested in the hungry air of Odcombe, in the County of Somerset, and now dispersed to the nourishment of the traveling members of this Kingdom. Coryat was an eccentric figure and a favorite target for the wits, but he was not without talent or initiative. In 1612, he embarked on a journey through the East that took him to Constantinople, Jerusalem, Armenia, Mesopotamia, Persia, and India. In his letters to the writers back home, he sends greetings to, among others, Christopher Brooke, John Hoskins (whom he calls 'Mr. Ecquinoctial Pasticrust of the Middle Temple'), Ben Jonson, George Garrat, and 'M. John Donne, the author of two very fine Latin books, Pseudomartyr and Ignatius Conclave'. He died in Surat in 1617.

l. 2. leavened spirit. This is the reading of 1611. It was altered in 1649 to 'learned', and modern editors have neglected to correct the error. A glance at the first line shows that 'leavened' is right. It is leaven which raises bread. A 'leavened spirit' is one easily [pg 129] puffed up by the 'love of greatness'. There is much more of satire in such an epithet than in 'learned'.

l. 2. leavened spirit. This is the reading from 1611. It was changed in 1649 to 'learned', and modern editors have failed to fix the mistake. A quick look at the first line shows that 'leavened' is correct. Leaven is what makes bread rise. A 'leavened spirit' refers to one that is easily inflated by the 'love of greatness'. There's a lot more satire in that description than in 'learned'. [pg 129]

l. 17. great Lunatique, i.e. probably 'great humourist', whose moods and whims are governed by the changeful moon. See O.E.D., which quotes:

l. 17. great Lunatique, meaning likely 'great humorist', whose moods and whims are influenced by the changing moon. See O.E.D., which quotes:

Ther (i.e. women's) hertys chaunge never ...

Ther (i.e. women's) hertys chaunge never ...

Ther sect ys no thing lunatyke.

The sect isn't crazy.

Lydgate.

Lydgate.

'By nativitie they be lunaticke ... as borne under the influence of Luna, and therefore as firme ... as melting waxe.' Greene, Mamillia.

'By birth, they are lunatics ... as born under the influence of the Moon, and therefore as solid ... as melting wax.' Greene, Mamillia.

l. 22. Munster. The Cosmographia Universalis (1541) of Sebastian Munster (1489-1552).

l. 22. Munster. The Cosmographia Universalis (1541) by Sebastian Munster (1489-1552).

l. 22. Gesner. The Bibliotheca Universalis, siue Catalogus Omnium Scriptorum in Linguis Latina, Graeca, et Hebraica, 1545, by Conrad von Gesner of Zurich (1516-1565). Norton quotes from Morhof's Polyhistor: 'Conradus Gesner inter universales et perpetuos Catalogorum scriptores principatum obtinet'; and from Dr. Johnson: 'The book upon which all my fame was originally founded.'

l. 22. Gesner. The Bibliotheca Universalis, or Catalog of All Writings in Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, 1545, by Conrad von Gesner of Zurich (1516-1565). Norton quotes from Morhof's Polyhistor: 'Conradus Gesner holds the leading position among universal and perpetual catalog writers'; and from Dr. Johnson: 'The book that originally established my fame.'

l. 23. Gallo-belgicus. See Epigrams.

l. 23. Gallo-belgicus. See Epigrams.

Page 173, l. 56. Which casts at Portescues. Grosart offers the only intelligible explanation of this phrase. He identifies the 'Portescue' with the 'Portaque' or 'Portegue', the great crusado of Portugal, worth £3 12s., and quotes from Harrington, On Playe: 'Where lords and great men have been disposed to play deep play, and not having money about them, have cut cards instead of counters, with asseverance (on their honours) to pay for every piece of card so lost a portegue.' Donne's reference to the use which is to be made of Coryat's books shows clearly that he is speaking of some such custom as this. Chambers asks pertinently, would the phrase not be 'for Portescues'? but 'to cast at Portescues' may have been a term, perhaps translated. A greater difficulty is that 'Portescue' is not given as a form of 'Portague' by the O.E.D., but a false etymology connecting it with 'escus', crowns, may have produced it.

Page 173, l. 56. Which casts at Portescues. Grosart offers the only clear explanation of this phrase. He links 'Portescue' to 'Portaque' or 'Portegue', the significant currency of Portugal, valued at £3 12s., and references Harrington, On Playe: 'Where lords and high-ranking individuals have been inclined to gamble heavily, and not having cash on hand, have cut cards instead of using chips, with a promise (on their honor) to pay for each card lost as a portegue.' Donne's mention of how Coryat's books are to be used indicates he is referring to a similar practice. Chambers raises a good point: wouldn't the phrase be 'for Portescues'? However, 'to cast at Portescues' might have been a term, perhaps translated. A bigger issue is that 'Portescue' isn't listed as a form of 'Portague' by the O.E.D., but a mistaken etymology linking it to 'escus', or crowns, could have caused it.

The following poem is also found among the poems prefixed to Coryat's Crudities. It may be by Donne, but was not printed in any edition of his poems:

The following poem is also included among the poems at the beginning of Coryat's Crudities. It might be by Donne, but it wasn’t published in any edition of his poems:

Incipit Ioannes Dones.

LOE her's a Man, worthy indeede to trauell;

LHere’s a guy who’s really worth checking out;

 Fat Libian plaines, strangest Chinas grauell.

Fat Libyan plains, strangest China's gravel.

For Europe well hath scene him stirre his stumpes:

For Europe has seen him move his limbs:

Turning his double shoes to simple pumpes.

Turning his double shoes into simple pumps.

And for relation, looke he doth afford

And for context, see he does provide

Almost for euery step he tooke a word;

Almost for every step he took a word;

What had he done had he ere hug'd th'Ocean

What had he done if he ever hugged the ocean?

With swimming Drake or famous Magelan?

With swimming Drake or famous Magellan?

And kis'd that vnturn'd1 cheeke of our old mother,[pg 130]

And kissed that unturned1cheek of our old mother,[pg 130]

Since so our Europes world he can discouer?

Since our world of Europe can discover?

It's not that French2 which made his Gyant3 see

It's not that French __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that made his Gyant __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ see

Those vncouth Ilands where wordes frozen bee,

Those uncouth islands where words are frozen,

Till by the thaw next yeare they'r voic't againe;

Till by the thaw next year they're voiced again;

Whose Papagauts, Andoüelets, and that traine

Whose Papagauts, Andoüelets, and that train

Should be such matter for a Pope to curse

Should this be something a Pope would curse?

As he would make; make! makes ten times worse,

As he would do; do! does ten times worse,

And yet so pleasing as shall laughter moue:

And yet so pleasing as laughter can be:

And be his vaine, his game, his praise, his loue.

And be his vanity, his play, his admiration, his love.

Sit not still then, keeping fames trump vnblowne:

Sit not still then, keeping fame's trumpet unblown:

But get thee Coryate to some land vnknowne.

But go to some unknown land, Coryate.

From whẽce proclaime thy wisdom with those wõders,

From where proclaims your wisdom with those wonders,

Rarer then sommers snowes, or winters thunders.

Rarer than summer's snows or winter's thunders.

And take this praise of that th'ast done alreadie:

And take this praise for what you've already done:

T'is pitty ere they flow should haue an eddie.

Tis a pity before they flow should have an eddie.

Explicit Ioannes Dones.

Ioannes Dones Explicit.

Page 174. In Eundem Macaronicum.

A writer in Notes and Queries, 3rd Series, vii, 1865, gives the following translation of these lines:

A writer in Notes and Queries, 3rd Series, vii, 1865, provides the following translation of these lines:

As many perfect linguists as these two distichs make,

As many skilled linguists as these two couplets create,

So many prudent statesmen will this book of yours produce.

So many wise leaders will come from your book.

To me the honour is sufficient of being understood: for I leave

To me, the honor is enough just to be understood: for I leave

To you the honour of being believed by no one.

To you the honor of being believed by no one.

1 Terra incognita.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Unknown land.

2 Rablais.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rabelais.

3 Pantagruel.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pantagruel.

(These notes are given in the margin of the original, opposite the words explained.)

(These notes are provided in the margin of the original, across from the words explained.)

LETTERS TO SEVERALL PERSONAGES.

Of Donne's Letters the earliest are the Storms and Calme which were written in 1597. The two letters to Sir Henry Wotton, 'Sir, More then kisses' and 'Heres no more newes, then vertue', belong to 1597-8. The fresh letter here published, H: W: in Hiber: belligeranti (p. 188), was sent to Wotton in 1599. That To Mr Rowland Woodward (p. 185) was probably written about the same time, and to these years—1598 to about 1608—belong also, I am inclined to think, the group of short letters beginning with To Mr T. W. at p. 205. There are very few indications of date. In that to Mr. R. W. (pp. 209-10) an allusion is made to the disappointment of hopes in connexion with Guiana:

Of Donne's Letters, the earliest are the Storms and Calme, which were written in 1597. The two letters to Sir Henry Wotton, 'Sir, More than kisses' and 'Here’s no more news, than virtue', date back to 1597-98. The new letter published here, H: W: in Hiber: belligeranti (p. 188), was sent to Wotton in 1599. The letter To Mr Rowland Woodward (p. 185) was probably written around the same time, and I tend to think that the group of short letters starting with To Mr T. W. at p. 205 also belongs to these years—1598 to about 1608. There are very few indications of the dates. In the letter to Mr. R. W. (pp. 209-10), there’s a reference to the disappointment of hopes related to Guiana:

Guyanaes harvest is nip'd in the spring,

Guyana's harvest is picked in the spring,

I feare; And with us (me thinkes) Fate deales so

I fear; And it seems to me that Fate deals with us this way

As with the Jewes guide God did; he did show

As God did with the Jewish people; He showed

Him the rich land, but bar'd his entry in:

Him the rich land, but barred his entry in:

Oh, slownes is our punishment and sinne.

Oh, slowness is our punishment and sin.

Grosart and Chambers refer this, and 'the Spanish businesse' below, [pg 131] to 1613-14. The more probable reference is to the disappointment of Raleigh's hopes, in 1596 and the years immediately following, that the Government might be persuaded to make a settlement in Guiana, both on account of its wealth and as a strategic point to be used in harassing the King of Spain. Coolly received by Burleigh, Raleigh's scheme excited considerable enthusiasm, and Chapman wrote his De Guiana: Carmen Epicum, prefixed to Lawrence Keymis's A Relation of the Second Voyage to Guiana (1596), to celebrate Raleigh's achievement and to promote his scheme. The 'Spanish businesse', i.e. businesses, which, Donne complains,

Grosart and Chambers link this, along with 'the Spanish business' mentioned below, [pg 131] to 1613-14. A more likely reference is to Raleigh's dashed hopes in 1596 and the following years that the Government might be convinced to establish a settlement in Guiana, both due to its wealth and as a strategic position for undermining the King of Spain. While Burleigh was cool towards it, Raleigh's plan generated a lot of enthusiasm, and Chapman wrote his De Guiana: Carmen Epicum, which was included in Lawrence Keymis's A Relation of the Second Voyage to Guiana (1596), to celebrate Raleigh's efforts and support his plan. The 'Spanish business,' which Donne complains about,

as the Earth between the Moone and Sun

as the Earth between the Moon and Sun

Eclipse the light which Guiana would give,

Eclipse the light that Guiana would provide,

are probably the efforts in the direction of peace made by the party in the Government opposed to Essex. Guiana is referred to in the Satyres which certainly belong to these years, and in Elegie XX: Loves War, which cannot be dated so late as 1613-14. In 1598 Chamberlain writes to Carleton: 'Sir John Gilbert, with six or seven saile, one and other, is gone for Guiana, and I heare that Sir Walter Raleigh should be so deeply discontented because he thrives no better, that he is not far off from making that way himself'. Chamberlain's Letters, Camd. Soc. 1861. Compare also: 'The Queene seemede troubled to-daye; Hatton came out from her presence with ill countenance, and pulled me aside by the gyrdle and saide in a secrete waie; If you have any suite to-day praie you put it aside, The sunne doth not shine. Tis this accursede Spanish businesse; so will I not adventure her Highnesse choler, lest she should collar me also.' Sir John Harington's Nugae Antiquae, i. 176. (Note dated 1598.) All these letters are found in the Westmoreland MS. (W), whose order I have adopted, and the titles they bear—'To Mr H. W.', 'To Mr C. B.'—suggest that they belong to a period before either Wotton or Brooke was well known, at least before Wotton had been knighted. The tone throughout points to their belonging to the same time. They are full of allusions now difficult or impossible to explain. They are written to intimate friends. 'Thou' is the pronoun used throughout, whereas 'You' is the formula in the letters to noble ladies. Wotton, Christopher and Samuel Brooke, Rowland and Thomas Woodward are among the names which can be identified, and they are the names of Donne's most intimate friends in his earlier years. Probably there were answers to Donne's letters. He refers to poems which have called forth his poems. One of these has been preserved in the Westmoreland MS., though we cannot tell who wrote it. A Bodleian MS. contains another verse letter written to Donne in the same style as these letters, a little crabbed and enigmatical, and it is addressed to him as Secretary to Sir Thomas Egerton. This whole correspondence, then, I should be inclined to date from 1597 to about 1607-8. The last is probably the date of the letter To E. of D. or To L. of D. (so in W), beginning:

are likely the efforts toward peace made by the government party opposed to Essex. Guiana is mentioned in the Satyres, which definitely belong to these years, and in Elegie XX: Loves War, which can’t be dated as late as 1613-14. In 1598, Chamberlain writes to Carleton: 'Sir John Gilbert, with six or seven ships, is heading to Guiana, and I hear that Sir Walter Raleigh is so frustrated with his lack of success that he is thinking about going there himself.' Chamberlain's Letters, Camd. Soc. 1861. Also compare: 'The Queen seemed troubled today; Hatton came out from her presence looking unhappy and pulled me aside discreetly; If you have any requests today, please set them aside, the sun isn't shining. It’s this cursed Spanish business; I don't want to provoke her Highness's anger, lest she turns it on me as well.' Sir John Harington's Nugae Antiquae, i. 176. (Note dated 1598.) All these letters are found in the Westmoreland MS. (W), whose order I have followed, and the titles they have—'To Mr H. W.', 'To Mr C. B.'—suggest that they belong to a time before Wotton or Brooke were well known, at least before Wotton was knighted. The tone throughout indicates they come from the same period. They are full of references that are now difficult or impossible to understand. They are written to close friends. 'Thou' is the pronoun used throughout, while 'You' is used in letters to noble ladies. Wotton, Christopher and Samuel Brooke, Rowland and Thomas Woodward are among the identifiable names, and these are the names of Donne's closest friends in his earlier years. There were likely replies to Donne's letters. He mentions poems that prompted his own verses. One of these is preserved in the Westmoreland MS., though we cannot identify the author. A Bodleian MS. contains another verse letter addressed to Donne in the same style as these letters, somewhat obscure and enigmatic, and it is addressed to him as Secretary to Sir Thomas Egerton. Therefore, I would date this entire correspondence from 1597 to around 1607-8. The latter is probably the date of the letter To E. of D. or To L. of D. (as in W), beginning:

[pg 132]

[pg 132]

See Sir, how as the Suns hot Masculine flame

See, Sir, how the sun's hot, masculine flame

Begets strange creatures on Niles durty slime.

Begets strange creatures on Nile's dirty slime.

This I have transferred to the Divine Poems, and shall give reasons later for ascribing it to about this year, and for questioning the identification of its recipient with Viscount Doncaster, later Earl of Carlisle.

This I have moved to the Divine Poems, and I will explain later why I date it to around this year, and why I question whether its recipient is Viscount Doncaster, who later became the Earl of Carlisle.

Of the remaining Letters some date themselves pretty definitely. Donne formed the acquaintance of Lady Bedford about 1607-8 when she came to Twickenham, and the two letters to her—'Reason is our Soules left hand' (p. 189) and 'You have refin'd mee' (p. 191)—probably belong to the early years of their friendship. The second suggests that the poet is himself at Mitcham. The long, difficult letter, 'T'have written then' (p. 195), belongs probably to some year following 1609. There is an allusion to Virginia, in which there was a quickening of interest in 1609 (see Elegie XIV, Note), and the 'two new starres' sent 'lately to the firmament' may be Lady Markham (died May 4, 1609) and Mris Boulstred (died Aug. 4, 1609). This is Chambers's conjecture; but Norton identifies them with Prince Henry (died Nov. 6, 1612) and the Countess's brother, Lord Harington, who died early in 1614. Public characters like these are more fittingly described as stars, so that the poem probably belongs to 1614, to which year certainly belongs the letter To the Countesse of Salisbury (p. 224). What New Year called forth the letter to Lady Bedford, beginning 'This twilight of two years' (p. 198), we do not know, nor the date of the long letter in triplets, 'Honour is so sublime perfection' (p. 218). But the latter was most probably written from France in 1611-12, like the fragmentary letter which follows, and the letter, similar in verse and in 'metaphysics', To the Lady Carey and Mrs Essex Riche (p. 221). Donne had a little shocked his noble lady friends by the extravagance of his adulation of the dead child Mrs. Elizabeth Drury, in 1611, and these letters are written to make his peace and to show the pitch he is capable of soaring to in praise of their maturer virtues.

Of the remaining Letters, some are dated quite clearly. Donne got to know Lady Bedford around 1607-8 when she came to Twickenham, and the two letters to her—'Reason is our Soules left hand' (p. 189) and 'You have refin'd mee' (p. 191)—likely come from the early years of their friendship. The second letter suggests that the poet is at Mitcham. The lengthy, complex letter, 'T'have written then' (p. 195), probably dates to a year after 1609. There’s a mention of Virginia, which gained attention in 1609 (see Elegie XIV, Note), and the 'two new stars' sent 'lately to the firmament' may refer to Lady Markham (who died May 4, 1609) and Mrs. Boulstred (who died August 4, 1609). This is Chambers's guess; however, Norton links them to Prince Henry (who died November 6, 1612) and the Countess's brother, Lord Harington, who passed away early in 1614. Figures like these are more appropriately described as stars, so the poem likely belongs to 1614, which is also the year of the letter To the Countesse of Salisbury (p. 224). We don’t know which New Year prompted the letter to Lady Bedford that begins 'This twilight of two years' (p. 198), nor the date of the long three-part letter, 'Honour is so sublime perfection' (p. 218). However, the latter was probably written from France in 1611-12, along with the fragmented letter that follows, and the letter, which is similar in verse and 'metaphysics', To the Lady Carey and Mrs Essex Riche (p. 221). Donne had somewhat shocked his noble lady friends with his extravagant praise of the deceased child Mrs. Elizabeth Drury in 1611, and these letters are written to mend fences and demonstrate the heights he can reach in praising their more mature virtues.

To Sir Henry Wotton (p. 214), Donne wrote in a somewhat more elevated and respectful strain than that of his earlier letters, when the former set out on his embassy to Venice in 1604. The letter to Sir Henry Goodyere (p. 183) belongs to the Mitcham days, 1605-8. To Sir Edward Herbert (p. 193) he wrote 'at Julyers', therefore in 1610. The letter To the Countesse of Huntingdon (p. 201) was probably written just before Donne took orders, 1614-15. The date of the letter To Mris M. H. (p. 216), that is, to Mrs. Magdalen Herbert, not yet Lady Danvers, must have been earlier than her second marriage in 1608—the exact day of that marriage I do not know—probably in 1604, as the verse, style and tone closely resemble that of the letter to Wotton of that year. This suits the tenor of the letter, which implies that she had not yet married Sir John Danvers.

To Sir Henry Wotton (p. 214), Donne wrote in a more formal and respectful tone than in his earlier letters, as Wotton was heading out on his mission to Venice in 1604. The letter to Sir Henry Goodyere (p. 183) is from the Mitcham period, 1605-8. He wrote to Sir Edward Herbert (p. 193) 'at Julyers', which places it in 1610. The letter To the Countesse of Huntingdon (p. 201) was likely written just before Donne entered the ministry, around 1614-15. The date of the letter To Mris M. H. (p. 216), addressed to Mrs. Magdalen Herbert, who had not yet become Lady Danvers, must have been before her second marriage in 1608—the exact date of that marriage is unknown to me—but it was probably in 1604, as the verse, style, and tone closely match those of the letter to Wotton from that year. This fits with the content of the letter, which suggests that she had not yet married Sir John Danvers.

The last in the collection of the letters to Lady Bedford, 'You that are she and you' (p. 227), seems from its position in 1633 and several [pg 133] MSS. to have been sent to her with the elegy called Death, and to have been evoked by the death of Lady Markham or Mrs. Boulstred in 1609.

The final letter in the collection to Lady Bedford, 'You that are she and you' (p. 227), appears to have been sent to her in 1633 along with the elegy titled Death. It seems to have been prompted by the death of Lady Markham or Mrs. Boulstred in 1609.

The majority of the letters thus belong to the years 1596-7 to 1607-8, the remainder to the next six years. With the Funerall Elegies and the earlier of the Divine Poems they represent the middle and on the whole least attractive period of Donne's life and work. The Songs and Sonets and Elegies are the expression of his brilliant and stormy youth, the Holy Sonnets and the hymns are the utterance of his ascetic and penitent last years. In the interval between the two, the wit, the courtier, the man of the world, and the divine jostle each other in Donne's works in a way that is not a little disconcerting to readers of an age and temper less habituated to strong contrasts.

Most of the letters are from the years 1596-7 to 1607-8, with the rest coming from the following six years. Along with the Funerall Elegies and the earlier Divine Poems, they represent the middle and generally least appealing period of Donne's life and work. The Songs and Sonets and Elegies express his brilliant and tumultuous youth, while the Holy Sonnets and the hymns reflect his ascetic and penitent later years. In the time between the two, the wit, the courtier, the worldly man, and the divine clash in Donne's works in a way that can be quite unsettling for readers from a time and mindset less used to stark contrasts.

Page 175. The Storm.

After the Cadiz expedition in 1596, the King of Spain began the preparation of a second Armada. With a view to destroying this Elizabeth fitted out a large fleet under the command of Essex, Howard, and Raleigh. The storm described in Donne's letter so damaged the fleet that the larger purpose was abandoned and a smaller expedition, after visiting the Spanish coast, proceeded to the Azores, with a view to intercepting the silver fleet returning from America. Owing to dissensions between Raleigh and Essex, it failed of its purpose. This was the famous 'Islands Expedition'.

After the Cadiz expedition in 1596, the King of Spain started preparing a second Armada. To counter this, Elizabeth organized a large fleet commanded by Essex, Howard, and Raleigh. The storm mentioned in Donne's letter severely damaged the fleet, leading to the abandonment of the larger mission. Instead, a smaller expedition visited the Spanish coast and then headed to the Azores in an attempt to intercept the silver fleet coming back from America. Due to conflicts between Raleigh and Essex, it did not achieve its goal. This was the famous 'Islands Expedition'.

The description of the departure and the storm which followed was probably written in Plymouth, whither the ships had to put back, and whence they sailed again about a month later; therefore in July-August, 1597. 'We imbarked our Army, and set sayle about the ninth of July, and for two dayes space were accompanied with a faire leading North-easterly wind.' (Mildly it kist our sailes, &c.)...... 'Wee now being in this faire course, some sixtie leagues onwards our journey with our whole Fleet together, there suddenly arose a fierce and tempestuous storme full in our teethe, continuing for foure dayes with so great violence, as that now everyone was inforced rather to looke to his own safetie, and with a low saile to serve the Seas, then to beate it up against the stormy windes to keep together, or to follow the directions for the places of meeting.' A larger Relation of the said Iland Voyage written by Sir Arthur Gorges, &c. Purchas his Pilgrimes. Glasg. mcmvii. While at Plymouth Donne wrote a prose letter, to whom is not clear, preserved in the Burley Commonplace Book. There he speaks of 'so very bad wether yt even some of ye mariners have been drawen to think it were not altogether amiss to pray, and myself heard one of them say, God help us'.

The account of the departure and the subsequent storm was likely written in Plymouth, where the ships had to return before setting sail again about a month later, in July-August 1597. "We embarked our army and set sail around the ninth of July, and for two days, we had a nice northeast wind." (Gently it kissed our sails, etc.)... "Now, being on this fair course, about sixty leagues into our journey with the whole fleet together, a fierce and stormy tempest suddenly arose, right in our faces, lasting for four days with such intensity that everyone was forced to focus on their own safety, sailing low to navigate the seas rather than trying to fight against the stormy winds to stay together or follow the meeting instructions." A larger Relation of the said Iland Voyage written by Sir Arthur Gorges, etc. Purchas his Pilgrimes. Glasg. 2007. While at Plymouth, Donne wrote a prose letter, the recipient of which isn’t clear, preserved in the Burley Commonplace Book. In it, he mentions "such terrible weather that even some of the sailors felt it wouldn't be entirely inappropriate to pray, and I personally heard one of them say, 'God help us.'"

To Mr. Christopher Brooke. Donne's intimate friend and chamber-fellow at Lincoln's Inn. He was Donne's chief abetter in his secret marriage, his younger brother Samuel performing the ceremony. They were the sons of Robert Brooke, Alderman of and once M.P. [pg 134] for York, and his wife Jane Maltby. The Alderman had other sons who followed in his footsteps and figure among the Freemen of York, but Christopher and Samuel earned a wider reputation. At Lincoln's Inn, Christopher wrote verses and cultivated the society of the wits. Wood mentions as his friends and admirers Selden and Jonson, Drayton and Browne, Wither and Davies of Hereford. Browne sings his praises in the second song of the second book of Britannia's Pastorals, and in The Shepherds Pipe (1614) urges him to sing a higher strain. His poems, which have been collected and edited by the late Dr. Grosart, include an Elegy on Prince Henry, and a long poem of no merit, The Ghost of Richard the Third (Miscellanies of the Fuller Worthies Library, vol. iv, 1872). In 1614 he became a bencher and Summer Reader at Lincoln's Inn. He died February 7, 162⅞.

To Mr. Christopher Brooke. Donne's close friend and roommate at Lincoln's Inn. He played a key role in Donne's secret marriage, with his younger brother Samuel officiating the ceremony. They were the sons of Robert Brooke, formerly an Alderman and Member of Parliament for York, and his wife Jane Maltby. The Alderman had other sons who followed in his footsteps and are recognized among the Freemen of York, but Christopher and Samuel gained more widespread recognition. At Lincoln's Inn, Christopher wrote poetry and engaged with influential peers. Wood notes that his friends and admirers included Selden, Jonson, Drayton, Browne, Wither, and Davies of Hereford. Browne praises him in the second song of the second book of Britannia's Pastorals and in The Shepherds Pipe (1614), encourages him to reach greater heights in his poetry. His works, collected and edited by the late Dr. Grosart, include an Elegy on Prince Henry and a lengthy poem of little merit, The Ghost of Richard the Third (Miscellanies of the Fuller Worthies Library, vol. iv, 1872). In 1614, he became a bencher and Summer Reader at Lincoln's Inn. He passed away on February 7, 162⅞.

l. 4. By Hilliard drawne. Nicholas Hilliard (1537-1619), the first English miniature painter. He was goldsmith, carver, and limner to Queen Elizabeth, and engraved her second great seal in 1586. He drew a portrait of Mary, Queen of Scots, at eighteen, and executed miniatures of many contemporaries. He also wrote a treatise on miniature painting. Mr. Laurence Binyon thinks it is quite possible that the miniature from which Marshall, about 1635, engraved the portrait of Donne as a young man, was by Hilliard. It is, he says, quite in his style.

l. 4. By Hilliard drawn. Nicholas Hilliard (1537-1619) was the first English miniature painter. He served as a goldsmith, carver, and limner for Queen Elizabeth, and engraved her second great seal in 1586. He created a portrait of Mary, Queen of Scots, when he was eighteen and made miniatures of many of his contemporaries. He also wrote a guide on miniature painting. Mr. Laurence Binyon believes it's very possible that the miniature from which Marshall engraved a portrait of Donne as a young man around 1635 was done by Hilliard. He states that it is very much in Hilliard's style.

l. 13. From out her pregnant intrailes. The ancients attributed winds to the effect of exhalations from the earth. Seneca, Quaestiones Naturales, v. 4, discusses various causes but mentions this first: 'Sometimes the earth herself emits a great quantity of air, which she breathes out of her hidden recesses ... A suggestion has been made which I cannot make up my mind to believe, and yet I cannot pass over without mention. In our bodies food produces flatulence, the emission of which causes great offence to ones nasal susceptibilities; sometimes a report accompanies the relief of the stomach, sometimes there is more polite smothering of it. In like manner it is supposed the great frame of things when assimilating its nourishment emits air. It is a lucky thing for us that nature's digestion is good, else we might apprehend some less agreeable consequences.' (Q. N. translated by John Clarke, with notes by Sir Archibald Geikie, 1910.) These exhalations, according to one view, mounting up were driven back by the violence of the stars, or by inability to pass the frozen middle region of the air—hence commotions. (Pliny, Nat. Hist. ii. 38, 45, 47, 48.) This explains Donne's 'middle marble room', where 'marble' may mean 'hard', or possibly 'blue' referring to the colour of the heavens. It is so used by Studley in his translations of Seneca's tragedies: 'Whereas the marble sea doth fleete,' Hipp. i. 25; 'When marble skies no filthy fog doth dim,' Herc. Oet. ii. 8; 'The monstrous hags of marble seas' (monstra caerulei maris), Hipp. v. 5, I owe this suggestion to Miss Evelyn Spearing (The Elizabethan 'Tenne Tragedies of Seneca'. Mod. Lang. Review, iv. 4). But the [pg 135] peripatetic view was that the heavens were made of hard, solid, though transparent, concentric spheres: 'Tycho will have two distinct matters of heaven and ayre; but to say truth, with some small modifications, they' (i.e. Tycho Brahe and Christopher Rotman) 'have one and the self same opinion about the essence and matter of heavens; that it is not hard and impenetrable, as Peripateticks hold, transparent, of a quinta essentia, but that it is penetrable and soft as the ayre itself is, and that the planets move in it', (according to the older view each was fixed in its sphere) 'as birds in the ayre, fishes in the sea.' Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, part ii, sect. 2, Men. 3.

l. 13. From out her pregnant intestines. The ancients believed that winds were caused by exhalations from the earth. Seneca, Quaestiones Naturales, v. 4, discusses various causes but mentions this one first: 'Sometimes the earth itself releases a large amount of air, which it breathes out from its hidden depths ... There has been a suggestion that I find hard to believe, yet I feel I must mention it. In our bodies, food creates gas, which is often offensive to our sense of smell; sometimes there’s a sound that accompanies the relief of the stomach, and other times it's more discreet. Similarly, it is believed that the larger cosmos, when processing its nutrients, emits air. It's a good thing that nature's digestion is efficient; otherwise, we might expect some unpleasant consequences.' (Q. N. translated by John Clarke, with notes by Sir Archibald Geikie, 1910.) According to one perspective, these exhalations rise up but are pushed back by the force of the stars, or by their inability to pass through the cold upper layers of the atmosphere—creating disturbances. (Pliny, Nat. Hist. ii. 38, 45, 47, 48.) This clarifies Donne's 'middle marble room', where 'marble' might mean 'hard', or possibly 'blue', referring to the color of the sky. It's used in this way by Studley in his translations of Seneca's tragedies: 'Whereas the marble sea does float,' Hipp. i. 25; 'When marble skies no filthy fog does dim,' Herc. Oet. ii. 8; 'The monstrous hags of marble seas' (monstra caerulei maris), Hipp. v. 5, I owe this suggestion to Miss Evelyn Spearing (The Elizabethan 'Tenne Tragedies of Seneca'. Mod. Lang. Review, iv. 4). However, the peripatetic view was that the heavens were made of solid, yet transparent, concentric spheres: 'Tycho believes there are two distinct substances—heaven and air; but to be honest, with some minor adjustments, they' (i.e. Tycho Brahe and Christopher Rotman) 'hold the same opinion regarding the essence of the heavens; that it is not hard and impenetrable, as the Peripatetics claim, but transparent, made of a quinta essentia, and that it is penetrable and soft, just like the air itself, with the planets moving through it' (according to the older view, each planet was fixed in its sphere) 'like birds in the air and fish in the sea.' Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, part ii, sect. 2, Men. 3.

'Wind', says Donne elsewhere, 'is a mixt Meteor, to the making whereof, diverse occasions concurre with exhalations.' Sermons 80. 31. 305.

'Wind,' says Donne elsewhere, 'is a mixed meteor, created by various factors coming together with vapors.' Sermons 80. 31. 305.

The movement which Donne has in view is described by Du Bartas:

The movement that Donne is referring to is described by Du Bartas:

If heav'ns bright torches, from earth's Kidneys, sup

If heaven's bright lights, from the earth's depths, supply

Som somwhat dry and heatfull Vapours up,

Som somwhat dry and hot vapors up,

Th' ambitious lightning of their nimble Fire

The ambitious lightning of their quick fire

Would suddenly neer th' Azure Cirques aspire:

Would suddenly never the Azure Cirques aspire:

But scarce so soon their fuming crest hath raught,

But hardly have their furious peaks reached,

Or toucht the Coldness of the middle Vault,

Or touched the coldness of the middle vault,

And felt what force their mortall Enemy

And felt the strength of their mortal enemy

In Garrison keeps there continually;

In Garrison, it’s always there;

When down again towards their Dam they bear,

When they head back down to their dam,

Holp by the weight which they have drawn from her.

Holp by the weight they've taken from her.

But in the instant, to their aid arrives

But in that moment, help arrives for them.

Another new heat, which their heart revives,

Another new warmth, which revives their heart,

Re-arms their hand, and having staied their flight,

Re-arms their hand, and having paused their flight,

Better resolv'd brings them again to fight.

Better resolved brings them back to battle.

Well fortifi'd then by these fresh supplies,

Well fortified then by these fresh supplies,

More bravely they renew their enterprize:

More boldly they take on their venture again:

And one-while th' upper hand (with honor) getting,

And at the same time, while gaining the upper hand (with honor),

Another-while disgracefully retreating,

Another while shamefully backing down,

Our lower Aire they tosse in sundry sort,

Our lower Aire they toss in various ways,

As weak or strong their matter doth comport.

As weak or strong as their material is.

This lasts not long; because the heat and cold,

This doesn't last long because the heat and cold,

Equall in force and fortune, equall bold

Equally strong and fortunate, equally brave

In these assaults; to end this sudden brall,

In these attacks; to stop this sudden brawl,

Th' one stops their mounting, th' other stayes their fall:

The one stops their rise, the other prevents their fall:

So that this vapour, never resting stound,

So that this vapor, never resting moment,

Stands never still, but makes his motion round,

Stands never still, but moves around,

Posteth from Pole to Pole, and flies amain

Posteth from Pole to Pole, and flies quickly

From Spain to India, and from Inde to Spain.

From Spain to India, and from Inde to Spain.

Sylvester, Du Bartas, First Week, Second Day.

Sylvester, Du Bartas, First Week, Second Day.

l. 18. prisoners, which lye but for fees, i.e. the fees due to the gaoler. 'And as prisoners discharg'd of actions may lye for fees; so when,' &c.

l. 18. prisoners, who just lie around because of fees, i.e. the fees owed to the jailer. 'And just as prisoners released from their legal issues may lie around for fees; so when,' &c.

[pg 136]

[pg 136]

Deaths Duell (1632), p. 9. Thirty-three years after this poem was written, Donne thus uses the same figure in the last sermon he ever preached.

Deaths Duell (1632), p. 9. Thirty-three years after this poem was written, Donne uses the same imagery in the last sermon he ever preached.

Page 176, l. 38. I, and the Sunne. The 'Yea, and the Sunne' of Q shows that 'I' here is probably the adverb, not the pronoun, though the passage is ambiguous. Modern editors have all taken 'I' as the pronoun.

Page 176, l. 38. I, and the Sun. The 'Yeah, and the Sun' of Q suggests that 'I' here is likely the adverb, not the pronoun, although the passage is unclear. Contemporary editors have all interpreted 'I' as the pronoun.

ll. 49-50.

ll. 49-50.

And do hear so

And do listen too

Like jealous husbands, what they would not know.

Like jealous husbands, what they wouldn’t know.

Compare:

Compare:

Crede mihi; nulli sunt crimina grata marito;

Crede mihi; no one has welcomed crimes like a husband;

Nec quemquam, quamvis audiat illa, iuvant.

Nec quemquam, quamvis audiat illa, iuvant.

Seu tepet, indicium securas perdis ad aures;

Seu tepet, indicium securas perdis ad aures;

Sive amat, officio fit miser ille tuo.

Sive amat, officio diventa miser quel tuo.

Culpa nec ex facili, quamvis manifesta, probatur:

Culpa isn't easily proven, even if it's obvious:

Iudicis illa sui tuta favore venit.

Iudicis illa sui tuta favore venit.

Viderit ipse licet, credet tamen ipse neganti;

Viderit ipse licet, credet tamen ipse neganti;

Damnabitque oculos, et sibi verba dabit.

Damnabitque oculos, et sibi verba dabit.

Adspiciet dominae lacrimas; plorabit et ipse:

Adspiciet dominae lacrimas; plorabit et ipse:

Et dicet, poenas garrulus iste dabit.

Et dicet, that loudmouth will pay the consequences.

Ovid, Amores, II. ii. 51-60.

Ovid, Amores, II. ii. 51-60.

Page 177, l. 60. Strive. Later editions and Chambers read 'strives', but 'ordinance' was used as a plural: 'The goodly ordinance which were xii great Bombardes of brasse', and 'these six small iron ordinance.' O.E.D. The word in this sense is now spelt 'ordnance'.

Page 177, l. 60. Strive. Later editions and Chambers read 'strives', but 'ordinance' was used as a plural: 'The goodly ordinance which were 12 great Bombards of brass', and 'these six small iron ordinance.' O.E.D. The word in this sense is now spelled 'ordnance'.

l. 66. the'Bermuda. It is probably unnecessary to change this to 'the'Bermudas.' The singular without the article is quite regular.

l. 66. the'Bermuda. It’s likely not necessary to change this to 'the'Bermudas.' The singular form without the article is completely normal.

l. 67. Darknesse, lights elder brother. The 'elder' of the MSS. is grammatically more correct than the 'eldest' of the editions. 'We must return again to our stronghold, faith, and end with this, that this beginning was, and before it, nothing. It is elder than darkness, which is elder than light; and was before confusion, which is elder than order, by how much the universal Chaos preceded forms and distinctions.' Essays in Divinity (ed. Jessop, 1855), p. 46.

l. 67. Darkness, light's older brother. The 'older' of the manuscripts is grammatically more accurate than the 'oldest' of the editions. 'We must return again to our stronghold, faith, and conclude with this: that this beginning was, and before it, there was nothing. It is older than darkness, which is older than light; and it existed before confusion, which is older than order, by how much the universal Chaos preceded forms and distinctions.' Essays in Divinity (ed. Jessop, 1855), p. 46.

Page 178. The Calm.

l. 4. A blocke afflicts, &c. Aesop's Fables. Sir Thomas Rowe recalled Donne's use of the fable, when he was Ambassador at the Court of the Mogul. Of Ibrahim Khan, the Governor of Surat after Zufilkhar Khan, he writes: 'He was good but soe easy that he does no good; wee are not lesse afflicted with a block then before with a storck.' The Embassy, &c. (Hakl. Soc.), i. 82.

l. 4. A blocke afflicts, &c. Aesop's Fables. Sir Thomas Rowe reflected on Donne's use of the fable while he was Ambassador at the Court of the Mogul. About Ibrahim Khan, the Governor of Surat after Zufilkhar Khan, he writes: 'He was good but so easy that he does no good; we are not less troubled by a block than we were before by a stork.' The Embassy, &c. (Hakl. Soc.), i. 82.

l. 8. thy mistresse glasse. This poem, like the last, is probably addressed to Christopher Brooke, but it is not so headed in any [pg 137] edition or MS. The Grolier Club editor ascribes the first heading to both.

l. 8. your mistress's mirror. This poem, similar to the previous one, is likely directed to Christopher Brooke, but it isn't titled as such in any [pg 137] edition or manuscript. The Grolier Club editor attributes the first title to both.

l. 14. or like ended playes. This suggests that the Elizabethan stage was not so bare of furniture as used to be stated, and also that furniture was not confined to the curtained-off rear-stage. What Donne recalls is a stage deserted by the actors but cumbered with furniture and decorations.

l. 14. or like ended plays. This suggests that the Elizabethan stage wasn't as empty of furniture as was previously thought, and that furniture wasn't just limited to the curtained-off rear stage. What Donne remembers is a stage abandoned by the actors but cluttered with furniture and decorations.

l. 16. a frippery, i.e. 'A place where cast-off clothes are sold', O.E.D. 'Oh, ho, Monster; wee know what belongs to a frippery.' Tempest, IV. i. 225. Here the rigging has the appearance of an old-clothes shop.

l. 16. a frippery, i.e. 'A place where used clothes are sold', O.E.D. 'Oh, look, Monster; we know what belongs to a frippery.' Tempest, IV. i. 225. Here the rigging looks like a thrift shop.

l. 17. No use of lanthornes. The reference is to the lanterns in the high sterns of the ships, used to keep the fleet together. 'There is no fear now of our losing one another.' Each squadron of a fleet followed the light of its Admiral. Essex speaks of having lost, or missing, 'Sir Walter Raleigh with thirty sailes that in the night followed his light.' Purchas, xx. 24-5.

l. 17. No use of lanterns. This refers to the lanterns on the high sterns of the ships, which were used to keep the fleet together. 'There's no worry now about us losing each other.' Each squadron of a fleet followed the light of its Admiral. Essex mentions losing, or not being able to find, 'Sir Walter Raleigh with thirty sails that followed his light at night.' Purchas, xx. 24-5.

l. 18. Feathers and dust. 'He esteemeth John Done the first poet in the world for some things: his verses of the Lost Chaine he hath by heart; and that passage of the Calme, That dust and feathers doe not stirre, all was soe quiet. Affirmeth Donne to have written all his best peeces ere he was twenty-five yeares old.' Jonson's Conversations with Drummond. When Donne wrote The Calme he was in his twenty-fifth year.

l. 18. Feathers and dust. 'He thinks John Donne is the greatest poet in the world for several reasons: he knows the verses of the Lost Chain by heart, and that line from The Calm, "That dust and feathers do not stir, all was so quiet." He claims Donne wrote all his best works before he turned twenty-five.' Jonson's Conversations with Drummond. When Donne wrote The Calm, he was in his twenty-fifth year.

l. 21. lost friends. Raleigh and his squadron lost the main fleet while off the coast of Spain, before they set sail definitely for the Azores. He rejoined the fleet at the Islands. Donne's poem was probably written in the interval.

l. 21. lost friends. Raleigh and his squad lost the main fleet while off the coast of Spain, before they finally set sail for the Azores. He rejoined the fleet at the Islands. Donne's poem was likely written during that time.

The reading of some MSS., 'lefte friends,' is quite a possible one. Carleton, writing from Venice to Chamberlain, says: 'Let me tell you, for your comfort (for I imagine what is mine is yours) that my last news from the left island ... took knowledge of my vigilancy and diligency.' The 'left island' is Great Britain, and Donne may mean no more than that 'we can neither get back to our friends nor on to our enemies.' There may be no allusion to Raleigh's ships.

The reading of some manuscripts, 'left friends,' is a valid interpretation. Carleton, writing from Venice to Chamberlain, says: 'Let me tell you, for your comfort (since I assume what is mine is yours) that my latest news from the left island ... acknowledged my vigilance and diligence.' The 'left island' refers to Great Britain, and Donne might only mean that 'we can't return to our friends or confront our enemies.' There might not be any reference to Raleigh's ships.

l. 23. the Calenture. 'A disease incident to sailors within the tropics, characterized by delirium in which the patient, it is said, fancies the sea to be green fields, and desires to leap into it.' O.E.D. Theobald had the Calenture in mind when he conjectured that Falstaff 'babbled o' green fields'.

l. 23. the Calenture. 'A sickness that affects sailors in tropical areas, marked by delirium where the sufferer imagines the sea as green fields and wants to jump into it.' O.E.D. Theobald was thinking of the Calenture when he suggested that Falstaff 'talked about green fields'.

Page 179, l. 33. Like Bajazet encaged, &c.: an echo of Marlowe's Tamburlaine:

Page 179, l. 33. Like Bajazet in a cage, &c.: a reference to Marlowe's Tamburlaine:

There whiles he lives shall Bajazet be kept;

There, as long as he lives, Bajazet will be held.

And where I go be thus in triumph drawn:

And wherever I go, let it be in triumph:

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

I'm sorry, but it looks like there's no text provided for me to modernize. Please share the specific text you would like me to work on.

This is my mind, and I will have it so.

This is my mind, and I will keep it this way.

[pg 138]

Not all the kings and emperors of the earth,

Not all the kings and emperors of the world,

If they would lay their crowns before my feet,

If they would put their crowns at my feet,

Shall ransom him or take him from his cage:

Shall we rescue him or take him out of his cage:

The ages that shall talk of Tamburlaine,

The ages that will speak of Tamburlaine,

Even from this day to Plato's wondrous year,

Even from this day to Plato's amazing year,

Shall talk how I have handled Bajazet.

Shall talk about how I have dealt with Bajazet.

There are frequent references to this scene in contemporary literature.

There are frequent mentions of this scene in modern literature.

ll. 35-6. a Miriade Of Ants, &c. 'Erat ei' (i.e. Tiberius) 'in oblectamentis serpens draco, quem ex consuetudine manu sua cibaturus, cum consumptum a formicis invenisset, monitus est ut vim multitudinis caveret.' Suetonius, Tib. 72.

ll. 35-6. a Miriade Of Ants, &c. 'There was a dragon snake,' (meaning Tiberius) 'who was enjoying himself and, as was his habit, was about to feed it with his own hand when he found it consumed by ants. He was warned to be cautious of the power of the swarm.' Suetonius, Tib. 72.

l. 37. Sea-goales, i.e. sea-gaols. 'goale' was a common spelling. See next poem, l. 52, 'the worlds thy goale.' Strangely enough, neither the Grolier Club editor nor Chambers seems to have recognized the word here, in The Calme, though in the next poem they change 'goale' to 'gaol' without comment. The Grolier Club editor retains 'goales' and Chambers adopts the reading of the later editions, 'sea-gulls.' A gull would have no difficulty in overtaking the swiftest ship which ever sailed. Grosart takes the passage correctly. 'Sea-goales' is an accurate definition of the galleys.' Finny-chips' is a vivid description of their appearance. Compare:

l. 37. Sea-goales, meaning sea-gaols. 'goale' was a common spelling. See the next poem, l. 52, 'the world's thy goale.' Strangely, neither the Grolier Club editor nor Chambers seems to have recognized the word here, in The Calme, though in the next poem they change 'goale' to 'gaol' without any explanation. The Grolier Club editor keeps 'goales' and Chambers uses the version from later editions, 'sea-gulls.' A gull wouldn't have any trouble catching up to the fastest ship that ever sailed. Grosart interprets the passage correctly. 'Sea-goales' accurately describes the galleys. 'Finny-chips' is a vivid depiction of their appearance. Compare:

One of these small bodies fitted so,

One of these small objects fit just so,

This soul inform'd, and abled it to row

This soul informed, and enabled it to row

Itselfe with finnie oars.

Itself with finny oars.

Progresse of the Soule, I. 23.

Progress of the Soul, I. 23.

Never again shall I with finny oar

Never again will I with a fishy oar

Put from, or draw unto the faithful shore.

Put away from or draw near to the faithful shore.

Herrick, His Tears to Thamesis.

Herrick, *His Tears to Thamesis*.

l. 38. our Pinnaces. 'Venices' is the reading of 1633 and most of the MSS., where, as in 1669, the word is often spelt 'Vinices'. But I can find no example of the word 'Venice' used for a species of ship, and Mr. W. A. Craigie of the Oxford English Dictionary tells me that he has no example recorded. The mistake probably arose in a confusion of P and V. The word 'Pinnace' is variously spelt, 'pynice', 'pinnes', 'pinace', &c., &c. The pinnaces were the small, light-rigged, quick-sailing vessels which acted as scouts for the fleet.

l. 38. our Pinnaces. 'Venices' is how it was read in 1633 and in most of the manuscripts, where, like in 1669, the word is often spelled 'Vinices'. However, I can’t find any instance of the word 'Venice' being used to refer to a type of ship, and Mr. W. A. Craigie from the Oxford English Dictionary confirms that he has no records of it. The error likely happened due to confusion between P and V. The word 'Pinnace' is spelled in various ways, including 'pynice', 'pinnes', 'pinace', etc. The pinnaces were small, light-rigged, fast-sailing vessels that served as scouts for the fleet.

l. 48. A scourge, 'gainst which wee all forget to pray. The 'forgot' of 1669 and several MSS. is tempting—'a scourge against which we all in setting out forgot to pray.' I rather think, however, that what Donne means is 'a scourge against which we all at sea always forget to pray, for to pray for wind at sea is generally to pray for cold under the poles, for heat in hell'. The 'forgot' makes the reference too definite. At the same time, 'forgot' is so obvious a reading that it is difficult to account for 'forget' except on the supposition that it is right.

l. 48. A curse that we all forget to pray against. The 'forgot' in 1669 and several manuscripts is tempting—'a curse against which we all, when we set out, forgot to pray.' However, I think what Donne really means is 'a curse we all always forget to pray against while at sea, because praying for wind at sea usually means praying for cold at the poles or heat in hell.' The 'forgot' makes the reference too specific. At the same time, 'forgot' is such an obvious reading that it’s hard to explain 'forget' unless we assume it’s correct.

[pg 139]

[pg 139]

ll. 51-4.

ll. 51-4.

How little more alas,

How much more, sadly,

Is man now, then before he was? he was

Is man now, then before he existed? He existed.

Nothing; for us, wee are for nothing fit;

Nothing; we are not suited for anything;

Chance, or ourselves still disproportion it.

Chance, or we ourselves still mismanage it.

Donne is here playing with an antithesis which apparently he owes to the rhetoric of Tertullian. 'Canst thou choose', says the poet in one of his later sermons, 'but think God as perfect now, at least as he was at first, and can he not as easily make thee up againe of nothing, as he made thee of nothing at first? Recogita quid fueris antequam esses. Think over thyselfe; what wast thou before thou wast anything? Meminisses utique, si fuisses: if thou had'st been anything than, surely thou would'st remember it now. Qui non eras, factus es; cum iterum non eris, fies. Thou that wast once nothing, wast made this that thou art now; and when thou shalt be nothing again, thou shalt be made better then thou art yet.' Sermons 50. 14. 109. A note in the margin indicates that the quotations are from Tertullian, and Donne is echoing here the antithetical Recogita quid fueris antequam esses.

Donne is playing with an antithesis that he likely drew from Tertullian's rhetoric. "Can you not think of God as perfect now, at least as he was at the beginning?" says the poet in one of his later sermons. "Can he not just as easily create you again from nothing, as he made you from nothing at first? Recogita quid fueris antequam esses. Reflect on yourself; what were you before you were anything? Meminisses utique, si fuisses: if you had been anything then, surely you would remember it now. Qui non eras, factus es; cum iterum non eris, fies. You, who once were nothing, were made into what you are now; and when you become nothing again, you will be made better than you are yet." Sermons 50. 14. 109. A note in the margin indicates that the quotes are from Tertullian, and Donne is echoing the antithetical Recogita quid fueris antequam esses.

This echo is certainly made more obvious to the ear by the punctuation of 1669, which Grosart, the Grolier Club editor, and Chambers all follow. The last reads:

This echo is definitely clearer to hear thanks to the punctuation from 1669, which Grosart, the Grolier Club editor, and Chambers all adhere to. The last reads:

How little more, alas,

How much more, unfortunately,

Is man now, than, before he was, he was?

Is man now what he was before?

Nothing for us, we are for nothing fit;

Nothing works for us, we are not suited for anything;

Chance, or ourselves, still disproportion it.

Chance, or us, still makes it uneven.

This may be right; but after careful consideration I have retained the punctuation of 1633. In the first place, if the 1669 text be right it is not clear why the poet did not preserve the regular order:

This might be correct; but after thinking it over, I have kept the punctuation from 1633. First of all, if the 1669 text is correct, it's not clear why the poet didn't stick to the regular order:

Is man now than he was before he was.

Is man now different from what he was before he existed?

To place 'he was' at the end of the line was in the circumstances to court ambiguity, and is not metrically requisite. In the second place, the rhetorical question asked requires an answer, and that is given most clearly by the punctuation of 1633. 'How little more, alas, is man now than [he was] before he was? He was nothing; and as for us, we are fit for nothing. Chance or ourselves still throw us out of gear with everything.' To be nothing and to be fit for nothing—there is all the difference. In the 1669 version it is not easy to see the relevance of the rhetorical question and of the line which follows: 'Nothing for us, we are for nothing fit.' This seems to introduce a new thought, a fresh antithesis. It is not quite true. A breeze would fit them very well.

To put 'he was' at the end of the line in this context creates ambiguity and isn't necessary for the meter. Secondly, the rhetorical question asked needs an answer, which is best provided by the punctuation of 1633. 'How little more, alas, is man now than [he was] before he was? He was nothing; and as for us, we are fit for nothing. Chance or ourselves still throw us out of gear with everything.' To be nothing and to be fit for nothing—there’s a significant difference. In the 1669 version, it’s hard to see how the rhetorical question and the following line connect: 'Nothing for us, we are for nothing fit.' This appears to suggest a new idea, a fresh contrast. That’s not entirely accurate. A breeze would suit them just fine.

The use of 'for' in 'for us', as I have taken it, is quite idiomatic:

The use of 'for' in 'for us', as I've interpreted it, is pretty typical:

For me, I am the mistress of my fate.

For me, I am in control of my destiny.

Shakespeare, Rape of Lucrece, 1021.

Shakespeare, *Rape of Lucrece*, 1021.

[pg 140]

[pg 140]

For the rest o' the fleet, they all have met again.

For the rest of the fleet, they've all met again.

Id., The Tempest, I. i. 232.

Id., *The Tempest*, I. i. 232.

Page 180. To Sr Henry Wotton.

The occasion of this letter was apparently (see my article, Bacon's Poem, The World: Its Date And Relation to Certain Other Poems: Mod. Lang. Rev., April, 1911) a literary débat among some of the wits of Essex's circle. The subject of the débat was 'Which kind of life is best, that of Court, Country, or City?' and the suggestion came from the two epigrams in the Greek Anthology attributed to Posidippus and Metrodorus respectively. In the first (Ποίην τις βιότοιο τάμῃ τρίβον;) each kind of life in turn is condemned; in the second each is defended. These epigrams were paraphrased in Tottel's Miscellany (1557) by Nicholas Grimald, and again in the Arte of English Poesie (1589), attributed to George Puttenham. Stimulated perhaps by the latter version, in which the Court first appears as one of the principal spheres of life, or by Ronsard's French version in which also the 'cours des Roys', unknown to the Greek poet, are introduced, Bacon wrote his well-known paraphrase:

The reason for this letter seems to be a literary debate among some of the clever people in Essex's circle. The topic of the debate was "Which type of life is better: that of the Court, Country, or City?" The idea originated from two epigrams in the Greek Anthology attributed to Posidippus and Metrodorus. In the first one (Ποίην τις βιότοιο τάμῃ τρίβον;), each type of life is criticized; in the second, each is supported. These epigrams were rephrased in Tottel's Miscellany (1557) by Nicholas Grimald and again in the Arte of English Poesie (1589), which is attributed to George Puttenham. Perhaps inspired by the latter version, where the Court is introduced as one of the main areas of life, or by Ronsard's French version that also includes the ‘cours des Roys’, which the Greek poet didn’t mention, Bacon wrote his famous paraphrase:

The world's a bubble: and the life of man

The world is like a bubble, and the life of a person

Less than a span.

Less than a moment.

It is just possible too that he wrote a paraphrase, similar in verse, of the second epigram, which I have printed in the article referred to. A copy of The World was found among Wotton's papers and was printed in the Reliquiae Wottonianae (1651) signed 'Fra. Lord Bacon'. It had already been published by Thomas Farnaby in his Florilegium Epigrammatum Graecorum &c. (1629). Bacon probably gave Wotton a copy and he appears to have shown it to his friends. Among these was Thomas Bastard, who, to judge by the numerous epigrams he addressed to Essex, belonged to the same circle as Bacon, Donne, and Wotton,—if we may so describe it, but probably every young man of letters looked to Essex for patronage. Bastard's poem runs:

It’s also possible that he wrote a paraphrase in verse of the second epigram, which I included in the article mentioned. A copy of The World was found among Wotton's papers and was printed in the Reliquiae Wottonianae (1651), signed 'Fra. Lord Bacon'. It had already been published by Thomas Farnaby in his Florilegium Epigrammatum Graecorum &c. (1629). Bacon probably gave Wotton a copy, and he seems to have shared it with his friends. Among them was Thomas Bastard, who, judging by the many epigrams he wrote to Essex, was part of the same social circle as Bacon, Donne, and Wotton—if we can put it that way, but likely every young writer looked to Essex for support. Bastard's poem goes:

Ad Henricum Wottonum.

Wotton, the country, and the country swayne,

Wotton, the countryside, and the country man,

How can they yeeld a Poet any sense?

How can they give a poet any meaning?

How can they stirre him up or heat his vaine?

How can they get him worked up or make him angry?

How can they feed him with intelligence?

How can they feed him with knowledge?

You have that fire which can a witt enflame

You have that passion which can ignite a wit.

In happy London Englands fayrest eye:

In happy London, England's fairest eye:

Well may you Poets have of worthy name

Well may you poets have a worthy name

Which have the foode and life of Poetry.

Which have the food and life of poetry.

And yet the Country or the towne may swaye

And yet the country or the town may sway

Or beare a part, as clownes do in a play.

Or play a part, like clowns do in a play.

Donne was one of those to whom Wotton showed Bacon's poem, [pg 141] and the result was the present letter which occasionally echoes Bacon's words. Wotton replied to it in some characteristic verses preserved in B (Lord Ellesmere's MS.) and P (belonging to Captain Harris). I print it from the former:

Donne was one of the people to whom Wotton showed Bacon's poem, [pg 141] and the result was this letter, which occasionally reflects Bacon's words. Wotton replied with some typical verses that are preserved in B (Lord Ellesmere's MS.) and P (belonging to Captain Harris). I'm printing it from the former:

To J: D: from Mr H: W:

Worthie Sir:

Dear Sir:

Tis not a coate of gray or Shepheards life,

Tis not a coat of gray or Shepherd's life,

Tis not in feilds or woods remote to live,

Tis not in fields or woods remote to live,

That adds or takes from one that peace or strife,

That contributes to or detracts from either peace or conflict,

Which to our dayes such good or ill doth give:

Which brings either good or bad to our times:

5It is the mind that make the mans estate

5It's the mind that shapes a man's situation.

For ever happy or unfortunate.

Forever happy or unfortunate.

Then first the mind of passions must be free

Then first, the mind must be free from passions.

Of him that would to happiness aspire;

Of anyone who wants to pursue happiness;

Whether in Princes Pallaces he bee,

Whether he is in princes' palaces,

10Or whether to his cottage he retire;

10Or whether he should go back to his cottage;

For our desires that on extreames are bent

For our desires that are focused on extremes

Are frends to care and traitors to content.

Are friends to care and traitors to be satisfied.

Nor should wee blame our frends though false they bee

Nor should we blame our friends, even if they're fake.

Since there are thousands false, for one that's true,

Since there are thousands of false ones for every true one,

15But our own blindness, that we cannot see

15But our own blindness, that we cannot see

To chuse the best, although they bee but few:

To choose the best, even though there are only a few:

For he that every fained frend will trust,

For the one who trusts every fake friend,

Proves true to frend, but to himself unjust.

Proves true to a friend, but unfair to himself.

The faults wee have are they that make our woe,

The faults we have are what cause our sorrow,

20Our virtues are the motives of our joye,

20Our virtues are the reasons for our joy,

Then is it vayne, if wee to desarts goe

Then is it pointless if we go to deserts?

To seek our bliss, or shroud us from annoy:

To find our happiness, or shield us from irritation:

Our place need not be changed, but our Will,

Our place doesn’t need to change, but our will,

For every where wee may do good or ill.

For everywhere we can do good or bad.

25But this I doe not dedicate to thee,

25But I do not dedicate this to you,

As one that holds himself fitt to advise,

As someone who believes he is qualified to give advice,

Or that my lines to him should precepts be

Or that my words to him should be guidelines

That is less ill then I, and much more wise:

That is less troubled than I am and much wiser:

Yet 'tis no harme mortality to preach,

Yet it's no harm to preach about mortality,

For men doe often learne when they do teach.

For men often learn while they teach.

The date of the débat is before April 1598, when Bastard's Chrestoleros was entered on the Stationers' Register, probably 1597-8, the interval between the return of the Islands Expedition and Donne's entry into the household of Sir Thomas Egerton. Mr. Chambers has shown that during this interval Donne was occasionally employed by Cecil to carry letters to and from the Commanders of the English forces still in France. But it was not till about April 1598 that he found permanent employment.

The date of the debate is before April 1598, when Bastard's Chrestoleros was recorded in the Stationers' Register, likely in 1597-98, during the time between the return of the Islands Expedition and Donne's entry into Sir Thomas Egerton's household. Mr. Chambers has demonstrated that during this time, Donne was sometimes hired by Cecil to deliver letters to and from the Commanders of the English forces still in France. However, it wasn't until around April 1598 that he secured a permanent job.

l. 8. Remoraes; Browne doubts 'whether the story of the remora be [pg 142] not unreasonably amplified'. The name is given to any of the fish belonging to the family Echeneididae, which by means of a suctorial disk situated on the top of the head adhere to sharks, other large fishes, vessels, &c., letting go when they choose. The ancient naturalists reported that they could arrest a ship in full course. See Bartholomaeus Anglicus, Lib. xiii, De Aqua et ejus Ornatu.

l. 8. Remoras; Browne questions 'whether the story of the remora is not unreasonably exaggerated'. The name refers to any fish in the family Echeneididae, which use a suction cup on the top of their heads to attach themselves to sharks, other large fish, boats, etc., detaching whenever they want. Ancient naturalists claimed they could stop a ship in its tracks. See Bartholomaeus Anglicus, Lib. xiii, De Aqua et ejus Ornatu.

l. 11. the even line is the reading of all the MS. copies, and must have been taken from one of these by the 1669 editor. The use of the word is archaic and therefore more probably Donne's than an editor's emendation. Compare Chaucer's 'Of his stature he was of even length', i.e. 'a just mean between extremes, of proper magnitude or degree'. The 'even line' is, as the context shows, the exact mean between the 'adverse icy poles'. I suspect that 'raging' is an editorial emendation. There are several demonstrable errors in the 1633 text of this poem. The 'other' of P, and 'over' of S, are errors which point to 'even' rather than 'raging'.

l. 11. the even line is the reading of all the manuscript copies, and must have been taken from one of these by the 1669 editor. The use of the word is outdated and therefore more likely to be Donne's than an editor's correction. Compare Chaucer's 'Of his stature he was of even length', meaning 'a just mean between extremes, of proper magnitude or degree'. The 'even line' is, as the context shows, the precise mean between the 'opposing icy poles'. I suspect that 'raging' is an editor's correction. There are several clear errors in the 1633 text of this poem. The 'other' of P, and 'over' of S, are mistakes that indicate 'even' rather than 'raging'.

l. 12. th'adverse icy poles. The 'poles' of most MSS. is obviously necessary if we are to have two temperate regions. The expression is a condensed one for 'either of the adverse icy poles'. Compare:

l. 12. the opposing icy poles. The 'poles' in most manuscripts is clearly needed if we're going to have two temperate regions. The phrase is a shorthand for 'either of the opposing icy poles'. Compare:

He that at sea prayes for more winde, as well

He who is at sea and prays for more wind, just as well

Under the poles may begge cold, heat in hell.

Under the poles, it might be cold, but it’s hot in hell.

One cannot be under both the poles at once. One is 'under' the pole in Donne's cosmology because the poles are not the termini of the earth's axis but of the heavens'. 'For the North and Southern Pole, are the invariable terms of that Axis whereon the Heavens do move.' Browne, Pseud. Epidem. vi. 7.

One can't be under both poles at the same time. You're 'under' the pole in Donne's view of the universe because the poles aren't the ends of the earth's axis but of the heavens'. 'For the North and South Pole are the constant points of that Axis on which the Heavens move.' Browne, Pseud. Epidem. vi. 7.

Tristior illa

Tristior that

Terra sub ambobus non iacet ulla polis.     Ovid, Pont. ii. 7. 64.

Terra doesn’t lie under either city. Ovid, Pont. ii. 7. 64.

l. 17. Can dung and garlike, &c. This is the text of the 1633 edition made consistent with itself, and it has the support of several MSS. Clearly if we are to read 'or' in one line we must do so in both, and adopt the 1635-69 text. It is tempting at first sight to do so, but I believe the MSS. are right. What Donne means is, 'Can we procure a perfume, or a medicine, by blending opposite stenches or poisons?' This is his expansion of the question, 'Shall cities, built of both extremes, be chosen?' The change to 'or' obscures the exact metaphysical point. It would be an improvement perhaps to bracket the lines as parenthetical.

l. 17. Can dung and garlic, etc. This is the text from the 1633 edition made consistent with itself, and it is backed by several manuscripts. Clearly, if we are going to read 'or' in one line, we need to do it in both, adopting the 1635-69 text. It might seem appealing at first glance to do that, but I believe the manuscripts are correct. What Donne means is, 'Can we create a perfume or a remedy by mixing opposing foul smells or toxins?' This expands on the question, 'Will cities, built from both extremes, be chosen?' Changing to 'or' clouds the specific metaphysical point. It might be better to treat the lines as parenthetical.

According to Donne's medical science the scorpion (probably its flesh) was an antidote to its own poison: 'I have as many Antidotes as the Devill hath poisons, I have as much mercy as the Devill hath malice; There must be scorpions in the world; but the Scorpion shall cure the Scorpion; there must be tentations; but tentations shall adde to mine and to thy glory, and Eripiam, I will deliver thee.' Sermons 80. 52. 527. Obviously Donne could not ask in surprise, 'Can a Scorpion or Torpedo cure a man?' Each can; it is their combination [pg 143] he deprecates. In Ignatius his Conclave he writes, 'and two Poysons mingled might do no harme.'

According to Donne's medical science, the scorpion (likely its flesh) was an antidote to its own poison: 'I have as many antidotes as the devil has poisons, I have as much mercy as the devil has malice; there must be scorpions in the world; but the scorpion shall cure the scorpion; there must be temptations; but temptations shall add to my glory and yours, and Eripiam, I will deliver you.' Sermons 80. 52. 527. Obviously, Donne could not ask in surprise, 'Can a scorpion or torpedo cure a man?' Each can; it’s their combination [pg 143] he criticizes. In Ignatius his Conclave he writes, 'and two poisons mixed might do no harm.'

In speaking of scent made from dung Donne has probably the statement of Paracelsus in his mind to which Sir Thomas Browne also refers: 'And yet if, as Paracelsus encourageth, Ordure makes the best Musk, and from the most fetid substances may be drawn the most odoriferous Essences; all that had not Vespasian's nose, might boldly swear, here was a subject fit for such extractions.' Pseudodoxia Epidemica, iii. 26.

In discussing scents made from dung, Donne likely has in mind the statement from Paracelsus, which Sir Thomas Browne also mentions: "And yet if, as Paracelsus suggests, dung produces the best musk, and the most foul substances can yield the most fragrant essences; anyone who didn’t have Vespasian’s sense of smell could confidently say this is a topic suitable for such extractions." Pseudodoxia Epidemica, iii. 26.

Page 181, ll. 19-20.    Cities are worst of all three; of all three

Page 181, ll. 19-20.    Cities are the worst of the three; of all three

(O knottie riddle) each is worst equally.

(O knottie riddle) each is worst equally.

This is the punctuation of 1633 and of D, H49, Lec, and W. The later punctuation which Chambers has adopted and modernized, is not found to be an improvement if scrutinized. He reads:

This is the punctuation of 1633 and of D, H49, Lec, and W. The later punctuation that Chambers has adopted and updated is not considered better upon closer examination. He reads:

Cities are worst of all three; of all three?

Cities are the worst of the three; of the three?

O knotty riddle! each is worst equally.

O complicated puzzle! each is equally terrible.

The mark of interrogation after 'three' would be justifiable only if the poet were going to expatiate upon the badness of cities. 'Of all three? that is saying very little, &c., &c.' But this is not the tenor of the passage. From one thought he is led to another. 'Cities are worst of all three (i.e. Court, City, Country). Nay, each is equally the worst.' The interjected 'O knottie riddle' does not mean, 'Who is to say which is the worst?' but 'How can it come that each is worst? This is a riddle!' Donne here echoes Bacon:

The question mark after 'three' would only make sense if the poet planned to elaborate on the negativity of cities. 'Of all three? That's not saying much, etc., etc.' But that's not the point of this passage. One thought leads to another. 'Cities are the worst of all three (i.e., Court, City, Country). In fact, each is equally the worst.' The phrase 'O knottie riddle' doesn’t imply 'Who can say which is the worst?' but rather 'How can it be that each is the worst? This is a riddle!' Donne here echoes Bacon:

And where's the citty from foul vice so free

And where is the city completely free from disgusting vice?

But may be term'd the worst of all the three?

But could it be called the worst of all three?

ll. 25-6. The country is a desert, &c. The evidence for this reading is so overwhelming that it is impossible to reject it. I have modified the punctuation to bring out more clearly what I take it to mean. 'The country is a desert where no goodness is native, and therefore rightly understood. Goodness in the country is like a foreign language, a faculty not born with us, but acquired with pain, and never thoroughly understood and mastered.' Only Dr. Johnson could stigmatize in adequate terms so harsh a construction, but the 1635-54 emendation is not less obscure. Does it mean that any good which comes there quits it with all speed, while that which is native and must stay is not understood? This is not a lucid or just enough thought to warrant departure from the better authorized text.

ll. 25-6. The country is a desert, etc. The evidence for this interpretation is so strong that it can't be ignored. I’ve changed the punctuation to make the meaning clearer. 'The country is a desert where no goodness is inherent, and therefore rightly understood. Goodness in the country is like a foreign language, a skill not innate but learned painfully, and never fully comprehended or mastered.' Only Dr. Johnson could effectively criticize such a harsh viewpoint, but the 1635-54 revision is no less confusing. Does it imply that any goodness that does emerge quickly leaves, while that which is inherent and must remain is not understood? This is neither a clear nor fair idea to justify moving away from the more accepted text.

l. 27. prone to more evills; The reading 'mere evils' of several MSS., including D, H49, Lec, is tempting and may be right. In that case 'meere' has the now obsolete meaning of 'pure, unadulterated', 'meere English', 'meere Irish', &c. in O.E.D., or more fully, 'absolute, entire, sheer, perfect, downright', as in 'Th'obstinacie, willfull disobedience, meere lienge and disceite of the countrie gentlemen,' Hist. MSS. Com. (1600), quoted in O.E.D.; 'the [pg 144] mere perdition of the Turkish fleet,' Shakespeare, Othello, II. ii. 3. Such a strong adjective would however come better after 'devills' in the next line. Placed here it disturbs the climax. What Donne says here is that men in the country become beasts, and more prone to evil than beasts because of their higher faculties:

l. 27. prone to more evils; The reading 'mere evils' from several manuscripts, including D, H49, Lec, is appealing and may be correct. In that case, 'mere' has the now outdated meaning of 'pure, unadulterated', like 'mere English', 'mere Irish', etc. in the O.E.D., or more fully, 'absolute, entire, sheer, perfect, downright', as in 'The obstinacy, willful disobedience, mere lying and deceit of the country gentlemen,' Hist. MSS. Com. (1600), quoted in the O.E.D.; 'the [pg 144] mere destruction of the Turkish fleet,' Shakespeare, Othello, II. ii. 3. Such a strong adjective would, however, fit better after 'devils' in the next line. Here, it disrupts the buildup. What Donne is expressing is that men in the countryside become beasts, yet are even more prone to evil than beasts due to their higher faculties:

If lecherous goats, if serpents envious

If lustful goats, if jealous snakes

Cannot be damn'd; Alas; why should I bee?

Cannot be damned; Alas; why should I be?

Why should intent or reason, borne in mee,

Why should the intentions or reasons within me,

Make sinnes, else equall, in mee more heinous?

Make sins, otherwise equal, in me more serious?

Holy Sonnets, IX, p. 326.

Holy Sonnets, IX, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

And in this same letter, ll. 41-2, he develops the thought further.

And in this same letter, ll. 41-2, he elaborates on the idea further.

Page 182, ll. 59-62. Only in this one thing, be no Galenist, &c. The Galenists perceived in the living body four humours; hot, cold, moist, and dry, and held that in health these were present in fixed proportions. Diseases were due to disturbance of these proportions, and were to be cured by correction of the disproportion by drugs, these being used as they were themselves hot, cold, moist, or dry; to add to whichever humours were defective. The chymiques or school of Paracelsus, held that each disease had an essence which might be got rid of by being purged or driven from the body by an antagonistic remedy.

Page 182, ll. 59-62. Just in this one matter, don't be a Galenist, etc. The Galenists believed the body contained four humors: hot, cold, moist, and dry, and that these were balanced in a healthy state. Illnesses were thought to arise from imbalances in these humors, and treatment was aimed at restoring the proper balance through medications that were classified as hot, cold, moist, or dry; these would be used to supplement any deficient humors. On the other hand, the chymists or followers of Paracelsus believed that every disease had a specific essence that could be eliminated by purging it from the body with an opposing remedy.

Page 183. To Sr Henry Goodyere.

Goodyere and Walton form between them the Boswell to whom we owe our fullest and most intimate knowledge of the life of Donne. To the former he wrote apparently a weekly letter in the years of his residence at Pyrford, Mitcham, and London. And Goodyere preserved his letters and his poems. Of the letters published by Donne's son in 1651-4, the greatest number, as well as the most interesting and intimate, are addressed to Goodyere. Some appeared with the first edition of the poems, and it is ultimately to Goodyere that we probably owe the generally sound text of that edition.

Goodyere and Walton together are like the Boswell we owe for our deepest and most personal understanding of Donne's life. To Goodyere, he seemingly wrote a weekly letter during his time living in Pyrford, Mitcham, and London. Goodyere kept his letters and poems. Among the letters published by Donne's son in 1651-4, the largest number, as well as the most fascinating and personal, are directed to Goodyere. Some of these were included in the first edition of the poems, and we likely owe the generally accurate text of that edition to Goodyere.

Sir Henry Goodyere was the son of Sir William Goodyere of Monks Kirby in Warwickshire, who was knighted by James in 1603, and was the nephew of Sir Henry Goodyere (1534-95) of Polesworth in Warwickshire. The older Sir Henry had got into trouble in connexion with one of the conspiracies on behalf of Mary, Queen of Scots, but redeemed his good name by excellent service in the Low Countries, where he was knighted by Leicester. He married Frances, daughter of Hugh Lowther of Lowther, Westmoreland, and left two daughters, Frances and Anne. The latter, who succeeded the Countess of Bedford as patroness to the poet Michael Drayton and as the 'Idea' of his sonnets, married Sir Henry Raynsford. The former married her cousin, the son of Sir William, and made him proprietor of Polesworth, to which repeated allusion is made in Donne's Letters. He was knighted, in 1599, in Dublin, by Essex. He is addressed as a knight by Donne in 1601, and appears as such in the earliest years of King James. (See Nichol's Progresses of King James.)

Sir Henry Goodyere was the son of Sir William Goodyere of Monks Kirby in Warwickshire, who was knighted by James in 1603, and was the nephew of Sir Henry Goodyere (1534-1595) of Polesworth in Warwickshire. The older Sir Henry faced trouble related to one of the conspiracies supporting Mary, Queen of Scots, but restored his reputation through outstanding service in the Low Countries, where he was knighted by Leicester. He married Frances, the daughter of Hugh Lowther of Lowther, Westmoreland, and had two daughters, Frances and Anne. Anne, who took over the role of patron to the poet Michael Drayton and was the 'Idea' of his sonnets, married Sir Henry Raynsford. Frances married her cousin, the son of Sir William, and made him the owner of Polesworth, which is frequently referenced in Donne's Letters. He was knighted in 1599 in Dublin by Essex. Donne addresses him as a knight in 1601, and he is recognized as such in the early years of King James. (See Nichol's Progresses of King James.)

[pg 145]

[pg 145]

He was a friend of wits and poets and himself wrote occasional verses in rivalry with his friends. Like Donne he wrote satirical congratulatory verses for Coryats Crudities (1611) and an elegy on Prince Henry for the second edition of Sylvester's Lachrymae Lachrymarum (1613), and there are others in MS., including an Epithalamium on Princess Elizabeth.

He was a companion of clever thinkers and poets and occasionally wrote verses to compete with his friends. Like Donne, he composed satirical congratulatory verses for Coryats Crudities (1611) and an elegy for Prince Henry for the second edition of Sylvester's Lachrymae Lachrymarum (1613). There are also others in manuscript, including an Epithalamium for Princess Elizabeth.

The estate which Goodyere inherited was apparently encumbered, and he was himself generous and extravagant. He was involved all his life in money troubles and frequently petitioned for relief and appointments. It was to him probably that Donne made a present of one hundred pounds when his own fortunes had bettered. The date of the present letter was between 1605 and 1608, when Donne was living at Mitcham. These were the years in which Goodyere was a courtier. In 1604-5 £120 was stolen from his chamber 'at Court', and in 1605 he participated in the jousting at the Barriers. Life at the dissolute and glittering Court of James I was ruinously extravagant, and the note of warning in Donne's poem is very audible. Sir Henry Goodyere died in March 1627-8.

The estate that Goodyere inherited was apparently burdened with debt, and he was both generous and extravagant. Throughout his life, he faced money problems and often asked for financial help and positions. He likely received a gift of one hundred pounds from Donne when Donne’s own situation improved. The letter dates from between 1605 and 1608, when Donne was living in Mitcham. These were the years when Goodyere was a courtier. In 1604-5, £120 was stolen from his room 'at Court,' and in 1605 he took part in the jousting at the Barriers. Life at the lavish and decadent Court of James I was incredibly expensive, and the warning in Donne's poem is very clear. Sir Henry Goodyere passed away in March 1627-8.

Additional MS. 23229 (A23) contains the following:

Additional MS. 23229 (A23) includes the following:

Funerall Verses sett on the hearse

Funeral verses placed on the hearse

of Henry Goodere knighte; late of Polesworth.

of Henry Goodere knight; formerly of Polesworth.

[March 18. 162⅞ c.]

Esteemed knight take triumph over deathe,

Esteemed knight, achieve victory over death,

And over tyme by the eternal fame

And over time by the eternal fame

Of Natures workes, while God did lende thee breath;

Of nature's works, while God gave you life;

Adornd with witt and skill to rule the same.

Adorned with wit and skill to rule it.

But what avayles thy gifts in such degrees

But what good are your gifts in such amounts

Since fortune frownd, and worlde had spite at these.

Since luck turned against them, and the world had it in for these.

Heaven be thy rest, on earth thy lot was toyle;

Heaven grant you peace, for on earth your fate was to struggle;

Thy private loss, ment to thy countryes gayne,

Your personal loss, meant for your country's gain,

Bredde grief of mynde, which in thy brest did boyle,

Bredde grief of mind, which in your chest did boil,

Confyning cares whereof the scarres remayne.

Confined worries that leave scars behind.

Enjoy by death such passage into lyfe

Enjoy by death such passage into life

As frees thee quyte from thoughts of worldly stryfe.

As it completely frees you from thoughts of worldly strife.

Wm. Goodere.

Wm. Goodere.

Camden transcribes his epitaph:

Camden writes his epitaph:

An ill yeare of a Goodyere us bereft,

An unfortunate year has taken a Goodyear from us,

Who gon to God much lacke of him here left;

Who is going to God when they lack him so much here?

Full of good gifts, of body and of minde,

Full of good gifts, both physical and mental,

Wise, comely, learned, eloquent and kinde.

Wise, attractive, knowledgeable, articulate, and kind.

The Epitaph is probably by the same author as the Verses, a nephew perhaps. Sir Henry's son predeceased him.

The Epitaph is likely by the same author as the Verses, possibly a nephew. Sir Henry's son died before him.

Page 183, l. 1. It is not necessary to change 'the past' of 1633-54 to 'last' with 1669. 'The past year' is good English for 'last year'.

Page 183, l. 1. There's no need to change 'the past' of 1633-54 to 'last' with 1669. 'The past year' works just fine for 'last year'.

Page 184, l. 27. Goe; whither? Hence; &c. My punctuation, [pg 146] which is that of some MSS., follows Donne's usual arrangement in dialogue, dividing the speeches by semicolons. Chambers's textual note misrepresents the earlier editions. He attributes to 1633-54 the reading, 'Go whither? hence you get'. But they have all 'Goe, whither?', and 1633 has 'hence;' 1635-54 drop this semicolon. In 1669 the text runs, 'Goe, whither. Hence you get,' &c. The semicolon, however, is better than the full stop after 'Hence', as the following clause is expansive and explanatory: 'Anywhere will do so long as it is out of this. In such cases as yours, to forget is itself a gain.'

Page 184, l. 27. Go; where to? Get out; &c. My punctuation, [pg 146] which aligns with some manuscripts, follows Donne's typical style in dialogue, separating the speeches with semicolons. Chambers's textual note misrepresents the earlier editions. He claims that 1633-54 has the reading, 'Go where? get out.' But they all say 'Go, where?', and 1633 includes 'get out;' while 1635-54 omit this semicolon. In 1669, the text states, 'Go, where. Get out,' &c. The semicolon, however, is preferable to the full stop after 'Get out', as the following clause adds detail and explanation: 'Anywhere will do as long as it is away from this. In situations like yours, forgetting itself is a benefit.'

l. 34. The modern editors, by dropping the comma after 'asham'd', have given this line the opposite meaning to what Donne intended. I have therefore, to avoid ambiguity, inserted one before. Sir Henry Goodyere is not to be asham'd to imitate his hawk, but is, through shame, to emulate that noble bird by growing more sparing of extravagant display. 'But the sporte which for that daie Basilius would principally shewe to Zelmane, was the mounting at a Hearne, which getting up on his wagling wings with paine ... was now growen to diminish the sight of himself, and to give example to greate persons, that the higher they be the lesse they should show.' Sidney's Arcadia, ii. 4.

l. 34. The modern editors, by removing the comma after 'asham'd', have changed this line to mean the opposite of what Donne intended. To avoid confusion, I’ve added one before. Sir Henry Goodyere should not be ashamed to imitate his hawk, but is, out of shame, meant to emulate that noble bird by being more restrained in extravagant display. 'But the sport that Basilius wanted to show Zelmane that day was the mounting at a Hearne, which, by struggling to rise on his flapping wings ... had now begun to lessen his visibility and to set an example for great people, that the higher they rise, the less they should show.' Sidney's Arcadia, ii. 4.

Goodyere's fondness for hawking is referred to in one of Donne's prose letters, 'God send you Hawks and fortunes of a high pitch' (Letters, p. 204), and by Jonson in Epigram LXXXV.

Goodyere's love for hawking is mentioned in one of Donne's prose letters, 'God send you Hawks and fortunes of a high pitch' (Letters, p. 204), and by Jonson in Epigram LXXXV.

l. 44. Tables, or fruit-trenchers. I have let the 'Tables' of 1633-54 stand, although 'Fables' has the support of all the MSS. T is easily confounded with F. In the very next poem 1633-54 read 'Termers' where I feel sure that 'Farmers' (spelt 'Fermers') is the correct reading. Moreover, Donne makes several references to the 'morals' of fables:

l. 44. Tables, or fruit trays. I have kept the 'Tables' from 1633-54 as is, even though 'Fables' is backed by all the manuscripts. T is easily confused with F. In the very next poem 1633-54 read 'Termers,' where I'm confident that 'Farmers' (spelled 'Fermers') is the right reading. Additionally, Donne refers to the 'morals' of fables multiple times:

The fable is inverted, and far more

The fable is flipped, and much more

A block inflicts now, then a stork before.

A block hits now, then a stork later.

 The Calme, ll. 4-5.

The Calme, ll. 4-5.

O wretch, that thy fortunes should moralize

O wretch, that your misfortunes should teach a lesson

Aesop's fables, and make tales prophesies.

Aesop's fables tell stories that make predictions.

Satyre V.

Satyre V

If 'Tables' is the correct reading, Donne means, I take it, not portable memorandum books such as Hamlet carried (this is Professor Norton's explanation), but simply pictures (as in 'Table-book'), probably Emblems.

If 'Tables' is the right interpretation, Donne is referring to pictures (like in 'Table-book'), not portable notebooks like the one Hamlet had (this is Professor Norton's explanation), probably Emblems.

Page 185. To Mr Rowland Woodward.

Rowland Woodward was a common friend of Donne and Wotton. The fullest account of Woodward is given by Mr. Pearsall Smith (The Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton, 1907). Of his early life unfortunately he can tell us little or nothing. He seems to have [pg 147] gone to Venice with Wotton in 1604, at least he was there in 1605. This letter was, therefore, written probably before that date. One MS., viz. B, states that it was written 'to one that desired some of his papers'. It is quite likely that Woodward, preparing to leave England, had asked Donne for copies of his poems, and Donne, now a married man, and, if not disgraced, yet living in 'a retiredness' at Pyrford or Camberwell, was not altogether disposed to scatter his indiscretions abroad. He enjoins privacy in like manner on Wotton when he sends him some Paradoxes. Donne, it will be seen, makes no reference to Woodward's going abroad or being in Italy.

Rowland Woodward was a mutual friend of Donne and Wotton. The most detailed account of Woodward is provided by Mr. Pearsall Smith (The Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton, 1907). Unfortunately, he offers little to no information about Woodward's early life. It seems that he went to Venice with Wotton in 1604; at least, he was there in 1605. This letter was likely written before that time. One manuscript, specifically B, indicates that it was written "to someone who requested some of his papers." It's quite possible that Woodward, getting ready to leave England, had asked Donne for copies of his poems. Donne, now married and, although not disgraced, living in a kind of seclusion at Pyrford or Camberwell, wasn’t entirely inclined to share his indiscretions. He similarly urges Wotton to keep things private when he sends him some Paradoxes. As you will see, Donne doesn't mention Woodward's travel or presence in Italy.

While with Wotton he was sent as a spy to Milan and imprisoned by the Inquisition. In 1607, while bringing home dispatches, he was attacked by robbers and left for dead. On Feb. 2, 1608, money was paid to his brother, Thomas Woodward (the T. W. of several of Donne's Letters), for Rowland's 'surgeons and diets'. In 1608 he entered the service of the Bishop of London. For subsequent incidents in his career see Pearsall Smith, op. cit. ii. 481. He died sometime before April 1636.

While with Wotton, he was sent as a spy to Milan and was imprisoned by the Inquisition. In 1607, while he was bringing back dispatches, he was attacked by robbers and left for dead. On February 2, 1608, money was paid to his brother, Thomas Woodward (the T. W. mentioned in several of Donne's Letters), for Rowland's 'surgeons and diets'. In 1608, he started working for the Bishop of London. For further incidents in his career, see Pearsall Smith, op. cit. ii. 481. He died sometime before April 1636.

It is clear that the MSS. Cy, O'F, P, S96 have derived this poem from a common source, inferior to that from which the 1633 text is derived, which has the general support of the best MSS. These MSS. agree in the readings: 3 'holiness', but O'F corrects, 10 'to use it,' 13 'whites' Cy, O'F, 14 'Integritie', but O'F corrects, 33 'good treasure'. It is clear that a copy of this tradition fell into the hands of the 1635 editor. His text is a contamination of the better and the inferior versions. The strange corruption of 4-6 began by the mistake of 'flowne' for 'showne'. In O'F and the editions 1635-54 the sense is adjusted to this by reading, 'How long loves weeds', and making the two lines an exclamation. The 'good treasure' (l. 33) of 1635-69, which Chambers has adopted, comes from this source also. The reading at l. 10 is interesting; 'to use it', for 'to us, it', has obviously arisen from 'to use and love Poetrie' of the previous verse. In the case of 'seeme but light and thin' we have an emendation, even in the inferior version, made for the sake of the metre (which is why Chambers adopted it), for though Cy, O'F, and P have it, S96 reads:

It’s clear that the manuscripts Cy, O'F, P, and S96 have gotten this poem from a common source that is not as good as the one that the 1633 text is based on, which has strong backing from the best manuscripts. These manuscripts agree on the readings: 3 'holiness', but O'F corrects it; 10 'to use it'; 13 'whites', Cy, O'F; 14 'Integritie', but O'F corrects it; and 33 'good treasure'. It’s evident that a copy of this tradition ended up in the hands of the 1635 editor. His text mixes the better and the inferior versions. The odd corruption in lines 4-6 started from the mistake of 'flowne' instead of 'showne'. In O'F and the 1635-54 editions, the meaning is adjusted by reading 'How long loves weeds' and turning the two lines into an exclamation. The 'good treasure' (l. 33) in 1635-69, which Chambers has adopted, also comes from this source. The reading in l. 10 is interesting; 'to use it', instead of 'to us, it', clearly arose from 'to use and love Poetrie' in the previous line. For 'seeme but light and thin', we have an emendation, even in the inferior version, made for the sake of the meter (which is why Chambers adopted it), as Cy, O'F, and P have it, while S96 reads:

Thoughe to use it, seeme and be light and thin.

Thou should use it, seeming light and thin.

l. 2. a retirednesse. This reading of some MSS., including W, which is a very good authority for these Letters, is quite possibly authentic. It is very like Donne to use the article; it was very easy for a copyist to drop it. Compare the dropping of 'a' before 'span' in Crucifying (p. 320), l. 8. The use of abstracts as common nouns with the article, or in the plural, is a feature of Donne's syntax. He does so in the next line: 'a chast fallownesse'. Again: 'Beloved, it is not enough to awake out of an ill sleepe of sinne, or of ignorance, or out of a good sleep, out of a retirednesse, and take [pg 148] some profession, if you winke, or hide your selves, when you are awake.' Sermons 50. 11. 90. 'It is not that he shall have no adversary, nor that that adversary shall be able to doe him no harm, but that he should have a refreshing, a respiration, In velamento alarum, under the shadow of Gods wings.' Sermons 80. 66. 670—where also we find 'an extraordinary sadnesse, a predominant melancholy, a faintnesse of heart, a chearlessnesse, a joylessnesse of spirit' (Ibid. 672). Donne does not mean to say that he is 'tied to retirednesse', a recluse. The letter was not written after he was in orders, but probably, like the preceding, when he was at Pyrford or Mitcham (1602-8). He is tied to a degree of retirednesse (compared with his early life) or a period of retiredness. He does not compare himself to a Nun but to a widow. Even a third widowhood is not necessarily a final state. 'So all retirings', he says in a letter to Goodyere, 'into a shadowy life are alike from all causes, and alike subject to the barbarousnesse and insipid dulnesse of the Country.' Letters, p. 63. But the phrase here applies primarily to the Nun and the widow.

l. 2. a retiredness. This interpretation from some manuscripts, including W, which is a strong source for these Letters, is likely authentic. It's very much like Donne to use the article; it would have been easy for a copyist to miss it. Compare the omission of 'a' before 'span' in Crucifying (p. 320), l. 8. Using abstracts as common nouns with the article or in the plural is typical of Donne's style. He does this in the next line: 'a chaste fallowness'. Again: 'Beloved, it is not enough to wake from the bad sleep of sin, or ignorance, or from a good sleep, out of a retiredness, and take up some profession, if you close your eyes, or hide yourselves when you are awake.' Sermons 50. 11. 90. 'It is not that he will have no opponent, nor that the opponent will be unable to do him harm, but that he should have a refreshing, a breathing, In velamento alarum, under the shadow of God's wings.' Sermons 80. 66. 670—where we also find 'an extraordinary sadness, a predominant melancholy, a faintness of heart, a cheerlessness, a joylessness of spirit' (Ibid. 672). Donne does not mean to imply that he is 'tied to retiredness', as a recluse. The letter was not written after he entered the clergy but likely, like the previous one, when he was at Pyrford or Mitcham (1602-8). He is tied to a certain level of retiredness (compared to his early life) or a period of being withdrawn. He does not compare himself to a Nun but to a widow. Even a third widowhood isn’t necessarily a final situation. 'So all retreats', he says in a letter to Goodyere, 'into a shadowy life come from all causes and are all subject to the barbarism and dullness of the Country.' Letters, p. 63. But the phrase here mainly applies to the Nun and the widow.

l. 3. fallownesse; I have changed the full stop of 1633-54 to a semicolon here because I take the next three lines to be an adverbial clause giving the reason why Donne's muse 'affects ... a chast fallownesse'. The full stop disguises this, and Chambers, by keeping the full stop here but changing that after 'sown' (l. 6), has thrown the reference of the clause forward to 'Omissions of good, ill, as ill deeds bee.'—not a happy arrangement.

l. 3. fallowness; I changed the period after 1633-54 to a semicolon here because I interpret the next three lines as an adverbial clause explaining why Donne's muse 'affects ... a chaste fallowness.' The period obscures this, and Chambers, by retaining the period here but changing the one after 'sown' (l. 6), has moved the reference of the clause forward to 'Omissions of good, ill, as ill deeds be.'—not a great arrangement.

ll. 16-18. There is no Vertue, &c. Donne refers here to the Cardinal Virtues which the Schoolmen took over from Aristotle. There are, Aquinas demonstrates, four essential virtues of human nature: 'Principium enim formale virtutis, de qua nunc loquimur, est rationis bonum. Quod quidem dupliciter potest considerari: uno modo secundum quod in ipsa consideratione consistit; et sic erit una virtus principalis, quae dicitur prudentia. Alio modo secundum quod circa aliquid ponitur rationis ordo; et hoc vel circa operationes, et sic est justitia; vel circa passiones, et sic necesse est esse duas virtutes. Ordinem enim rationis necesse est ponere circa passiones, considerata repugnantia ipsarum ad rationem. Quae quidem potest esse dupliciter: uno modo secundum quod passio impellit ad aliquid contrarium rationi; et sic necesse est quod passio reprimatur, et ab hoc denominatur temperantia; alio modo secundum quod passio retrahit ab eo quod ratio dictat, sicut timor periculorum vel laborum; et sic necesse est quod homo firmetur in eo quod est rationis, ne recedat; et ab hoc denominatur fortitudo.' Summa, Prima Secundae, 61. 2. Since the Cardinal Virtues thus cover the whole field, what place is reserved for the Theological Virtues, viz., Faith, Hope, and Charity? Aquinas's reply is quite definite: 'Virtutes theologicae sunt supra hominem ... Unde non proprie dicuntur virtutes humanae sed suprahumanae, vel divinae.' Ibid., 61. 1. [pg 149] Donne here exclaims that the cardinal virtues themselves are non-existent without religion. They are, isolated from religion, habits which any one can assume who has the discretion to cover his vices. Religion not only gives us higher virtues but alone gives sincerity to the natural virtues. Donne is probably echoing St. Augustine, De Civ. Dei, xviiii. 25: 'Quod non possint ibi verae esse virtutes, ubi non est vera religio. Quamlibet enim videatur animus corpori et ratio vitiis laudibiliter imperare, si Deo animus et ratio ipsa non servit, sicut sibi esse serviendum ipse Deus precepit, nullo modo corpori vitiisque recte imperat. Nam qualis corporis atque vitiorum potest esse mens domina veri Dei nescia nec eius imperio subjugata, sed vitiosissimis daemonibus corrumpentibus prostituta? Proinde virtutes quas habere sibi videtur per quas imperat corpori et vitiis, ad quodlibet adipiscendum vel tenendum rettulerit nisi ad Deum, etiam ipsae vitia sunt potius quam virtutes. Nam licet a quibusdam tunc verae atque honestae esse virtutes cum referentur ad se ipsas nec propter aliud expetuntur: etiam tunc inflatae et superbae sunt, et ideo non virtutes, sed vitia iudicanda sunt. Sicut enim non est a carne sed super carnem quod carnem facit vivere; sic non est ab homine sed super hominem quod hominem facit beate vivere: nec solum hominem, sed etiam quamlibet potestatem virtutemque caelestem.'

ll. 16-18. There is no Virtue, &c. Donne is talking about the Cardinal Virtues that the Scholastics borrowed from Aristotle. There are, as Aquinas explains, four essential virtues of human nature: 'The formal principle of the virtue we are now discussing is the good of reason. This can be considered in two ways: one way is in terms of the consideration itself, and thus there will be one principal virtue, which is called prudence. The other way is in terms of the order of reason concerning something; this could be regarding actions, and that is justice; or regarding passions, necessitating two virtues. It is essential to establish an order of reason concerning passions, considering their opposition to reason. This opposition can occur in two ways: one way is when a passion drives someone toward something contrary to reason; in this case, the passion must be restrained, which is called temperance; the other way is when a passion holds someone back from what reason dictates, such as fear of danger or hardship; in this case, it is necessary for a person to remain steadfast in what is reasonable, so they do not falter; this is called fortitude.' Summa, Prima Secundae, 61. 2. Since the Cardinal Virtues thus encompass the entire scope of virtues, what is the role of the Theological Virtues, specifically Faith, Hope, and Charity? Aquinas's answer is very clear: 'The theological virtues are above human capacities ... Therefore, they are not properly called human virtues but rather suprahuman or divine virtues.' Ibid., 61. 1. [pg 149] Donne asserts that the cardinal virtues themselves do not exist without religion. They are, apart from religion, merely habits that anyone can adopt if they have the judgment to conceal their vices. Religion not only provides us with higher virtues but also brings authenticity to the natural virtues. Donne likely echoes St. Augustine, De Civ. Dei, xviiii. 25: 'There cannot be true virtues where there is no true religion. Even if it seems that the mind is able to commendably command the body and reason over vices, if the mind and reason do not serve God as He commanded, then they cannot properly command the body and vices in any way. For what kind of mind, serving the true God, can be ignorant of Him or be subjected to the most vitiated demons? Therefore, the virtues it appears to possess by which it commands body and vices, unless they are directed toward God, are more accurately vices than virtues. For although some might seem to possess true and honorable virtues when referring them to themselves and not seeking them for any other reason: even then, they are inflated and proud, and thus should be judged as vices rather than true virtues. Just as it is not from the flesh but from something above the flesh that gives life to the flesh; so it is not from humanity but from something beyond humanity that enables a person to live blissfully: not just humanity, but also any celestial power or virtue.'

Page 186, ll. 25-7. You know, Physitians, &c. Paracelsus refers more than once to the heat of horse-dung used in 'separations', e.g. On the Separations of the Elements from Metals he enjoins that when the metal has been reduced to a liquid substance you must 'add to one part of this oil two parts of fresh aqua fortis, and when it is enclosed in glass of the best quality, set it in horse-dung for a month'.

Page 186, ll. 25-7. You know, Physicians, etc. Paracelsus mentions several times the heat of horse manure used in 'separations'. For example, in On the Separations of the Elements from Metals, he instructs that once the metal has been liquefied, you should 'add one part of this oil to two parts of fresh aqua fortis, and when it's contained in high-quality glass, place it in horse manure for a month'.

l. 31. Wee are but farmers of our selves. The reading of 1633 is 'termers', and as in 'Tables' 'Fables' of the preceding poem it is not easy to determine which is original. 'Termer' of course, in the sense of 'one who holds for a term' (see O.E.D.), would do. It is the more general word and would include 'Farmer'. A farmer generally is a 'termer' in the land which he works. I think, however, that the rest of the verse shows that 'farmer' is used in a more positive sense than would be covered by 'termer'. The metaphor includes not only the terminal occupancy but the specific work of the farmer—stocking, manuring, uplaying.

l. 31. We are just caretakers of ourselves. The reading from 1633 is 'termers', and similar to 'Tables' and 'Fables' in the previous poem, it's hard to tell which is the original. 'Termer', meaning 'someone who holds for a certain period' (see O.E.D.), would fit. It's a broader term that includes 'farmer'. A farmer is typically a 'termer' of the land they cultivate. However, I believe the rest of the line indicates that 'farmer' carries a more positive connotation than 'termer' would suggest. The metaphor encompasses not just the temporary holding but also the specific tasks of farming—raising livestock, fertilizing, and cultivating.

Donne's metaphor is perhaps borrowed by Benlowes when he says of the soul:

Donne's metaphor is probably borrowed by Benlowes when he talks about the soul:

She her own farmer, stock'd from Heav'n is bent

She is her own farmer, stocked from Heaven and determined.

To thrive; care 'bout the pay-day's spent.

To thrive, care about how you spend your paycheck.

Strange! she alone is farmer, farm, and stock, and rent.

Strange! She is the sole farmer, the whole farm, the livestock, and the rent.

Donne in a sermon for the 5th of November speaks of those who will have the King to be 'their Farmer of his Kingdome.' Sermons 50. 43. 403.

Donne in a sermon for November 5th talks about those who want the King to be 'their Farmer of his Kingdom.' Sermons 50. 43. 403.

[pg 150]

[pg 150]

It must be remembered that in MS. 'Fermer' and 'Termer' would be easily interchanged.

It should be noted that in the manuscript, 'Fermer' and 'Termer' could easily be swapped.

l. 34. to thy selfe be approv'd. There is no reason to prefer the 1669 'improv'd' here. To be 'improv'd to oneself' is not a very lucid phrase. What Donne bids Woodward do is to seek the approval of his own conscience. His own conscience is contrasted with 'vaine outward things'. Donne has probably Epictetus in mind: 'How then may this be attained?—Resolve now if never before, to approve thyself to thyself; resolve to show thyself fair in God's sight; long to be pure with thine own pure self and God.' Golden Sayings, lxxvi., trans. by Crossley.

l. 34. to yourself be approved. There's no reason to prefer the 1669 'improved' here. To be 'approved to oneself' isn't a very clear phrase. What Donne is telling Woodward to do is to seek approval from his own conscience. His own conscience is contrasted with 'vain outward things.' Donne likely has Epictetus in mind: 'How then may this be attained?—Decide now if never before, to approve yourself to yourself; resolve to show yourself good in God's sight; long to be pure with your own pure self and God.' Golden Sayings, lxxvi., trans. by Crossley.

Page 187. To Sr Henry Wootton.

The date of this letter is given in two MSS. as July 20, 1598. Its tone is much the same as that of the previous letter (p. 180) and of both the fourth and fifth Satyres. The theme of them all is the Court.

The date of this letter is noted in two manuscripts as July 20, 1598. Its tone is similar to that of the previous letter (p. 180) and both the fourth and fifth Satyres. The central theme of all of them is the Court.

l. 2. Cales or St Michaels tale. The point of this allusion was early lost and has been long in being recovered. The spelling 'Calis' is a little misleading, as it was used both for Calais and for Cadiz. In Sir Francis Vere's Commentaries (1657) he speaks of 'The Calis-journey' and the 'Island voiage'. I have taken 'Cales' from some MSS. as less ambiguous. All the modern editors have printed 'Calais', and Grosart considers the allusion to be to the Armada, Norton to the 'old wars with France'. The reference is to the Cadiz expedition and the Island voyage: 'Why should I tell you what we both know?' In speaking of 'St. Michaels tale' Donne may be referring to the attack on that particular island, which led to the loss of the opportunity to capture the plate-fleet. But the 'Islands of St. Michael' was a synonym for the Azores. 'Thus the ancient Cosmographers do place the division of the East and Western Hemispheres, that is, the first term of longitude, in the Canary or fortunate Islands; conceiving these parts the extreamest habitations Westward: But the Moderns have altered that term, and translated it unto the Azores or Islands of St Michael; and that upon a plausible conceit of the small or insensible variation of the Compass in those parts,' &c. Browne, Pseud. Epidem. vi. 7.

l. 2. Cales or St Michaels tale. The meaning of this reference was lost early on and has taken a long time to be understood again. The spelling 'Calis' can be a bit misleading since it was used for both Calais and Cadiz. In Sir Francis Vere's Commentaries (1657), he mentions 'The Calis-journey' and the 'Island voyage.' I’ve chosen 'Cales' from some manuscripts as it’s less confusing. All the modern editors have printed 'Calais,' and Grosart thinks the reference is to the Armada, while Norton believes it refers to the 'old wars with France.' The reference is to the Cadiz expedition and the Island voyage: 'Why should I tell you what we both know?' When mentioning 'St. Michaels tale,' Donne might be talking about the attack on that specific island, which resulted in missing the chance to capture the treasure fleet. However, 'Islands of St. Michael' was also a term for the Azores. 'Thus the ancient Cosmographers place the division of the East and Western Hemispheres, which is the first line of longitude, in the Canary or fortunate Islands; thinking these regions are the furthest settlements westward: But the Moderns have changed that term to the Azores or Islands of St Michael; and that based on a reasonable idea concerning the small or negligible variation of the Compass in those areas,' &c. Browne, Pseud. Epidem. vi. 7.

ll. 10-11. Fate, (Gods Commissary): i.e. God's Deputy or Delegate. Compare:

ll. 10-11. Fate, (Gods Commissary): meaning God's Representative or Delegate. Compare:

Fate, which God made, but doth not control.

Fate, created by God, but not controlled by Him.

 The Progresse of the Soule, p. 295, l. 2.

The Progress of the Soul, p. 295, l. 2.

Great Destiny the Commissary of God

Great Destiny the Commissary of God

That hast mark'd out a path and period

That has marked out a path and a time.

For every thing ...

For everything ...

Ibid., p. 296, ll. 31 f.

Ibid., p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__296, ll. 31 f.

The idea that Fate or Fortune is the deputy of God in the sphere of external goods (τὰ ἐκτὸς ἀγαθά, i beni del mondo) is very clearly expressed by Dante in the Convivio, iv. 11, and in the Inferno, vi. 67 f.: '"Master," I said to him, "now tell me also: this Fortune of which [pg 151] thou hintest to me; what is she, that has the good things of the world thus within her clutches?" And he to me, "O foolish creatures, how great is this ignorance that falls upon ye! Now I wish thee to receive my judgement of her. He whose wisdom is transcendent over all, made the heavens" (i.e. the nine moving spheres) "and gave them guides" (Angels, Intelligences); "so that every part may shine to every part equally distributing the light. In like manner, for worldly splendours, he ordained a general minister and guide (ministro e duce); to change betimes the vain possessions, from people to people, and from one kindred to another, beyond the hindrance of human wisdom. Hence one people commands, another languishes; obeying her sentence, which is hidden like the serpent in the grass. Your knowledge cannot withstand her. She provides, judges, and maintains her kingdom, as the other gods do theirs. Her permutations have no truce. Necessity makes her be swift; so oft come things requiring change. This is she, who is so much reviled, even by those who ought to praise her, when blaming her wrongfully, and with evil words. But she is in bliss, and hears it not. With the other Primal Creatures joyful, she wheels her sphere, and tastes her blessedness."' Dante finds in this view the explanation of the want of anything like distributive justice in the assignment of wealth, power, and worldly glory. Dante speaks here of Fortune, but though in its original conception at the opposite pole from Fate, Fortune is ultimately included in the idea of Fate. 'Necessity makes her be swift.' 'Sed talia maxime videntur esse contingentia quae Fato attribuuntur.' Aquinas. The relation of Fate or Destiny to God or Divine Providence is discussed by Boethius, De Cons. Phil. IV. Prose III, whom Aquinas follows, Summa, I. cxvi. Ultimately the immovable Providence of God is the cause of all things; but viewed in the world of change and becoming, accidents or events are ascribed to Destiny. 'Uti est ad intellectum ratiocinatio; ad id quod est, id quod gignitur; ad aeternitatem, tempus; ad punctum medium, circulus; ita est fati series mobilis ad Providentiae stabilem simplicitatem.' Boethius. This is clearly what Donne has in view when he calls Destiny the Commissary of God or declares that God made but doth not control her. The idea of Fate in Greek thought which Christian Philosophy had some difficulty in adjusting to its doctrines of freedom and providence came from the astronomico-religious ideas of the Chaldaeans. The idea of Fate 'arose from the observation of the regularity of the sidereal movements'. Franz Cumont, Astrology and Religion among the Greeks and Romans, 1912, pp. 28, 69.

The idea that Fate or Fortune acts as God's representative in matters of external goods (τὰ ἐκτὸς ἀγαθά, the goods of the world) is expressed clearly by Dante in the Convivio, iv. 11, and in the Inferno, vi. 67 f.: '"Master," I said to him, "now tell me also: this Fortune you mentioned; who is she, that holds the good things of the world in her grasp?" And he replied, "O foolish beings, how great is this ignorance that falls upon you! Now I want you to understand my judgment about her. He whose wisdom surpasses all created the heavens" (i.e., the nine moving spheres) "and appointed guides for them" (Angels, Intelligences); "so that every part may shine to every part, equally distributing the light. Similarly, for worldly pleasures, He established a general minister and guide (ministro e duce); to change the fleeting possessions, from one person to another, and from one kin to another, beyond human understanding. Hence one people rules, while another suffers, following her decree, which is hidden like a snake in the grass. Your understanding can’t resist her. She provides, judges, and maintains her kingdom, like the other gods do theirs. Her changes are constant. Necessity makes her swift; often, situations arise that demand change. This is she, who is often criticized, even by those who should praise her, wrongfully blaming her with malicious words. But she is blissful and hears it not. Along with the other Primal Beings, joyful, she moves her sphere and enjoys her blessedness."' Dante finds in this perspective an explanation for the absence of true distributive justice in the distribution of wealth, power, and worldly glory. Dante refers to Fortune here, but though it was originally seen as the opposite of Fate, ultimately Fortune is included within the concept of Fate. 'Necessity makes her swift.' 'But such things seem to be contingent, which are attributed to Fate.' Aquinas. The relationship between Fate or Destiny and God or Divine Providence is explored by Boethius in De Cons. Phil. IV. Prose III, whom Aquinas follows in Summa, I. cxvi. Ultimately, God's unchanging Providence is the cause of all things; but when viewed in the world of change and becoming, events or accidents are attributed to Destiny. 'Just as reasoning is to understanding, what is to that which comes into being; to eternity, time; to the midpoint, the circle; so is the series of fate dynamic relative to the stable simplicity of Providence.' Boethius. This is clearly what Donne has in mind when he calls Destiny the Commissioner of God or states that God created her but does not control her. The notion of Fate in Greek thought, which Christian Philosophy had some difficulty reconciling with its beliefs in freedom and providence, originated from the astronomical-religious ideas of the Chaldaeans. The idea of Fate 'came from observing the regularity of the celestial movements.' Franz Cumont, Astrology and Religion among the Greeks and Romans, 1912, pp. 28, 69.

l. 14. wishing prayers. This may be a phrase corresponding to 'bidding prayers', but 'wishing' is comma'd off as a noun in some MSS. and 'wishes' may be the author's correction.

l. 14. wishing prayers. This might be a phrase similar to 'bidding prayers', but 'wishing' is set apart as a noun in some manuscripts, and 'wishes' could be the author's correction.

Page 188, l. 24. dull Moralls of a game at Chests. The comparison of life and especially politics to a game of chess is probably an old one. Sancho Panza develops it with considerable eloquence.

Page 188, l. 24. boredom of the morals in a game of chess. The comparison of life, especially politics, to a game of chess is likely a classic one. Sancho Panza expresses it with quite a bit of eloquence.

[pg 152]

[pg 152]

Page 188. H: W: in Hiber: warriors.

This poem is taken from the Burley MS., where it is found along with a number of poems some of which are by Donne, viz.: the Satyres, one of the Elegies, and several of the Epigrams. Of the others this alone has the initials 'J. D.' added in the margin. There can be little doubt that it is by Donne,—a continuation of the correspondence of the years 1597-9 to which the last letter and 'Letters more than kisses' belong. In Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton Mr. Pearsall Smith prints what he takes to be a reply to this letter and the charge of indolence. 'Sir, It is worth my wondering that you can complain of my seldom writing, when your own letters come so fearfully as if they tread all the way upon a bog. I have received from you a few, and almost every one hath a commission to speak of divers others of their fellows, like you know who in the old comedy that asks for the rest of his servants. But you make no mention of any of mine, yet it is not long since I ventured much of my experience unto you in a long piece of paper, and perhaps not of my credit; it is that which I sent you by A. R., whereof till you advertise me I shall live in fits or agues.' After referring to the malicious reports in circulation regarding the Irish expedition he concludes in the style of the previous letters: 'These be the wise rules of policy, and of courts, which are upon earth the vainest places.'

This poem comes from the Burley MS., where it’s found alongside several other poems, some by Donne, including the Satyres, one of the Elegies, and several of the Epigrams. Of the others, this one is the only one that has the initials 'J. D.' added in the margin. There’s little doubt that it’s by Donne—a continuation of the exchanges from 1597-1599, to which the last letter and 'Letters more than kisses' belong. In the Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton, Mr. Pearsall Smith prints what he believes is a response to this letter and the accusation of laziness. 'Sir, I find it quite astonishing that you can complain about my infrequent writing when your letters arrive so reluctantly as if they’re trudging through a swamp. I’ve received only a few from you, and almost every one has a task to mention various others of their kind, like you-know-who in the old comedy who asks about the rest of his servants. But you don’t mention any of mine, even though it wasn’t long ago that I shared a lot of my thoughts with you in a lengthy letter, and perhaps not without risk to my reputation; it’s the one I sent you with A. R., and until you let me know otherwise, I’ll continue to be anxious and uneasy.' After addressing the malicious rumors circulating about the Irish expedition, he concludes in the same tone as previous letters: 'These are the clever rules of politics and courts, which are the most foolish places on earth.'

l. 11. yong death: i.e. early death, death that comes to you while young.

l. 11. young death: meaning early death, death that comes to you while you’re young.

ll. 13-15. These lines are enough of themselves to prove Donne's authorship of this poem. Compare To Sr Henry Goodyere, p. 183, ll. 17-20.

ll. 13-15. These lines are sufficient on their own to confirm that Donne wrote this poem. Compare To Sr Henry Goodyere, p. 183, ll. 17-20.

Page 189. To the Countess of Bedford.

Lucy, Countess of Bedford, occupies the central place among Donne's noble patrons and friends. No one was more consistently his friend; to none does he address himselfe in terms of sincerer and more respectful eulogy.

Lucy, Countess of Bedford, holds a central position among Donne's noble supporters and friends. No one was a more steadfast friend to him; he speaks to no one with more genuine and respectful praise.

The eldest child of John Harington, created by James first Baron Harington of Exton, was married to Edward, third Earl of Bedford, in 1594 and was a lady in waiting under Elizabeth. She was one of the group of noble ladies who hastened north on the death of the Queen to welcome, and secure the favour of, James and Anne of Denmark. Her father and mother were granted the tutorship of the young Princess Elizabeth, and she herself was admitted at once as a Lady of the Chamber. Her beauty and talent secured her a distinguished place at Court, and in the years that Donne was a prisoner at Mitcham the Countess was a brilliant figure in more than one of Ben Jonson's masques. 'She was "the crowning rose" in that garland of English beauty which the Spanish ambassador desired Madame [pg 153] Beaumont, the Lady of the French ambassador, to bring with her to an entertainment on the 8th of December, 1603: the three others being Lady Rich, Lady Susan Vere, and Lady Dorothy (Sidney); "and", says the Lady Arabella Stewart, "great cheer they had."' Wiffen, Historical Memoirs of the House of Russell, 1833. She figured also in Daniel's Masque, The Vision of the Twelve Goddesses, which was published (1604) with an explanatory letter addressed to her. In praising her beauty Donne is thus echoing 'the Catholic voice'. The latest Masque in which she figured was the Masque of Queens, 2nd of February, 1609-10.

The oldest child of John Harington, created by James, the first Baron Harington of Exton, was married to Edward, the third Earl of Bedford, in 1594 and served as a lady in waiting under Elizabeth. She was part of the group of noblewomen who rushed north after the Queen's death to greet and win the favor of James and Anne of Denmark. Her parents were given the responsibility of tutoring the young Princess Elizabeth, and she was immediately accepted as a Lady of the Chamber. Her beauty and talent earned her a prominent position at Court, and during the time Donne was imprisoned at Mitcham, the Countess shone in several of Ben Jonson's masques. She was described as "the crowning rose" in the collection of English beauty that the Spanish ambassador wanted Madame Beaumont, the Lady of the French ambassador, to bring with her to an event on December 8, 1603, along with Lady Rich, Lady Susan Vere, and Lady Dorothy (Sidney); "and," as Lady Arabella Stewart noted, "they were very well received." Wiffen, Historical Memoirs of the House of Russell, 1833. She also appeared in Daniel's Masque, The Vision of the Twelve Goddesses, published in 1604 with a letter addressed to her. In praising her beauty, Donne reflects "the Catholic voice." The last Masque in which she appeared was the Masque of Queens, on February 2, 1609-10.

In Court politics the Countess of Bedford seems to have taken some part in the early promotion of Villiers as a rival to the Earl of Somerset; and in 1617 she promoted the marriage of Donne's patron Lord Hay to the youngest daughter of the Earl of Northumberland, against the wish of the bride's father. Match-making seems to have been a hobby of hers, for in 1625 she was an active agent in arranging the match between James, Lord Strange, afterwards Earl of Derby, and Lady Charlotte de la Trémouille, the heroic Countess of Derby who defended Lathom House against the Roundheads.

In court politics, the Countess of Bedford appears to have played a role in the early rise of Villiers as a contender against the Earl of Somerset. In 1617, she facilitated the marriage of Donne's patron, Lord Hay, to the youngest daughter of the Earl of Northumberland, going against the wishes of the bride's father. It seems that matchmaking was a hobby of hers, as in 1625, she was actively involved in arranging the union between James, Lord Strange, who later became the Earl of Derby, and Lady Charlotte de la Trémouille, the courageous Countess of Derby who defended Lathom House against the Roundheads.

An active and gay life at Court was no proof of the want of a more serious spirit. Lady Bedford was a student and a poet, and the patron of scholars and poets. Sir Thomas Roe presented her with coins and medals; and Drayton, Daniel, Jonson, and Donne were each in turn among the poets whom she befriended and who sang her praises. She loved gardens. One of Donne's finest lyrics is written in the garden of Twickenham Park, which the Countess occupied from 1608 to 1617; and the laying out of the garden at Moore Park in Hertfordshire, where she lived from 1617 to her death in 1627, is commended by her successor in that place, Sir William Temple.

An active and lively life at Court didn't mean she lacked a serious side. Lady Bedford was a scholar and a poet, and she supported other scholars and poets. Sir Thomas Roe gave her coins and medals; Drayton, Daniel, Jonson, and Donne were among the poets she befriended who praised her work. She had a passion for gardens. One of Donne's best poems was written in the garden of Twickenham Park, where the Countess lived from 1608 to 1617; and the design of the garden at Moore Park in Hertfordshire, where she resided from 1617 until her death in 1627, was praised by her successor, Sir William Temple.

Donne seems to have been recommended to Lady Bedford by Sir Henry Goodyere, who was attached to her household. He mentions the death of her son in a letter to Goodyere as early as 1602, but his intimacy with the Countess probably began in 1608, and most of his verse letters were written between that date and 1614. Donne praises her beauty and it may be that in some of his lyrics he plays the part of the courtly lover, but what his poems chiefly emphasize is the religious side of her character. If my conjecture be right that she herself wrote 'Death be not proud', her religion was probably of a simpler, more pietistic cast than Donne's own was in its earlier phase.

Donne seems to have been introduced to Lady Bedford by Sir Henry Goodyere, who worked in her household. He talks about the death of her son in a letter to Goodyere as early as 1602, but his close relationship with the Countess likely started in 1608, and most of his verse letters were written between that time and 1614. Donne admires her beauty, and in some of his lyrics, he takes on the role of the courtly lover, but what his poems mainly highlight is the religious aspect of her character. If my guess is correct that she herself wrote 'Death be not proud', her faith was probably simpler and more pious than Donne's was during its earlier phase.

In 1612 the Countess had a serious illness which began on November 22-3 (II. p. 10). She recovered in time to take part in the ceremonies attending the wedding of the Princess Elizabeth (Feb. 14, 161⅔), but Chamberlain in his letters to Carleton notes a change in her behaviour. After mentioning an accident to the Earl of Bedford he continues: 'His lady who should have gone to the Spa but for lack of money, shows herself again in court, though in her sickness she in a manner [pg 154] vowed never to come there; but she verifies the proverb, Nemo ex morbo melior. Marry, she is somewhat reformed in her attire, and forbears painting, which, they say, makes her look somewhat strangely among so many vizards, which together with their frizzled, powdered hair, makes them look all alike, so that you can scant know one from another at the first view.' Birch, The Court and Times of James the First, i. 262. Donne makes no mention of this illness, but it seems to me probable that the first two of these letters, with the emphasis which they lay on beauty, were written before, the other more serious and pious verses after this crisis.

In 1612, the Countess had a serious illness that started on November 22-23 (II. p. 10). She recovered in time to participate in the wedding ceremonies of Princess Elizabeth (Feb. 14, 161⅔), but Chamberlain noted a change in her behavior in his letters to Carleton. After mentioning an accident involving the Earl of Bedford, he added, "His lady, who was supposed to go to the Spa but couldn't because of money issues, is showing herself at court again, even though during her illness she almost vowed never to return; but she proves the saying, Nemo ex morbo melior. Interestingly, she's made some changes to her clothing and has stopped wearing makeup, which, they say, makes her look a bit odd among so many masked faces. Together with their frizzy, powdered hair, they all look so alike that at first glance, you can barely tell one from another." Birch, The Court and Times of James the First, i. 262. Donne doesn’t mention this illness, but it seems likely that the first two of these letters, which emphasize beauty, were written before, while the other more serious and pious verses came after this crisis.

See notes on Twicknam Garden and the Nocturnall on St. Lucies Day.

See notes on Twicknam Garden and the Nocturnall on St. Lucies Day.

Page 189, ll. 4-5. light ... faire faith. I have retained the 'light' and 'faire faith' of the editions, but the MS. readings 'sight' and 'farr Faith' are quite possibly correct. There is not much to choose between 'light' and 'sight', but 'farr' is an interesting reading. Indeed at first sight 'fair' is a rather otiose epithet, a vaguely complimentary adjective. There is, however, probably more in it than that. 'Fair' as an epithet of 'Faith' is probably an antithesis to the 'squint ungracious left-handedness' of understanding. If 'farr' be the right reading, then Donne is contrasting faith and sight: 'Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.' Heb. xi. 1. The use of 'far' as an adjective is not uncommon: 'Pulling far history nearer,' Crashaw; 'His own far blood,' Tennyson; 'Far travellers may lie by authority,' Gataker (1625), are some examples quoted in the O.E.D. But there is no parallel to Donne's use of 'far faith' for 'faith that lays hold on things at a distance'. 'These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off', Heb. xi. 13, is probably the source of the phrase. Such a condensed elliptical construction is quite in Donne's manner. Compare 'Neere death', p. 28, l. 63. Both versions may be original. The variants in l. 19 point to some revision of the poem.

Page 189, ll. 4-5. light ... faire faith. I have kept the 'light' and 'fair faith' from the editions, but the manuscript readings 'sight' and 'far faith' might be correct. There’s not much difference between 'light' and 'sight', but 'far' is an intriguing choice. At first glance, 'fair' seems like a bit of an unnecessary compliment. However, there’s likely more to it than that. 'Fair' as a description of 'Faith' probably contrasts the 'squint ungracious left-handedness' of understanding. If 'far' is indeed the correct reading, then Donne is drawing a distinction between faith and sight: 'Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.' Heb. xi. 1. The use of 'far' as an adjective isn’t uncommon: 'Pulling far history nearer,' Crashaw; 'His own far blood,' Tennyson; 'Far travellers may lie by authority,' Gataker (1625), are a few examples cited in the O.E.D. But there’s no parallel to Donne’s phrase 'far faith' referring to 'faith that reaches for things at a distance.' 'These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off', Heb. xi. 13, is probably where the phrase originates. Such a concise elliptical structure fits Donne's style. Compare 'Neere death', p. 28, l. 63. Both versions may be original. The variations in l. 19 suggest some revision of the poem.

Page 190, l. 22. In every thing there naturally grows, &c. 'Every thing hath in it as, as Physicians use to call it, Naturale Balsamum, a naturall Balsamum, which, if any wound or hurt which that creature hath received, be kept clean from extrinseque putrefaction, will heal of itself. We are so far from that naturall Balsamum, as that we have a naturall poyson in us, Originall sin:' &c. Sermons 80. 32. 313.

Page 190, l. 22. In everything, there naturally grows, &c. 'Everything contains what doctors call a Naturale Balsamum, a natural balm, which, if any wound or injury that creature has suffered is kept clean from outside infection, will heal itself. We are so far from that natural balm that we actually have a natural poison within us, Original sin:' &c. Sermons 80. 32. 313.

'Now Physitians say, that man hath in his Constitution, in his Complexion, a naturall Vertue, which they call Balsamum suum, his owne Balsamum, by which, any wound which a man could receive in his body, would cure itself, if it could be kept cleane from the annoiances of the aire, and all extrinseque encumbrances. Something that hath some proportion and analogy to this Balsamum of the body, there is in the soul of man too: The soule hath Nardum suum, her Spikenard, as the Spouse says, Nardus mea dedit odorem suum, she hath a spikenard, a perfume, a fragrancy, a sweet savour in her selfe. [pg 155] For virtutes germanius attingunt animam, quam corpus sanitas, vertuous inclinations, and disposition to morall goodness, is more naturall to the soule of man, and nearer of kin to the soule of man, then health is to the body. And then if we consider bodily health, Nulla oratio, nulla doctrinae formula nos docet morbum odisse, sayes that Father: There needs no Art, there needs no outward Eloquence, to persuade a man to be loath to be sick: Ita in anima inest naturalis et citra doctrinam mali evitatio, sayes he: So the soule hath a naturall and untaught hatred, and detestation of that which is evill,' &c. Sermons 80. 51. 514.

'Now physicians say that a person has a natural virtue in their constitution and complexion, which they call Balsamum suum, their own balsam. This is meant to suggest that any wound a person sustains can heal itself if kept clean from the irritations of the air and other external burdens. There’s something similar in the soul of a person: the soul possesses Nardum suum, its spikenard, as the Spouse says, Nardus mea dedit odorem suum, implying that it has a spikenard, a perfume, a fragrance, a sweet aroma within itself. [pg 155] For virtutes germanius attingunt animam, quam corpus sanitas, virtuous inclinations and a disposition toward moral goodness are more natural to the soul and closer to it than health is to the body. When we think about bodily health, Nulla oratio, nulla doctrinae formula nos docet morbum odisse, says that Father: No skills or polished rhetoric are needed to convince someone to dislike being sick: Ita in anima inest naturalis et citra doctrinam mali evitatio, he says: So the soul has an innate and unlearned aversion to what is evil,' & c. Sermons 80. 51. 514.

Paracelsus has a great deal to say about this natural balsam, though he declares that 'the spirit is most truly the life and balsome of all Corporeal things'. It was to supply the want of this balsam that mummy was used as a medicine. Of a man suddenly slain Paracelsus says: 'His whole body is profitable and good and may be prepared into a most precious Mummie. For, although the spirit of life went out of such a Body, yet the Balsome, in which lies the Life, remains, which doth as Balsome preserve other mens.'

Paracelsus has a lot to say about this natural balm, although he states that 'the spirit is most truly the life and balm of all physical things.' It was to make up for the lack of this balm that mummy was used as a medicine. Concerning a man who was suddenly killed, Paracelsus says: 'His whole body is useful and good and can be prepared into a very precious Mummy. For, even though the spirit of life has left that body, the balm, which contains the life, remains, which preserves other people like a balm.'

l. 27. A methridate: i.e. an antidote. See note to p. 255, l. 127.

l. 27. A methridate: meaning an antidote. See note to p. 255, l. 127.

ll. 31-2. The first good Angell, &c. 'Our first consideration is upon the persons; and those we finde to be Angelicall women and Evangelicall Angels: ... And to recompense that observation, that never good Angel appeared in the likenesse of woman, here are good women made Angels, that is, Messengers, publishers of the greatest mysteries of our Religion.' Sermons 80. 25. 242.

ll. 31-2. The first good Angel, &c. 'Our first focus is on the people involved; we find them to be angelic women and evangelical angels: ... To balance the observation that no good angel has ever appeared in the form of a woman, we have good women made into angels, meaning messengers who share the greatest mysteries of our faith.' Sermons 80. 25. 242.

ll. 35-6.    Make your returne home gracious; and bestow

ll. 35-6.    Make your return home pleasant; and invest

This life on that; so make one life of two.

This life is about that; so let's combine one life into two.

'Make a present of this life to the next, by living now as you will live then; and so make this life and the next one'—or, as another poet puts it:

'Give this life as a gift to the next, by living now the way you will live then; and in doing so, connect this life with the next one'—or, as another poet says:

And so make life, death, and that vast forever

And so create life, death, and that endless eternity.

One grand, sweet song.

One great, sweet song.

This I take to be Donne's meaning. The 'This' of 1635-69 and the MSS., which Chambers also has adopted, seems required by the antithesis. If one recalls that 'this' is very commonly written 'thys', and that final 's' is little more than a tail, it is easy to account for 'Thy' in 1633. The meaning too is not clear at a glance, and 'Thy' might seem to an editor to make it easier. The thought is much the same as in the Obsequies to the Lord Harrington, p. 279.

This seems to be Donne's meaning. The 'This' of 1635-69 and the manuscripts, which Chambers has also used, appears to be necessary because of the contrast. If you remember that 'this' is often written as 'thys', and that the final 's' is just a little tail, it makes sense for 'Thy' to appear in 1633. The meaning isn't obvious at first glance, and 'Thy' might seem to an editor like a clearer choice. The idea is very similar to that in the Obsequies to the Lord Harrington, p. 279.

And I (though with paine)

And I (though with pain)

Lessen our losse, to magnifie thy gaine

Lessen our loss, to amplify your gain

Of triumph, when I say, It was more fit,

Of triumph, when I say, It was more suitable,

That all men should lacke thee, then thou lack it.

That if all men should reject you, then you are lacking it.

Compare also: 'Sir, our greatest businesse is more in our power then [pg 156] the least, and we may be surer to meet in heaven than in any place upon earth.' Letters, p. 188. And see the quotation in note to p. 112, l. 44, 'this and the next are not two worlds,' &c.

Compare also: 'Sir, our most important work is more within our control than the smallest things, and we can be more certain to meet in heaven than anywhere on earth.' Letters, p. 188. And see the quotation in note to p. 112, l. 44, 'this and the next are not two worlds,' &c.

Page 191. To the Countess of Bedford.

ll. 1-6. The sense of this verse, carefully and correctly printed in the 1633 edition, was obscured if not corrupted by the insertion of a semicolon after 'Fortune' in the later editions. The correct punctuation was restored in 1719, which was followed in subsequent editions until Grosart returned to that of the 1635-39 editions (which the Grolier Club editor also adopts), and Chambers completed the confusion by printing the lines thus,

ll. 1-6. The meaning of this verse, accurately printed in the 1633 edition, was clouded, if not distorted, by adding a semicolon after 'Fortune' in later editions. The right punctuation was fixed in 1719, and this was followed in subsequent editions until Grosart reverted to the 1635-39 editions (which the Grolier Club editor also chooses), and Chambers added to the confusion by printing the lines this way,

You have refined me, and to worthiest things—

You have improved me, and to the most valuable things—

Virtue, art, beauty, fortune.

Virtue, creativity, beauty, luck.

Even Mr. Gosse has been misled into quoting this truncated and enigmatical compliment to Lady Bedford, regarding it, I presume, as of the same nature as Shakespeare's lines,

Even Mr. Gosse has been misled into quoting this shortened and puzzling compliment to Lady Bedford, thinking, I assume, that it is similar to Shakespeare's lines,

Spirits are not finely touch'd,

Spirits aren't finely tuned,

But to fine issues.

But to address issues.

But this has a meaning; what meaning is there in saying that a man is refined to 'beauty and fortune'? Poor Donne was not likely to boast of either at this time. What he says is something quite different, and strikes the key-note of the poem. 'You have refined and sharpened my judgement, and now I see that the worthiest things owe their value to rareness or use. Value is nothing intrinsic, but depends on circumstances.' This, the next two verses add, explains why at Court it is your virtue which transcends, in the country your beauty. To Donne the country is always dull and savage; the court the focus of wit and beauty, though not of virtue. On the relative nature of all goodness he has touched in the Progresse of the Soule, p. 316, ll. 518-20:

But this has a meaning; what does it mean to say that a man is refined to 'beauty and fortune'? Poor Donne wasn’t likely to brag about either at this time. What he actually says is something quite different, and it captures the essence of the poem. 'You have honed and sharpened my judgment, and now I see that the most valuable things get their worth from their rarity or usefulness. Value isn’t inherent; it depends on the circumstances.' This, as the next two lines add, explains why at Court it’s your virtue that stands out, while in the countryside it’s your beauty. For Donne, the countryside always feels dull and primitive; the court is the center of wit and beauty, even if it lacks virtue. He touches on the relative nature of all goodness in the Progresse of the Soule, p. 316, ll. 518-20:

There's nothing simply good nor ill alone;

There's nothing that's purely good or purely bad on its own;

Of every quality Comparison

Of all qualities comparison

The only measure is, and judge, Opinion.

The only measure is, and judge, Opinion.

With the sentiment regarding Courts compare: 'Beauty, in courts, is so necessary to the young, that those who are without it, seem to be there to no other purpose than to wait on the triumphs of the fair; to attend their motions in obscurity, as the moon and stars do the sun by day; or at best to be the refuge of those hearts which others have despised; and by the unworthiness of both to give and take a miserable comfort.' Dryden, Dedication of the Indian Emperor.

With the attitude towards courts, it's said: 'Beauty is so essential in courts for the young that those who lack it appear to be there solely to serve the victories of the beautiful; to follow their movements in the shadows, like the moon and stars follow the sun during the day; or at best, to be a safe haven for those hearts that others have looked down upon; and through the worthlessness of both, to offer a pitiful consolation.' Dryden, Dedication of the Indian Emperor.

ll. 8-9.

ll. 8-9.

(Where a transcendent height, (as lownesse mee)

(Where a higher place, (as lowliness me)

Makes her not be, or not show)

Makes her disappear, or not reveal herself

I have completed the enclosure of (Where ... show) in brackets [pg 157] which 1633 began but forgot to carry out. The statement is parenthetical, and it is of the essence of Donne's wit to turn aside in one parenthesis to make another, dart from one distracting thought to a further, returning at the end to the main track. He has left the Countess for a moment to explain why the Court 'is not Vertues clime'. She is too transcendent to be, or at any rate to be seen there, as I (he adds, quite irrelevantly) am too low. Then taking up again the thought of the first line he continues: 'all my rhyme is claimed there by your vertues, for there rareness gives them value. I am the comment on what there is a dark text; the usher who announces one that is a stranger.'

I’ve finished enclosing (Where ... show) in brackets [pg 157] which 1633 started but forgot to complete. The statement is in parentheses, and it’s part of Donne's cleverness to divert into one parenthesis to create another, jumping from one distracting thought to another, then returning to the original topic at the end. He briefly leaves the Countess to explain why the Court 'is not the place of Virtue.' She is too remarkable to be, or at least to be noticed there, just like I (he adds, rather off-topic) am too insignificant. Then, picking up the thought from the first line, he continues: 'all my poetry is claimed there by your virtues, for there rarity gives them worth. I am the commentary on what there is a dark text; the usher who announces one who is a stranger.'

For brackets within brackets compare: 'And yet it is imperfect which is taught by that religion which is most accommodate to sense (I dare not say to reason (though it have appearance of that too) because none may doubt but that that religion is certainly best which is reasonablest) That all mankinde hath one protecting Angel; all Christians one other, all English one other, all of one Corporation and every civill coagulation or society one other; and every man one other.' Letters, p. 43.

For brackets within brackets compare: 'And yet it’s imperfect, which is taught by the religion that fits best with our senses (I wouldn’t necessarily say with reason (even though it seems that way too) because no one can doubt that the religion that is most reasonable is certainly the best). That all of humankind has one protecting angel; all Christians have another, all English people have another, each group and every civil gathering or society has one, and every individual has one.' Letters, p. 43.

l. 13. To this place: i.e. Twickenham. O'F heads the poem To the Countesse of Bedford, Twitnam. The poem is written to welcome her home. See l. 70.

l. 13. To this place: meaning Twickenham. O'F titles the poem To the Countess of Bedford, Twitnam. The poem is written to greet her upon her return. See l. 70.

The development of Donne's subtle and extravagant conceits is a little difficult. The Countess is the sun which exhales the sweetness of the country when she comes thither (13-18). Apparently the Countess has returned to Twickenham in Autumn, perhaps arriving late in the evening. When she emerges from her chariot it is the breaking of a new day, the beginning of a new year or new world. Both the Julian and the Gregorian computations are thus falsified (19-22). It shows her truth to nature that she will not suffer a day which begins at a stated hour, but only one that begins with the actual appearance of the light (23-4: a momentary digression). Since she, the Sun, has thus come to Twickenham, the Court is made the Antipodes. While the 'vulgar sun' is an Autumnal one, this Sun which is in Spring, receives our sacrifices. Her priests, or instruments, we celebrate her (25-30). Then Donne draws back from the religious strain into which he is launching. He will not sing Hymns as to a Deity, but offer petitions as to a King, that he may view the beauty of this Temple, and not as Temple, but as Edifice. The rest of the argument is simpler.

The development of Donne's intricate and elaborate metaphors is a bit challenging. The Countess is like the sun that brings the sweetness of the countryside when she arrives there (13-18). It seems the Countess has come back to Twickenham in the autumn, possibly arriving late in the evening. When she steps out of her carriage, it feels like the dawn of a new day, the start of a new year, or a new world. Both the Julian and Gregorian calendars are therefore misunderstood (19-22). It shows her genuine connection to nature that she won’t accept a day that starts at a specific hour, but only one that begins with the actual appearance of light (23-4: a brief aside). Since she, the Sun, has thus arrived in Twickenham, the Court is considered the Antipodes. While the 'ordinary sun' is an autumn sun, this one in spring receives our offerings. We celebrate her through her priests or instruments (25-30). Then Donne pulls back from the religious tone he’s adopting. He won’t sing hymns to a deity, but will make requests to a king, asking to see the beauty of this Temple, not just as a Temple, but as a structure. The rest of the argument is simpler.

l. 60. The same thinge. The singular of the MSS. seems to be required by 'you cannot two'. The 's' of the editions is probably due to the final 'e'. But 'things' is the reading of Lec, the MS. representing most closely that from which 1633 was printed.

l. 60. The same thing. The singular form in the manuscripts seems to be needed by 'you cannot two'. The 's' in the editions is probably because of the final 'e'. However, 'things' is the reading of Lec, the manuscript that most closely represents the one from which 1633 was printed.

ll. 71-2. Who hath seene one, &c. 'Who hath seen one, e.g. Twickenham, which your dwelling there makes a Paradise, would fain see you too, as whoever had been in Paradise would not have [pg 158] failed to seek out the Cherubim.' The construction is elliptical. Compare:

ll. 71-2. Who has seen one, etc. 'Who has seen one, for example, Twickenham, which makes your home there a paradise, would love to see you too, just as anyone who has been to paradise wouldn't miss the chance to find the Cherubim.' The construction is elliptical. Compare:

P. 286, l. 44.Wee'had had a Saint, have now a holiday.

P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, l. 44.We used to have a Saint, but now we have a holiday.

The Cherubim are specially mentioned (although the Seraphim are the highest order) because they are traditionally the beautiful angels: 'The Spirit of Chastity ... in the likenesse of a faire beautifull Cherubine.' Bacon, New Atlantis (1658), 22 (O.E.D.).

The Cherubim are specifically noted (even though the Seraphim are the highest rank) because they are typically seen as the beautiful angels: 'The Spirit of Chastity ... in the likeness of a fair and beautiful Cherub.' Bacon, New Atlantis (1658), 22 (O.E.D.).

Page 193. To Sr Edward Herbert. at Iulyers.

Edward Herbert, first Baron of Cherbury (1563-1648), the eldest son of Donne's friend Mrs. Magdalen Herbert, had not long returned from his first visit to France when he set out again in 1610 with Lord Chandos 'to pass to the city of Juliers which the Prince of Orange resolved to besiege. Making all haste thither we found the siege newly begun; the Low Country army assisted by 4,000 English under the command of Sir Edward Cecil. We had not long been there when the Marquis de la Chartre, instead of Henry IV, who was killed by that villain Ravaillac, came with a brave French army thither'. Autobiography, ed. Sidney Lee. The city was held by the Archduke Leopold for the Emperor. The Dutch, French, and English were besieging the town in the interest of the Protestant candidates, the Elector of Brandenburg, and the Palatine of Neuburg. The siege marked the beginning of the Thirty Years' War. Herbert was a man of both ability and courage but of a vanity which outweighed both. Donne's letter humours both his Philosophical pose and his love of obscurity and harshness in poetry. His own poems with a few exceptions are intolerably difficult and unmusical, and Jonson told Drummond that 'Donne said to him he wrote that Epitaph upon Prince Henry, Look to me Faith, to match Sir Ed. Herbert in obscureness'. (Jonson's Conversations, ed. Laing.) The poems have been reprinted by the late Professor Churton Collins. In 1609 when Herbert was in England he and Donne both wrote Elegies on Mistress Boulstred.

Edward Herbert, the first Baron of Cherbury (1563-1648), the eldest son of Donne's friend Mrs. Magdalen Herbert, had not been back long from his first trip to France when he set off again in 1610 with Lord Chandos to go to the city of Juliers, which the Prince of Orange planned to besiege. We hurried there and found the siege had just begun; the Low Country army was supported by 4,000 English soldiers under Sir Edward Cecil’s command. We hadn’t been there long when the Marquis de la Chartre, instead of Henry IV, who was killed by that scoundrel Ravaillac, arrived with a strong French army. Autobiography, ed. Sidney Lee. The city was held by the Archduke Leopold for the Emperor. The Dutch, French, and English were besieging the town in support of the Protestant candidates, the Elector of Brandenburg and the Palatine of Neuburg. This siege marked the start of the Thirty Years' War. Herbert was a capable and brave man, but his vanity overshadowed both. Donne's letter reflects both his philosophical stance and his fondness for complexity and harshness in poetry. His own poems, with few exceptions, are painfully difficult and unmusical, and Jonson told Drummond that "Donne said to him he wrote that Epitaph on Prince Henry, Look to me Faith, to match Sir Ed. Herbert in obscureness." (Jonson's Conversations, ed. Laing.) The poems have been republished by the late Professor Churton Collins. In 1609, when Herbert was in England, he and Donne both wrote elegies for Mistress Boulstred.

l. 1. Man is a lumpe, &c. The image of the beasts Donne has borrowed from Plato, The Republic, ix. 588 B-E.

l. 1. Man is a lump, etc. The image of the beasts Donne has taken from Plato, The Republic, ix. 588 B-E.

Page 194, ll. 23-6. A food which to chickens is harmless poisons men. Our own nature contributes the factor which makes a food into a poison either corrosive or killing by intensity of heat or cold: 'Et hic nota quod tantus est ordo naturae, ut quod est venenosum et inconveniens uni est utile et conveniens alteri; sicut jusquiamus qui est cibus passeris licet homini sit venenosus; et sicut napellus interficit hominem solum portatus, et mulierem praegnantem non laesit manducatus, teste Galieno; et mus qui pascitur napello est tiriaca contra napellum.' Benvenuto on Dante, Div. Comm.: Paradiso, i. The plants here mentioned are henbane and aconite. Concerning hemlock the O.E.D. quotes Swan, Spec. M. vi. § 4 (1643), 'Hemlock ... [pg 159] is meat to storks and poison to men.' Donne probably uses the word 'chickens' as equivalent to 'young birds', not for the young of the domestic fowl. For the cold of the hemlock see Persius, Sat. v. 145; Ovid, Amores, iii. 7. 13; and Juvenal, Sat. vii. 206, a reference to Socrates' gift from the Athenians of 'gelidas ... cicutas'.

Page 194, ll. 23-6. A food that's harmless to chickens can poison humans. Our own nature plays a role in turning food into a poison, whether it’s corrosive or deadly due to extreme heat or cold: 'And note that such is the order of nature, that what is poisonous and harmful to one is useful and beneficial to another; like the food for sparrows which is poisonous to humans; and like how deadly nightshade kills a person only when consumed, yet it doesn’t harm a pregnant woman when eaten, as Galen notes; and the mouse that eats nightshade is protected against it.' Benvenuto on Dante, Div. Comm.: Paradiso, i. The plants mentioned here are henbane and aconite. Regarding hemlock, the O.E.D. cites Swan, Spec. M. vi. § 4 (1643), 'Hemlock ... [pg 159] is food for storks and poison for humans.' Donne probably uses the term 'chickens' to refer to 'young birds', not specifically the young of domestic fowl. For information on the coldness of hemlock, see Persius, Sat. v. 145; Ovid, Amores, iii. 7. 13; and Juvenal, Sat. vii. 206, which references the gift of 'cold ... hemlocks' to Socrates from the Athenians.

ll. 31-2. Thus man, that might be'his pleasure, &c. These lines are condensed and obscure. The 'his' must mean 'his own'. 'Man who in virtue of that gift of reason which makes him man might be to himself a source of joy, becomes instead, by the abuse of reason, his own rod. Reason which should be the God directing his life becomes the devil which misleads him.' Chambers prints 'His pleasure', 'His rod', referring 'his' to God—which seems hardly possible.

ll. 31-2. Thus man, who could find joy in himself, &c. These lines are concise and unclear. The 'his' must refer to 'his own.' 'Man, who because of that gift of reason that defines him, could be a source of happiness for himself, instead becomes, through the misuse of reason, his own punishment. Reason, which should guide his life like a God, turns into the devil that leads him astray.' Chambers prints 'His pleasure,' 'His rod,' attributing 'his' to God—which seems highly unlikely.

ll. 34-8. wee'are led awry, &c. Chambers's punctuation of this passage is clearly erroneous:

ll. 34-8. we're led astray, &c. Chambers's punctuation of this passage is clearly incorrect:

we're led awry

we're misled

By them, who man to us in little show,

By those who present themselves to us in a small way,

Greater than due; no form we can bestow

Greater than what is due; there’s no shape we can give.

On him, for man into himself can draw

On him, for a man can draw into himself

All;

All;

This must mean that we are led astray by those who, in their abridgement of man, still show him to us greater than he really is. But this is the opposite of what Donne says. 'Greater than due' goes with 'no form'. Compare:

This must mean that we are misled by those who, in their simplification of humanity, still portray him as greater than he actually is. But this contradicts what Donne says. 'Greater than due' goes along with 'no form'. Compare:

'And therefore the Philosopher draws man into too narrow a table, when he says he is Microcosmos, an Abridgement of the world in little: Nazianzen gives him but his due, when he calls him Mundum Magnum, a world to which all the rest of the world is but subordinate: For all the world besides, is but God's Foot-stool; Man sits down upon his right-hand,' &c. Sermons 26. 25. 370.

'And so the Philosopher limits humans way too much when he claims we are Microcosmos, a small version of the world: Nazianzen is more accurate when he refers to us as Mundum Magnum, a world where everything else is secondary: Because the rest of the world is just God's Footstool; Man is positioned at His right hand,' &c. Sermons 26. 25. 370.

'It is too little to call Man a little world; Except God, Man is a diminutive to nothing. Man consists of more pieces, more parts, than the world; than the world doth, nay than the world is.' Devotions upon Emergent Occasions, &c. (1624), p. 64.

'It's not enough to call man a little world; Except for God, man is tiny compared to nothing. Man is made up of more pieces, more parts, than the world; more than the world has, or even is.' Devotions upon Emergent Occasions, &c. (1624), p. 64.

On the other hand the Grolier Club editor has erroneously followed 1635-69 in altering the full stop after 'chaw' to a comma; and has substituted a semicolon for the comma after 'fill' (l. 39), reading:

On the other hand, the Grolier Club editor has mistakenly followed 1635-69 by changing the period after 'chaw' to a comma; and has replaced the comma after 'fill' (l. 39) with a semicolon, reading:

for man into himself can draw

for man can draw into himself

All; all his faith can swallow or reason chaw,

All; everything his faith can accept or reason can handle,

All that is filled, and all that which doth fill;

All that is filled, and all that which fills;

But 'All that is fill'd,' &c. is not object to 'can draw'. It is subject (in apposition with 'All the round world') to 'is but a pill'.

But 'All that is filled,' etc., is not object to 'can draw'. It is subject (in apposition with 'All the round world') to 'is just a pill'.

Page 195, l. 47. This makes it credible. I have changed the comma after 'credible' to a semicolon to avoid the misapprehension, into which the Grolier Club editor seems to have fallen, that what is credible [pg 160] is 'that you have dwelt upon all worthy books'. It is because Lord Herbert has dwelt upon all worthy books that it is credible that he knows man.

Page 195, l. 47. This makes it credible. I changed the comma after 'credible' to a semicolon to clear up any confusion that the Grolier Club editor seems to have had, thinking that what’s credible means 'that you have focused on all the important books.' It’s because Lord Herbert has focused on all the important books that it's credible he understands humanity.

Page 195. To the Countess of Bedford.

l. 1. T'have written then, &c. This is one of the most difficult of Donne's poems. With his usual strain of extravagant compliment Donne has interwoven some of his deepest thought and most out-of-the-way theological erudition and scientific lore. Moreover the poem is one of those for which the MS. resembling D, H49, Lec was not available. The text of 1633 was taken from a MS. belonging to the group A18, N, TCC, TCD, and contains several errors. Some of these were corrected in 1635 from O'F or a MS. resembling it, but in the most vital case what was a right but difficult reading in 1633 was changed for an apparently easier but erroneous reading.

l. 1. I've written then, &c. This is one of the most challenging poems by Donne. In his usual style of extravagant praise, Donne has woven together some of his deepest thoughts and some complex theological knowledge and scientific insights. Additionally, the poem is one of those for which the manuscript resembling D, H49, Lec was not accessible. The text from 1633 was taken from a manuscript belonging to the group A18, N, TCC, TCD, and contains several mistakes. Some of these were corrected in 1635 from O'F or a manuscript similar to it, but in the most crucial case, what was a correct but difficult reading in 1633 was replaced with an apparently easier but incorrect reading.

The emendations which I have accepted from 1635 are—

The changes I've accepted from 1635 are—

l. 5. 'debt' for 'doubt'.

'doubt' for 'debt'.

l. 7. 'nothings' for 'nothing'.

'l. 7. 'nothings' for 'nothing'.'

l. 20. 'or all It; You.' for 'or all, in you.' There is not much to choose between the two, but 'the world's best all' is not a very logical expression. But the 1633 reading may mean 'the world's best part, or the world's all,—you.' The alteration of 1635 is not necessary, but looks to me like the author's own emendation.

l. 20. 'or all It; You.' for 'or all, in you.' There isn't much difference between the two, but 'the world's best all' isn't a very logical phrase. However, the 1633 version could mean 'the world's best part, or the world's everything,—you.' Changing it in 1635 isn't needed, but it seems like the author's own revision.

l. 4. Then worst of civill vices, thanklessenesse. 'Naturall and morall men are better acquainted with the duty of gratitude, of thankesgiving, before they come to the Scriptures, then they are with the other duty of repentance which belongs to Prayer; for in all Solomons bookes, you shall not finde halfe so much of the duty of thankefulnesse, as you shall in Seneca and in Plutarch. No book of Ethicks, of moral doctrine, is come to us, where there is not, almost in every leafe, some detestation, some Anathema against ingratitude.' Sermons 80. 55. 550.

l. 4. Then the worst of civil vices, ingratitude. 'Natural and moral people understand the importance of gratitude and thanksgiving better before they dive into the Scriptures than they do the necessity of repentance, which relates to prayer; for in all of Solomon's writings, you won't find nearly as much about the duty of thankfulness as you will in Seneca and Plutarch. No ethical or moral text has come to us where, almost on every page, there isn't some condemnation, some curse against ingratitude.' Sermons 80. 55. 550.

Page 197, l. 54. Wee (but no forraine tyrants could) remove. Following the hint of O'F, I have bracketed all these words to show that the verb to 'Wee' is 'remove', not 'could remove'.

Page 197, l. 54. We can (but no foreign tyrants could) remove. Following the hint of O'F, I have bracketed all these words to show that the verb 'We can' is 'remove', not 'could remove'.

ll. 57-8.    For, bodies shall from death redeemed bee,

For, bodies shall be redeemed from death,

Soules but preserved, not naturally free.

Souls are saved, but not truly free.

Here the later editions change 'not' to 'borne', and the correction has been accepted by Grosart and Chambers. But 1633 is right. If 'not' be changed, the force of the antithesis is lost. What is 'borne free' does not need to be preserved. What Donne expresses is a form of the doctrine of conditional immortality. In a sermon on the Penitential Psalms (Sermons 80. 53. 532) he says: 'We have a full cleerenesse of the state of the soule after this life, not only above those of the old Law, but above those of the Primitive Christian [pg 161] Church, which, in some hundreds of years, came not to a cleere understanding in that point, whether the soule were immortall by nature, or but by preservation, whether the soule could not die or only should not die,' &c. Here the antithesis between 'being preserved' and 'being naturally free' (i.e. immortal) is presented as sharply as in this line of the verse Letter. But Donne states the doctrine tentatively 'because that perchance may be without any constant cleerenesse yet'. Elsewhere he seems to accept it: 'And for the Immortality of the Soule, it is safelier said to be immortall by preservation, then immortal, by nature; That God keepes it from dying, then, that it cannot dye.' Sermons 80. 27. 269. This makes the correct reading of the line quite certain.

Here, the later editions change 'not' to 'borne', and Grosart and Chambers have accepted the correction. But 1633 is correct. If 'not' is changed, the impact of the contrast is lost. The phrase 'borne free' doesn’t need to be kept. What Donne expresses is a version of the doctrine of conditional immortality. In a sermon on the Penitential Psalms (Sermons 80. 53. 532), he states: 'We have a clear understanding of the state of the soul after this life, not only surpassing those of the old Law, but also those of the Primitive Christian [pg 161] Church, which, over many hundreds of years, did not reach a clear understanding regarding whether the soul was immortal by nature, or merely by preservation, whether the soul could not die or only should not die,' etc. Here, the contrast between 'being preserved' and 'being naturally free' (i.e. immortal) is presented as clearly as in this line of the verse Letter. However, Donne expresses the doctrine tentatively 'because that may perhaps not have any consistent clarity yet.' Elsewhere, he seems to accept it: 'And regarding the Immortality of the Soul, it is safer to say it is immortal by preservation, rather than immortal by nature; that God keeps it from dying, than that it cannot die.' Sermons 80. 27. 269. This makes the correct reading of the line quite certain.

The tenor of Donne's thought seems to me to be as follows: He is speaking of the soul's eclipse by the body (ll. 40-2), by the body which should itself be an organ of the soul's life, of prayer as well as labour (ll. 43-8). He returns in ll. 49-52 to the main theme of the body's corrupting influence, and this leads him to a new thought. It is not only the soul which suffers by this absorption in the body, but the body itself:

The essence of Donne's thoughts appears to be this: He discusses how the body eclipses the soul (ll. 40-2), even though the body should serve as a means for the soul’s existence, both in prayer and in work (ll. 43-8). He circles back in ll. 49-52 to the central idea of the body's negative impact, which leads him to a new realization. It's not just the soul that suffers from being so focused on the body, but the body itself:

What hate could hurt our bodies like our love?

What hatred could damage our bodies like our love?

By this descent of the soul into the body we deprive the latter of its proper dignity, to be the Casket, Temple, Palace of the Soul. Then Donne turns aside to enforce the dignity of the Body. It will be redeemed from death, and the Soul is only preserved. No more than the Body is the Soul naturally immortal. These lines are almost a parenthesis. The poet returns once more to his main theme, the degradation of the soul by our exclusive regard for the body.

By the soul’s descent into the body, we strip the body of its true dignity, which should be the Casket, Temple, and Palace of the Soul. Then, Donne shifts his focus to emphasize the body’s dignity. It will be saved from death, while the Soul is just maintained. The Soul isn’t naturally immortal any more than the Body is. These lines are almost a side note. The poet returns to his main point, the degradation of the soul due to our singular focus on the body.

Thus the deepest thought of Donne's poetry, his love poetry and his religious poetry, emerges here again. He will not accept the antithesis between soul and body. The dignity of the body is hardly less than that of the soul. But we cannot exalt the body at the expense of the soul. If we immerse the soul in the body it is not the soul alone which suffers but the body also. In the highest spiritual life, as in the fullest and most perfect love, body and soul are complementary, are merged in each other; and after death the life of the soul is in some measure incomplete, the end for which it was created is not obtained until it is reunited to the body. 'Yet have not those Fathers, nor those Expositors, who have in this text, acknowledged a Resurrection of the soule, mistaken nor miscalled the matter. Take Damascens owne definition of Resurrection: Resurrectio est ejus quod cecidit secunda surrectio: A Resurrection is a second rising to that state, from which anything is formerly fallen. Now though by death, the soule do not fall into any such state, as that it can complaine, (for what can that lack, which God fils?) yet by death, the soule fals from that, for which it was infused, and poured into man at first; that is to be the forme of that body, the King of that Kingdome; [pg 162] and therefore, when in the generall Resurrection, the soule returns to that state, for which it was created, and to which it hath had an affection, and a desire, even in the fulnesse of the Joyes of Heaven, then, when the soule returns to her office, to make up the man, because the whole man hath, therefore the soule hath a Resurrection: not from death, but from a deprivation of her former state; that state which she was made for, and is ever enclined to.' Sermons 80. 19. 189.

Thus, the deepest ideas in Donne's poetry, both his love and religious works, come through again. He rejects the idea that soul and body are opposites. The worth of the body is just as important as that of the soul. However, we shouldn’t prioritize the body at the expense of the soul. When we let the soul get lost in the body, both suffer. In the most profound spiritual life, as in the truest love, body and soul complement and blend with each other; after death, the life of the soul is somewhat unfinished, and it doesn't fulfill its purpose until it reunites with the body. 'Yet those Fathers and Expositors who recognized a Resurrection of the soul in this text, have not misunderstood or misrepresented the matter. Take Damascen's own definition of Resurrection: Resurrectio est ejus quod cecidit secunda surrectio: A Resurrection is a second rising to that state from which something has previously fallen. Though the soul does not fall into a state where it can complain (for what can it lack that God fills?), by death, the soul falls from that state for which it was originally infused and given to man; that is, to be the form of that body, the King of that Kingdom; [pg 162] and therefore, when in the general Resurrection, the soul returns to the state for which it was created and has desired, even amidst the fullness of the Joys of Heaven, then, when the soul resumes its role to complete the man, because the whole man does, the soul experiences a Resurrection: not from death, but from a lack of its former state; that state for which it was made and is always inclined toward.' Sermons 80. 19. 189.

Here, as before, Donne is probably following St. Augustine, who combats the Neo-Platonic view (to which mediaeval thought tended to recur) that a direct source of evil was the descent of the soul into the body. The body is not essentially evil. It is not the body as such that weighs down the soul (aggravat animam), but the body corrupted by sin: 'Nam corruptio corporis ... non peccati primi est causa, sed poena; nec caro corruptibilis animam peccatricem, sed anima peccatrix fecit esse corruptibilem carnem.' In the Resurrection we desire not to escape from the body but to be clothed with a new body,—'nolumus corpore exspoliari, sed ejus immortalitate vestiri.' Aug. De Civ. Dei, xiv. 3, 5. He cites St. Paul, 2 Cor. v. 1-4.

Here, like before, Donne is probably referencing St. Augustine, who challenges the Neo-Platonic idea (which medieval thought often revisited) that evil comes from the soul's descent into the body. The body isn’t inherently evil. It’s not the body itself that burdens the soul, but rather the body tainted by sin: 'For the corruption of the body ... is not caused by original sin, but is a punishment; nor does corruptible flesh make the sinful soul, but the sinful soul causes the flesh to be corruptible.' In the Resurrection, we don’t want to escape the body but to be dressed in a new body—'we do not wish to be stripped of the body, but to be clothed with its immortality.' Aug. De Civ. Dei, xiv. 3, 5. He references St. Paul, 2 Cor. v. 1-4.

l. 59. As men to our prisons, new soules to us are sent, &c.: 'new' is the reading of 1633 only, 'now' followed or preceded by a comma of the other editions and the MSS. It is difficult to decide between them, but Donne speaks of 'new souls' elsewhere: 'The Father creates new souls every day in the inanimation of Children, and the Sonne creates them with him.' Sermons 50. 12. 100. 'Our nature is Meteorique, we respect (because we partake so) both earth and heaven; for as our bodies glorified shall be capable of spirituall joy, so our souls demerged into those bodies, are allowed to partake earthly pleasure. Our soul is not sent hither, only to go back again; we have some errand to do here; nor is it sent into prison, because it comes innocent; and he which sent it, is just.' Letters (1651), p. 46.

l. 59. As men come to our prisons, new souls are sent to us, etc.: 'new' is the reading from 1633 only; 'now' was used before or after a comma in the other editions and the manuscripts. It's hard to choose between them, but Donne mentions 'new souls' in other places: 'The Father creates new souls every day as children are animated, and the Son creates them with him.' Sermons 50. 12. 100. 'Our nature is meteoric; we are connected to both earth and heaven (because we share in both); just as our glorified bodies will be capable of spiritual joy, our souls merged into those bodies are allowed to enjoy earthly pleasure. Our soul isn’t sent here just to return; we have a purpose here; nor is it sent into prison, because it arrives innocent; and the one who sent it is just.' Letters (1651), p. 46.

l. 68. Two new starres. See Introductory Note to Letters.

l. 68. Two new stars. See Introductory Note to Letters.

Page 198, l. 72. Stand on two truths: i.e. the wickedness of the world and your goodness. You will believe neither.

Page 198, l. 72. Stand on two truths: that the world is full of evil and that you are good. You will believe neither.

Page 198. To the Countess of Bedford.

On New Year's Day.

l. 3. of stuffe and forme perplext: i.e. whose matter and form are a perplexed, intricate, difficult question:

l. 3. of stuffe and forme perplext: i.e. whose matter and form are a complicated, confusing, difficult question:

Whose what, and where in disputation is.

Whose what, and where in debate is.

Donne cannot mean that the matter and form are 'intricately intertwined or intermingled', using the words as in Bacon: 'The formes of substances (as they are now by compounding and transplanting multiplied) are so perplexed.' Bacon, Adv. Learn. ii. 7. § 5. The question of meteors in all their forms was one of great interest and great difficulty to ancient science. Seneca, who gathers up most of what has been said before him, recurs to the subject again and again. See the [pg 163] Quaestiones Naturales, i. 1, and elsewhere. Aristotle, he says, attributes them to exhalations from the earth heated by the sun's rays. They are at any rate not falling stars, or parts of stars, but 'have their origin below the stars, and—being without solid foundation or fixed abode—quickly perish'. But there was great uncertainty as to their what and where. Donne compares himself to them in the uncertainty of his position and worldly affairs. 'Wind is a mixt Meteor, to the making whereof divers occasions concurre with exhalations.' Sermons 80. 31. 305.

Donne cannot mean that matter and form are 'intricately intertwined or mixed', using the words like Bacon: 'The forms of substances (as they are now multiplied through compounding and transplanting) are so complicated.' Bacon, Adv. Learn. ii. 7. § 5. The question of meteors in all their forms was a topic of great interest and difficulty for ancient science. Seneca, who summarizes much of what has been said before him, revisits this subject repeatedly. See the [pg 163] Quaestiones Naturales, i. 1, and elsewhere. Aristotle claims they come from exhalations from the earth heated by the sun's rays. They are not falling stars, or parts of stars, but 'originate below the stars and – lacking a solid foundation or fixed home – quickly perish.' However, there was much uncertainty regarding their what and where. Donne likens himself to them in the uncertainty of his situation and worldly affairs. 'Wind is a mixed meteor, formed by various conditions coming together with exhalations.' Sermons 80. 31. 305.

Page 199, l. 19. cherish, us doe wast. The punctuation of 1633 is odd at the first glance, but accurate. If with all the later editions one prints 'cherish us, doe wast', the suggestion is that 'wast' is intransitive—'in cherishing us they waste themselves,' which is not Donne's meaning. It is us they waste.

Page 199, l. 19. cherish, us doe wast. The punctuation from 1633 looks strange at first, but it’s correct. If all the later editions print 'cherish us, doe wast', it implies that 'wast' is intransitive—'by cherishing us they waste themselves,' which isn't Donne's intent. It's us they waste.

Page 200, l. 44. Some pitty. I was tempted to think that Lowell's conjecture of 'piety' for 'pitty' must be right, the more so that the spelling of the two words was not always differentiated. But it is improbable that Donne would say that 'piety' in the sense of piety to God could ever be out of place. What he means is probably that at Court pity, which elsewhere is a virtue, may not be so if it induces a lady to lend a relenting ear to the complaint of a lover.

Page 200, l. 44. Some pity. I was inclined to believe that Lowell's idea of using 'piety' instead of 'pity' might be correct, especially since the spelling of both words wasn't always clear. However, it's unlikely that Donne would suggest that 'piety' in relation to God could ever be inappropriate. What he probably means is that at Court, pity, which is usually a good thing, might not be so if it leads a lady to listen sympathetically to a lover's complaints.

Beware faire maides of musky courtiers oathes

Beware, lovely ladies, of the smelly oaths of the charming courtiers.

Take heed what giftes and favors you receive,

Take note of the gifts and favors you receive,

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

.    .    .    .    .    .    .    .    .

Beleeve not oathes or much protesting men,

Be wary of oaths or overly dramatic people,

Credit no vowes nor no bewayling songs.

Credit no vows nor no bewailing songs.

Joshua Sylvester (attributed to Donne).

Joshua Sylvester (attributed to Donne).

What follows is ambiguous. As punctuated in 1633 the lines run:

What comes next is unclear. As noted in 1633, the lines go:

some vaine disport,

some pointless entertainment,

On this side, sinne: with that place may comport.

On this side, sin: that place might agree with it.

This must mean, practically repeating what has been said: 'Some vain amusements which, on this side of the line separating the cloister from the Court, would be sin; are on that side, in the Court, becoming—amusements, sinful in the cloister, are permissible at Court.' The last line thus contains a sharp antithesis. But can 'on this side' mean 'in the cloister'? Donne is not writing from the cloister, and if he had been would say 'In this place'. 'Faith', he says elsewhere, 'is not on this side Knowledge but beyond it.' Sermons 50. 36. 325. This is what he means here, and I have so punctuated it, following 1719 and subsequent editions: 'Some vain disport, so long as it falls short of actual sin, is permissible at Court.'

This must mean, essentially repeating what’s been said: 'Some trivial entertainments that would be sinful here, on this side of the line between the cloister and the Court, are acceptable over there in the Court—what’s sinful in the cloister is allowed at Court.' The last line presents a clear contrast. But can 'on this side' mean 'in the cloister'? Donne isn’t writing from the cloister, and if he were, he would say 'In this place.' 'Faith,' he says elsewhere, 'is not on this side of Knowledge but beyond it.' Sermons 50. 36. 325. That’s what he means here, and I’ve punctuated it this way, following 1719 and later editions: 'Some trivial amusements, as long as they don’t cross into actual sin, are allowed at Court.'

l. 48. what none else lost: i.e. innocence. Others never had it.

l. 48. what no one else lost: i.e. innocence. Others never had it.

Page 201. To the Countess of Huntingdon.

Elizabeth Stanley, daughter of Ferdinando, fifth Earl of Derby, married Henry Hastings, fifth Earl of Huntingdon, in 1603. Her mother's second husband was Sir Thomas Egerton, whom Lady [pg 164] Derby married in 1600. Donne was then Egerton's secretary, and in lines 57-60 he refers to his early acquaintance with her, then Lady Alice Stanley. If the letter in Appendix A, p. 417, 'That unripe side', &c., be also by Donne, and addressed to the Countess of Huntingdon, it must have been written earlier than this letter, which belongs probably to the period immediately before Donne's ordination.

Elizabeth Stanley, the daughter of Ferdinando, the fifth Earl of Derby, married Henry Hastings, the fifth Earl of Huntingdon, in 1603. Her mother’s second husband was Sir Thomas Egerton, whom Lady Derby married in 1600. Donne was Egerton’s secretary at that time, and in lines 57-60, he mentions his early relationship with her, then Lady Alice Stanley. If the letter in Appendix A, p. 417, 'That unripe side', etc., was also written by Donne and addressed to the Countess of Huntingdon, it must have been written before this letter, which probably belongs to the time right before Donne's ordination.

l. 13. the Magi. The MSS. give Magis, and in The First Anniversary (l. 390) Donne writes, 'The Aegyptian Mages'. The argument of the verse is: 'As such a miraculous star led the Magi to the infant Christ, so may the beams of virtue transmitted by your fame guide fit souls to the knowledge of virtue; and indeed none are so bad that they may not be thus led. Your light can illumine and guide the darkest.'

l. 13. the Magi. The manuscripts say Magis, and in The First Anniversary (l. 390) Donne writes, 'The Egyptian Mages'. The meaning of the verse is: 'Just as a miraculous star led the Magi to the baby Christ, may the light of your virtue, carried by your reputation, guide worthy souls to understand virtue; and in truth, none are so bad that they cannot be led in this way. Your light can brighten and guide even the darkest.'

l. 18. the Sunnes fall. In Autumn? or does Donne refer to the fall of the sun to the centre in the new Astronomy? In the Letters, p. 102, he says that 'Copernicisme in the Mathematiques hath carried earth farther up from the stupid Center; and yet not honoured it, because for the necessity of appearances, it hath carried heaven so much higher from it'. Compare An Anatomie of the World, l. 274.

l. 18. the Sun’s fall. In Autumn? Or is Donne talking about the sun falling to the center in the new Astronomy? In the Letters, p. 102, he says that 'Copernicanism in Mathematics has moved the Earth further away from the dull Center; yet it hasn’t honored it, because to maintain appearances, it has moved heaven much higher from it'. Compare An Anatomy of the World, l. 274.

Page 202, l. 25. She guilded us: But you are gold, and Shee; The 1633 reading is the more pregnant, and therefore the more characteristic of Donne. 'She guilded us, but you she changed into her own substance.' The 1635 reading implies transubstantiation, but does not indicate so clearly the identity of the new substance with virtue's own essence.

Page 202, l. 25. She gilded us: But you are gold, and She; The 1633 version is more meaningful, and therefore more typical of Donne. 'She gilded us, but you she transformed into her own substance.' The 1635 version suggests transubstantiation, but doesn't clarify the connection between the new substance and the essence of virtue as effectively.

ll. 33-6. Else being alike pure, &c. This verse follows in the closest way on what has gone before, and should not be separated from it by a full stop as in Chambers and Grolier. The last line of this stanza concludes the whole argument which began at l. 29. 'The high grace of virginity indeed is not yours, because virtue, having made you one with herself, wished in you to reveal herself. Virtue and Virginity are each too pure for earthly vision. As air and aqueous vapour are each invisible till both are changed into thickened air or cloud, so virtue becomes manifest in you as mother and wife. It is for our sake you take these low names.'

ll. 33-6. Else being alike pure, &c. This line closely follows what was said before and shouldn’t be separated by a full stop, like in Chambers and Grolier. The last line of this stanza wraps up the entire argument that started at l. 29. 'The great grace of virginity isn't yours because virtue, having united you with herself, wanted to show herself through you. Virtue and Virginity are both too pure for earthly sight. Just as air and water vapor are invisible until they turn into thick air or clouds, virtue becomes visible in you as a mother and wife. You take on these humble titles for our sake.'

ll. 41-4. So you, as woman, one doth comprehend, &c. 'One, your husband, comprehends your being. To others it is revealed, but under the veil of kindred; to still others of friendship; to me, who stand more remote, under the relationship of prince to subject.'

ll. 41-4. So you, as a woman, one understands, &c. 'One, your husband, understands who you are. To others, it is revealed, but under the guise of family; to some others, through friendship; to me, who stands further away, under the relationship of prince to subject.'

l. 47. I, which doe soe. The edition of 1633 reads, 'I, which to you', making a logical and grammatical construction of the sentence impossible. The editor has failed to note that the personal reference of 'owe' is supplied in l. 45, 'To whom'. 'I, which doe so' means 'I, who contemplate you'.

l. 47. I, which do so. The 1633 edition says, 'I, which to you', which makes the sentence logically and grammatically incorrect. The editor didn’t realize that the personal reference for 'owe' is found in l. 45, 'To whom'. 'I, which do so' means 'I, who contemplate you'.

Page 203. To Mr T. W.

To Mr T. W. The group of letters which begins with this I have arranged according to the order in which they are found in W, Mr. [pg 165] Gosse's Westmoreland MS. In this MS. a better text of these poems is given than that of 1633; lines are supplied which have been dropped, and a few whole letters. The series contains also a reply to one of Donne's letters. For these reasons it seems to me preferable to follow an order which may correspond to the order of composition.

To Mr. T. W. I have organized the group of letters that starts with this one according to the order they appear in W, Mr. [pg 165] Gosse's Westmoreland manuscript. This manuscript provides a better version of these poems than the one from 1633; it includes lines that were omitted and a few complete letters. The series also contains a response to one of Donne's letters. For these reasons, I think it's better to follow an order that may reflect the order of composition.

In 1633, which follows A18, N, TCC, TCD, the letters are headed M. T. W., M. R. W., &c., 'M' standing, as often, for 'Mr.' Seeing, however, that 'Mr.' is the general form in W, I have used it as clearer.

In 1633, which follows A18, N, TCC, TCD, the letters are titled M. T. W., M. R. W., etc., with 'M' often representing 'Mr.' However, since 'Mr.' is the standard form in W, I've chosen to use it for clarity.

The first of the letters has been headed hitherto To M. I. W., and Mr. Chambers conjectured that the person addressed might be Izaak Walton. It is clear from the other MSS. that A18, N, TC, which 1633 follows, is wrong and that I. W. should be T. W., Thomas Woodward. The T and I of this MS. are very similar, though distinguishable. Unfortunately we know nothing more of Thomas Woodward than that he was Rowland's brother and Donne's friend. The 'sweet Poet' must not be taken too seriously. Donne and his friends were corresponding with one another in verse, and complimenting each other in the polite fashion of the day.

The first of the letters has been addressed so far to M. I. W., and Mr. Chambers guessed that the person being referred to might be Izaak Walton. It's clear from the other manuscripts that A18, N, TC, which 1633 follows, is incorrect and that I. W. should be T. W., Thomas Woodward. The T and I of this manuscript look very similar, but they are distinguishable. Unfortunately, we don't know much more about Thomas Woodward other than that he was Rowland's brother and a friend of Donne. The 'sweet Poet' shouldn’t be taken too seriously. Donne and his friends were writing letters to each other in verse and complimenting one another in the polite manner of the time.

Page 204, ll. 13-16. But care not for me, &c. These lines form a crux in the textual criticism of Donne's poetry. I shall print them as they stand in W:

Page 204, ll. 13-16. But don’t worry about me, etc. These lines are a point of contention in the textual analysis of Donne's poetry. I will present them as they appear in W:

But care not for mee: I yt ever was

But don't worry about me: I yet ever was

In natures & in fortunes guifts alas

In nature and in the gifts of fortune, alas

Before thy grace got in the Muses schoole

Before your grace entered the Muses' school

A monster & a begger, am now a foole.

A monster and a beggar, I am now a fool.

Some copies of the 1633 edition (including those used by myself and by the Grolier Club editor) print these words, but obscure the meaning by bracketing 'alas ... schoole'. Other copies (e.g. that used by Chambers) insert after 'Before' a 'by', which the Grolier Club editor also does as a conjecture. The 1635 editor, probably following O'F, resorted to another device to clear up the sense and changed 'Before' to 'But for', which Grosart and Chambers follow. The majority of the MSS., however, agree with W, and the case illustrates well the difficulties which beset an eclectic use of the editions.

Some copies of the 1633 edition (including those used by me and the Grolier Club editor) print these words but obscure the meaning by putting 'alas ... schoole' in brackets. Other copies (like the one used by Chambers) add a 'by' after 'Before,' which the Grolier Club editor also suggests as a possibility. The 1635 editor, likely following O'F, used a different approach to clarify the meaning and changed 'Before' to 'But for,' which Grosart and Chambers also adopt. However, most of the manuscripts align with W, and this situation highlights the challenges of using different editions in an eclectic way.

If the bracket in 1633 is dropt, or rearranged as in the text, the reading is correct and intelligible. The printers and editors have been misled by Donne's phrase, 'In Natures, and in Fortunes gifts'. They took this to go with 'A monster and a beggar': 'I that ever was a monster and a beggar in Natures and in Fortunes gifts.' This is a strange expression, taken, I suppose, to mean that Donne never enjoyed the blessings either of Nature or of Fortune. But what Donne says is somewhat different. The phrase 'I that ever was in Natures and in Fortunes gifts' means 'I that ever was the Almsman of Nature and Fortune'. Donne is using metaphorically a phrase of which the O.E.D. quotes a single instance: 'I live in Henry the [pg 166] 7th's Gifts' (i.e. his Almshouses). T. Barker, The Art of Angling (1651). The whole sentence might be paraphrased thus: 'I, who was ever the Almsman of Nature and Fortune, am now a fool.' Parenthetically he adds, 'Till thy grace begot me, a monster and a beggar, in the Muses' school'. Possibly 'and a beggar' should be left outside the brackets and taken with 'In Natures and in Fortunes gifts': 'I, that was an almsman and beggar, was by you begotten a poet, though a monstrous one;' ('monster' goes properly with 'got') 'and am now a fool'—possibly the last allusion is to his rash marriage. Donne's prose and verse of the years following 1601 are full of this melancholy depreciation of himself and his lot. Daniel calls himself the

If the bracket in 1633 is removed or rearranged as in the text, the meaning is clear and makes sense. The printers and editors were confused by Donne's phrase, 'In Nature's, and in Fortune's gifts'. They interpreted this to go with 'A monster and a beggar': 'I that ever was a monster and a beggar in Nature's and in Fortune's gifts.' This is a strange expression, which I assume means that Donne never experienced the blessings of either Nature or Fortune. But what Donne is actually saying is somewhat different. The phrase 'I that ever was in Nature's and in Fortune's gifts' means 'I that ever was the Almsman of Nature and Fortune'. Donne is metaphorically using a phrase for which the O.E.D. cites a single example: 'I live in Henry the [pg 166] 7th's Gifts' (referring to his Almshouses). T. Barker, The Art of Angling (1651). The entire sentence could be paraphrased like this: 'I, who was always the Almsman of Nature and Fortune, am now a fool.' He adds in parenthesis, 'Until your grace made me a monster and a beggar in the Muses' school.' Perhaps 'and a beggar' should not be included in the brackets and instead be connected to 'In Nature's and in Fortune's gifts': 'I, who was an almsman and beggar, was made a poet by you, though a monstrous one;' ('monster' fits better with 'begotten') 'and am now a fool'—maybe the last reference points to his impulsive marriage. Donne's prose and poetry from the years after 1601 are full of this sad self-deprecation regarding his situation. Daniel refers to himself as the

Delia, 26.Orphan of Fortune, borne to be her scorne.

Delia, 26.Orphan of Fortune, destined to be her contempt.

Compare also:

Compare also:

O I am fortune's fool.

Oh, I am fate's fool.

Shakespeare, Romeo and Juliet, III. i. 129.

Shakespeare, Romeo and Juliet, Act III, Scene i, Line 129.

  Let your study

Focus on your studies

Be to content your lord, who hath received you

Be content with your lord, who has received you.

Shakespeare, King Lear, I. i. 277-9.At fortune's alms.

At fortune's mercy.

So shall I clothe me in a forced content,

So I will dress myself in a forced happiness,

And shut myself up in some other course,

And isolate myself by choosing a different path,

Shakespeare, Othello, III. iv. 120-2.To fortune's alms.

To fortune's mercy.

In W 'All haile sweet Poet' is followed at once by these lines, presumably written by Thomas Woodward and possibly in reply to the above. They are found standing by themselves in B, O'F, P, S96. In these they are apparently ascribed to Donne. I print from W:

In W, "All hail sweet Poet" is immediately followed by these lines, likely written by Thomas Woodward and possibly in response to the previous lines. They appear on their own in B, O'F, P, S96. In these texts, they are seemingly attributed to Donne. I’m printing from W:

To Mr J. D.

Thou sendst me prose and rimes, I send for those

You send me prose and poems, I send for those.

Lynes, which, being neither, seem or verse or prose.

Lynes, which, being neither, seem like verse or prose.

They'are lame and harsh, and have no heat at all

They're dull and severe, and have no warmth at all.

But what thy Liberall beams on them let fall.

But what your generous rays let fall on them.

The nimble fyre which in thy braynes doth dwell

The quick fire that lives in your mind

Is it the fyre of heaven or that of hell?

Is it the fire of heaven or that of hell?

It doth beget and comfort like Heavens eye,

It brings forth and comforts like the eye of Heaven,

And like hells fyre it burnes eternally.

And like hellfire, it burns eternally.

And those whom in thy fury and judgment

And those whom in your anger and judgment

Thy verse shall skourge like hell it will torment.

Your verse will scourge like hell; it will torment.

Have mercy on mee and my sinfull Muse

Have mercy on me and my sinful Muse.

Which rub'd and tickled with thine could not chuse

Which rubbed and tickled with yours could not choose

But spend some of her pith, and yeild to bee

But spend some of her energy, and yield to be

One in that chaste and mistique Tribadree.

One in that pure and mysterious Tribadree.

Bassaes adultery no fruit did Leave,

Bassaes' adultery didn't lead to any results,

Nor theirs, which their swollen thighs did nimbly weave,

Nor theirs, which their thick thighs did nimbly weave,

And with new armes and mouths embrace and kiss,

And with new weapons, they embrace and kiss.

Though they had issue was not like to this.

Though their problems didn’t match this.

[pg 167]

Thy muse, Oh strange and holy Lecheree

Thy muse, Oh strange and holy Lecheree

Being a mayde still, gott this song on mee.

Being a maiden still, I got this song stuck in my head.

l. 25. Now if this song, &c. By interchanging the stops at 'evill' and at 'passe' the old editions have obscured these lines. Mr. Chambers, accepting the full stop at 'evill', prints:—

l. 25. Now if this song, &c. By swapping the punctuation at 'evill' and at 'passe', the earlier editions have made these lines less clear. Mr. Chambers, taking the period at 'evill' as final, prints:—

If thou forget the rhyme as thou dost pass,

If you forget the rhyme as you go by,

Then write;

Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.

The reason for writing is not clear. 'If thou forget,' &c. explains ''Twill be good prose'. 'Read this without attending to the rhymes and you will find it good prose.' If we drop the epithet 'good', this criticism will apply to a considerable portion of metaphysical poetry.

The reason for writing isn't clear. 'If you forget,' &c. explains 'It’ll be good prose.' 'Read this without paying attention to the rhymes and you’ll find it’s good prose.' If we drop the word 'good', this criticism will apply to a substantial portion of metaphysical poetry.

Page 205, l. 30. thy zanee, i.e. thy imitator, as the Merry-Andrew imitates the Mountebank:

Page 205, l. 30. your zanee, meaning your imitator, like the Merry Andrew copies the Mountebank:

He's like the Zani to a tumbler

He's like the Zani to a tumbler

That tries tricks after him to make men laugh.

That pulls off tricks to make people laugh.

Jonson, Every Man out of his Humour, IV. i.

Jonson, Every Man out of his Humour, IV. i.

Page 205. To Mr T. W.

l. 1. Haste thee, &c. By the lines 5-6, supplied from W, this poem is restored to the compass of a sonnet, though a very irregular one in form. The letter is evidently written from London, where the plague is prevalent. The letter is to be (l. 14) Donne's pledge of affection if he lives, his testament if he dies.

l. 1. Hurry up, etc. By lines 5-6, taken from W, this poem is brought back into the structure of a sonnet, even though it has a very irregular form. The letter is clearly written from London, where the plague is widespread. The letter is to be (l. 14) Donne's promise of love if he survives, his will if he dies.

Page 206. To Mr T. W.

l. 5. hand and eye is the reading of all the MSS., including W. It is written in the latter with a contraction which could easily be mistaken for 'or'.

l. 5. hand and eye is the reading of all the manuscripts, including W. It is written in the latter with a contraction that could easily be confused with 'or'.

To Mr T. W.

l. 3. I to the Nurse, they to the child of Art. The 'Nurse of Art' is probably Leisure, 'I to my soft still walks':

l. 3. I talk to the Nurse, they to the child of Art. The 'Nurse of Art' is probably Leisure, 'I to my quiet, peaceful walks':

And add to these retired Leisure,

And add to these retired leisure,

That in trim gardens takes his pleasure.

That enjoys his time in well-kept gardens.

According to Aristotle, all the higher, more intellectual arts, as distinct from those which supply necessities or add to the pleasures of life, are the fruits of leisure: 'At first he who invented any art that went beyond the common perceptions of man was naturally admired by men, not only because there was something useful in the inventions, but because he was thought wise and superior to the rest. But as more arts were invented, and some were directed to the necessities of life, others to its recreation, the inventors of the latter were naturally always regarded as wiser than the inventors of the former, because their branches of knowledge did not aim at utility. Hence when all such inventions were already established, the sciences which do not aim at giving pleasure or at the necessities [pg 168] of life were discovered, and first in the places where men first began to have leisure. This is why the mathematical arts were founded in Egypt; for there the priestly caste was allowed to be at leisure.' Met. A. 981b (translated by W. D. Ross).

According to Aristotle, all the higher intellectual arts, unlike those that meet basic needs or enhance life's pleasures, come from having free time: 'Initially, the person who created any art that exceeded ordinary human understanding was naturally admired, not just because the inventions were useful, but because they were seen as wise and superior to others. However, as more arts emerged, some focused on life's necessities while others catered to leisure, the creators of the latter were often viewed as wiser than those of the former, since their fields of study didn’t aim for practicality. Thus, when all such inventions were already established, the sciences that do not seek to provide pleasure or meet basic needs were discovered, starting in the locations where people first began to enjoy leisure. This is why the mathematical arts originated in Egypt; there, the priestly class had the opportunity to enjoy free time.' Met. A. 981b (translated by W. D. Ross).

l. 12. a Picture, or bare Sacrament. The last word would seem to be used in the legal sense: 'The sacramentum or pledge which each of the parties deposited or became bound for before a suit.' O.E.D. The letter is a picture of his mind or pledge of his affection.

l. 12. a Picture, or bare Sacrament. The last word seems to be used in a legal context: 'The sacramentum or pledge that each of the parties deposited or became obligated for before a lawsuit.' O.E.D. The letter is a reflection of his thoughts or a promise of his love.

Page 207. To Mr R. W.

Muse not that by, &c. l. 7. a Lay Mans Genius: i.e. his Guardian Angel. The 'Lay Man' is opposed to the 'Poet'. Donne is very familiar with the Catholic doctrine of Guardian Angels and recurs to it repeatedly. Compare Shakespeare, Macbeth, III. i. 55.

Don't assume that by, &c. l. 7. a Lay Man's Genius: meaning his Guardian Angel. The 'Lay Man' contrasts with the 'Poet'. Donne is quite familiar with the Catholic belief in Guardian Angels and refers to it often. See also Shakespeare, Macbeth, III. i. 55.

l. 11. Wright then. The version of this poem in W is probably made from Donne's autograph. One of his characteristic spellings is 'wright' for 'write'. The Losely Manuscripts (ed. Kempe, 1836), in which some of Donne's letters are printed from the originals, show this spelling on every page. It is perhaps worth noting that the irregular past participle similarly spelt, i.e. 'wrought', has occasionally misled editors by its identity of form with the past participle of the verb 'work', which has 'gh' legitimately. Thus Mr. Beeching (A Selection from the Poetry of Samuel Daniel and Michael Drayton, 1899) prints:

l. 11. Wright then. The version of this poem in W is probably based on Donne's original handwriting. One of his typical spellings is 'wright' instead of 'write'. The Losely Manuscripts (ed. Kempe, 1836), which include some of Donne's letters printed from the originals, show this spelling on every page. It's worth mentioning that the irregular past participle also spelled this way, 'wrought', has sometimes confused editors because it looks the same as the past participle of the verb 'work', which correctly uses 'gh'. Thus Mr. Beeching (A Selection from the Poetry of Samuel Daniel and Michael Drayton, 1899) prints:

Read in my face a volume of despairs,

Read in my face a book of sorrows,

The wailing Iliads of my tragic woe,

The crying stories of my terrible sorrow,

Drawn with my blood, and painted with my cares,

Drawn with my blood, and painted with my worries,

Wrought by her hand that I have honoured so.

Wrought by her hand that I've respected so.

Here 'wrought' should be 'wrote', used, as frequently, for 'written'. In Professor Saintsbury's Patrick Carey (Caroline Poets, II.) we read:

Here 'wrought' should be 'wrote', used, as frequently, for 'written'. In Professor Saintsbury's Patrick Carey (Caroline Poets, II.) we read:

Who writ this song would little care

Who wrote this song wouldn't care much

Although at the end his name were wrought.

Although in the end his name was created.

i.e. 'wrote'.

'written'

See also Donne's The Litanie, i. p. 342, l. 112.

See also Donne's The Litanie, i. p. 342, l. 112.

Page 208. To Mr C. B.

Pretty certainly Christopher Brooke, to whom The Storme and The Calme, are addressed. Chambers takes 'the Saint of his affection' to be Donne's wife, and dates the letter after 1600. But surely the last two lines would not have been written of a wife. They are in the conventional tone of the poet to his cruel Mistress. If Ann More is the 'Saint' referred to, she was not yet Donne's wife. Possibly it is some one else. Writing from Wales in 1599, Wotton says (in a letter which Mr. Pearsall Smith thinks is addressed to Donne, but this is not at all certain), 'May I after these, kiss that fair and learned hand of your mistress, than whom the world doth possess nothing more virtuous.' (Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton, i. 306.)

Pretty much for sure, Christopher Brooke, to whom The Storme and The Calme are addressed. Chambers thinks 'the Saint of his affection' refers to Donne's wife and puts the date of the letter after 1600. But the last two lines wouldn't have been written about a wife. They have the usual tone of a poet writing to his cruel Mistress. If Ann More is the 'Saint' mentioned, she wasn’t Donne’s wife yet. It could possibly be someone else. Writing from Wales in 1599, Wotton says (in a letter that Mr. Pearsall Smith believes is addressed to Donne, though that's not certain), 'May I after these, kiss that fair and learned hand of your mistress, than whom the world doth possess nothing more virtuous.' (Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton, i. 306.)

[pg 169]

[pg 169]

l. 10. Heavens liberall and earths thrice fairer Sunne. I prefer the 1633 and 1669 reading, amended from W which reads 'fairer', to that of the later editions, 'the thrice faire Sunne', which Chambers adopts. There are obviously two suns in question—the Heavens' liberal sun, and the earth's thrice-fairer one, i.e. the lady. Exiled from both, Donne carries with him sufficient fire to melt the ice of the wintry regions he must visit—not 'that which walls her heart'. Commenting on a similar conceit in Petrarch:

l. 10. Heavens' generous and the earth's three times fairer sun. I prefer the 1633 and 1669 readings, corrected from W which says 'fairer', over the later editions that say 'the three times fair sun', which Chambers uses. Clearly, there are two suns being referred to—the generous sun of the heavens and the earth's three times fairer one, referring to the lady. Exiled from both, Donne carries enough heat to melt the ice of the wintry places he must go to—not 'that which walls her heart'. This echoes a similar idea in Petrarch:

Ite caldi sospiri al freddo core,

Ite warm sighs to the cold heart,

Rompete il ghiaccio, che pietà contende,

Rompete il ghiaccio, che pietà contende,

Tassoni tells how while writing he found himself detained at an Inn by a severe frost, and that sighs were of little use to melt it. Considerazioni, &c. (1609), p. 228.

Tassoni shares how, while he was writing, he got stuck at an inn due to a harsh frost, and that sighing didn’t help to ease it. Considerazioni, &c. (1609), p. 228.

To Mr E. G.

Gosse conjectures that the person addressed is Edward Guilpin, or Gilpin, author of Skialetheia (1598), a collection of epigrams and satires. Guilpin imitates one of Donne's Satyres, which may imply acquaintance. He makes no traceable reference to Donne in his works, and we know so little of Guilpin that it is impossible to affirm anything with confidence. Whoever is meant is in Suffolk. There were Gilpins of Bungay there in 1664. It is worth noting that Sir Henry Goodyere begins one of his poems (preserved in MS. at the Record Office, State Papers Dom., 1623) with the line: 'Even as lame things thirst their perfection.' Goodyere's poem was written before the issue of Donne's poems in 1633, and that edition does not contain this letter. One suspects that E. G. may be a Goodyere.

Gosse suggests that the person being addressed is Edward Guilpin, or Gilpin, who wrote Skialetheia (1598), a collection of epigrams and satires. Guilpin mimics one of Donne's Satyres, which could indicate they knew each other. He doesn’t clearly reference Donne in his works, and we know very little about Guilpin, making it impossible to assert anything with certainty. The person in question is located in Suffolk. There were Gilpins living in Bungay back in 1664. It's interesting to note that Sir Henry Goodyere starts one of his poems (preserved in the MS. at the Record Office, State Papers Dom., 1623) with the line: 'Even as lame things thirst their perfection.' Goodyere's poem was written before the publication of Donne's poems in 1633, and that edition doesn’t include this letter. One might suspect that E. G. could be a Goodyere.

ll. 5-6. oreseest ... overseene. Donne is probably punning: 'Thou from the height of Parnassus lookest down upon London; I in London am too much overlooked, disregarded.' But it is not clear. He may mean 'am too much in men's eye, or kept too strictly under observation'. The first meaning seems to me the more probable.

ll. 5-6. foreseest ... overseene. Donne is probably making a play on words: 'You from the top of Parnassus look down on London; I here in London am too much overlooked, ignored.' But it's not entirely clear. He could mean 'I am too much in people's view, or being watched too closely.' The first interpretation seems more likely to me.

Page 209. To Mr R. W.

l. 3. brother. W reads 'brethren', and Morpheus had many brothers; but of these only two had with himself the power of assuming what form they would, and of these two Phantasus took forms that lack life. Donne, therefore, probably means Phobetor, but a friend copying the poem thought to amend his mythology. See Ovid, Metam. xi. 635-41.

l. 3. brother. W reads 'brethren', and Morpheus had many brothers; but only two of them could change into any form they wanted, and of these two, Phantasus took on lifeless forms. Donne probably meant Phobetor, but a friend who copied the poem tried to fix his mythology. See Ovid, Metam. xi. 635-41.

Page 210. To Mr R. W.

l. 18. Guyanaes harvest is nip'd in the spring. See introductory note to the Letters.

l. 18. The harvest in Guyana occurs in the spring. See introductory note to the Letters.

l. 23. businesse. The use of 'businesse' as a trisyllable with plural meaning is quite legitimate: 'Idle and discoursing men, that were not much affected, how businesse went, so they might talke of them.' Sermon, Judges XX. 15. p. 7.

l. 23. business. Using 'business' as a three-syllable word with a plural meaning is perfectly acceptable: 'Idle and chatty people, who weren’t very concerned about how business was going, as long as they could talk about it.' Sermon, Judges XX. 15. p. 7.

[pg 170]

[pg 170]

Page 211. To Mr S. B.

Probably Samuel Brooke, the brother of Christopher. He officiated at Donne's marriage and was imprisoned. He was later Chaplain to Prince Henry, to James I, and to Charles I; professor of Divinity at Gresham College (1612-29) and Master of Trinity College, Cambridge, 1629. He wrote Latin plays, poems, and religious treatises. The tone of Donne's letter implies that he is a student at Cambridge. It was written therefore before 1601, probably, like several of these letters, while Donne was Egerton's secretary, and living in chambers with Christopher Brooke. A poem by Samuel Brooke, On Tears, is printed in Hannah's Courtly Poets.

Probably Samuel Brooke, Christopher's brother. He officiated at Donne's wedding and was imprisoned. Later, he served as Chaplain to Prince Henry, to James I, and to Charles I; he was a professor of Divinity at Gresham College (1612-29) and Master of Trinity College, Cambridge, in 1629. He wrote Latin plays, poems, and religious works. The tone of Donne's letter suggests he is a student at Cambridge. It was likely written before 1601, probably during the time when Donne was Egerton's secretary and living in chambers with Christopher Brooke. A poem by Samuel Brooke, On Tears, is included in Hannah's Courtly Poets.

Page 212. To Mr J. L.

Of the J. L. of this and the letter which follows the next, nothing has been unearthed. He clearly belonged to the North of England, beyond the Trent.

Of the J. L. of this and the letter that follows next, nothing has been found. He clearly came from the North of England, beyond the Trent.

To Mr B. B.

Grosart conjectures that this was Basil Brooke (1576-1646?), a Catholic, who was knighted in 1604. In 1644 he was committed to the Tower by Parliament and in 1646 imprisoned in the King's Bench. He translated Entertainments for Lent from the French. He was not a brother of Christopher and Samuel. The identification is only a conjecture. The tenor of the poem is very similar to that addressed to Mr. S. B.

Grosart suggests that this was Basil Brooke (1576-1646?), a Catholic who was knighted in 1604. In 1644, he was sent to the Tower by Parliament and in 1646 was imprisoned in the King's Bench. He translated Entertainments for Lent from French. He was not a brother of Christopher and Samuel. This identification is merely a guess. The theme of the poem is very similar to that directed toward Mr. S. B.

Page 213, l. 18. widowhed. W here clearly gives us the form which Donne used. The rhyme requires it and the poet has used it elsewhere:

Page 213, l. 18. widowhood. W here clearly shows us the form that Donne used. The rhyme needs it, and the poet has used it in other places:

The Litanie, xii. 108.And call chast widowhead Virginitie.

The Litanie, 12. 108.And refer to the chaste widow as Virginitie.

ll. 19-22. As punctuated in the old editions these lines are somewhat ambiguous:

ll. 19-22. As marked in the old editions, these lines are somewhat unclear:

My Muse, (for I had one) because I'am cold,

My muse (because I had one) because I'm cold,

Divorc'd her self, the cause being in me,

Divorced herself, the reason being me,

That I can take no new in Bigamye,

That I can take no new in Bigamy,

Not my will only but power doth withhold.

Not just my desire, but power also holds me back.

Chambers and the Grolier Club editor, by putting a full stop or semi-colon after 'the cause being in me', connect these words with what precedes. This makes the first two lines verbose ('the cause being in me' repeating 'because I'am cold') and the last two obscure. I regard 'the cause being in me' as an explanatory participial phrase qualifying what follows. 'My Muse divorc'd me because of my coldness. The cause of this divorce, coldness, being in me, the divorced one, I lack not only the will but the power to contract a new marriage'. I have therefore, following W, placed a colon after 'selfe'.

Chambers and the Grolier Club editor, by putting a period or semicolon after 'the cause being in me,' connect these words with what comes before. This makes the first two lines wordy ('the cause being in me' repeating 'because I’m cold') and the last two unclear. I see 'the cause being in me' as an explanatory phrase that clarifies what follows. 'My Muse divorced me because of my coldness. The reason for this divorce, coldness, being in me, the one who was divorced, I lack not only the will but also the ability to enter into a new marriage.' I have therefore, following W, placed a colon after 'selfe'.

[pg 171]

[pg 171]

Page 213. To Mr I. L.

l. 2. My Sun is with you. Here, as in the letter 'To Mr. C. B.' (p. 208), reference is made to some lady whose 'servant' Donne is. See the note to that poem and the quotation from Sir Henry Wotton. It seems to me most probable that the person referred to was neither Ann More nor any predecessor of her in Donne's affections, but some noble lady to whom the poet stood in the attitude of dependence masking itself in love which Spenser occupied towards Lady Carey, and so many other poets towards their patronesses. But in regard to all the references in these letters we can only grope in darkness. As Professor Saintsbury would say, we do not really know to whom one of the letters was addressed.

l. 2. My Sun is with you. Here, as in the letter 'To Mr. C. B.' (p. 208), there’s a mention of a lady whom Donne serves. Check the note to that poem and the quote from Sir Henry Wotton. I believe it’s most likely that the person mentioned wasn’t Ann More or anyone else Donne loved before her, but rather some noble lady to whom the poet was dependent, hiding his feelings behind love—similar to how Spenser felt about Lady Carey, and many other poets felt towards their patrons. However, for all the references in these letters, we can only guess. As Professor Saintsbury would say, we don’t really know who one of the letters was addressed to.

Page 214, ll. 11-12. These lines from W make the sense more complete and the transition to the closing invocation less abrupt. 'Sacrifice my heart to that beauteous Sunne; and since being with her you are in Paradise where joy admits of no addition, think of me at the sacrifice'; and then begins the prayer to his friend as an interceding saint. See note to p. 24, l. 22.

Page 214, ll. 11-12. These lines from W make the meaning clearer and the shift to the final prayer less jarring. 'I sacrifice my heart to that beautiful Sun; and since being with her puts you in Paradise where joy can't get any better, keep me in mind at this sacrifice'; and then the prayer to his friend begins, asking for intercession like a saint. See note to p. 24, l. 22.

The lines seem to have been dropped, not in printing, but at some stage in transcription, for I have found them in no MS. but W.

The lines appear to have been omitted, not in printing, but at some point during transcription, because I haven't found them in any manuscript except W.

l. 20. Thy Sonne ne'r Ward: i.e. 'May thy son never become a royal ward, to be handed over to the guardianship of some courtier who will plunder his estate.' Sir John Roe's father, in his will, begs his wife to procure the wardship of his son that he be not utterly ruined.

l. 20. Thy Sonne ne'r Ward: i.e. 'May your son never become a royal ward, to be given over to the care of some courtier who will take advantage of his estate.' Sir John Roe's father, in his will, asks his wife to secure the guardianship of their son so that he is not completely ruined.

The series of letters which this to Mr. I. L. closes was probably written during the years 1597 to 1608 or 1610. Donne's first Letters were The Storme and The Calme. These were followed by Letters to Wotton before and after he went to Ireland, and this series continues them during the years of Donne's secretaryship and his subsequent residence at Pyrford and Mitcham. They are written to friends of his youth, some still at college. Clearly too, what we have preserved is Donne's side of a mutual correspondence. Of Letters to Donne I have printed one, probably from Thomas Woodward. Chance has preserved another probably in the form in which it was sent. Mr. Gosse has printed it (Life, &c., i, p. 91). I reproduce it from the original MS., Tanner 306, in the Bodleian Library:

The series of letters that this is addressed to Mr. I. L. was likely written between 1597 and 1608 or 1610. Donne's first letters were The Storme and The Calme. These were followed by letters to Wotton, both before and after his trip to Ireland, and this series continues during the years when Donne was a secretary and his later time living at Pyrford and Mitcham. They are written to friends from his youth, some of whom are still in college. It’s clear that what we have preserved is Donne's side of a shared correspondence. I've printed one letter addressed to Donne, likely from Thomas Woodward. By chance, another letter has survived, probably in the original form it was sent. Mr. Gosse published it (Life, &c., i, p. 91). I reproduce it from the original MS., Tanner 306, in the Bodleian Library:

To my ever to be respected friend

To my ever-respected friend

Mr John Done secretary to my

Mr. John Done, my secretary

Lord Keeper give these.

Lord Keeper, provide these.

As in tymes past the rusticke shepheards sceant

As in times past, the rustic shepherds sang

Thir Tideast lambs or kids for sacrefize

Thir Tideast lambs or kids for sacrifice

Vnto thir gods, sincear beinge thir intent

Vnto thir gods, sincere being their intent

Thoughe base thir gift, if that shoulde moralize

Thoughe base thir gift, if that shoulde moralize

thir loves, yet noe direackt discerninge eye

thir loves, yet no direct discerning eye

Will judge thir ackt but full of piety.

Will judge their act but full of piety.

[pg 172]

Soe offir I my beast affection

Soe offir I my beast affection

Apparaled in these harsh totterd rimes.

Apparaled in these harsh, tattered rhymes.

Think not they want love, though perfection

Think not that they want love, though perfection

or that my loves noe truer than my lyens

or that my loves are now truer than my lies

Smothe is my love thoughe rugged be my years

Smothe is my love though my years be rugged

Yet well they mean, thoughe well they ill rehears.

Yet they mean well, even though they express it poorly.

What tyme thou meanst to offir Idillnes

What time do you mean to offer idleness?

Come to my den for heer she always stayes;

Come to my den where she always stays;

If then for change of howers you seem careles

If then, for the sake of changing hours, you seem careless,

Agree with me to lose them at the playes.

Agree with me to lose them at the games.

farewell dear freand, my love, not lyens respeackt,

farewell dear friend, my love, not lies respect,

So shall you shewe, my freandship you affeckt.

So you will show that you value my friendship.

 Yours

Yours sincerely

 William Cornwaleys.

William Cornwaleys.

The writer is, Mr. Gosse says, Sir William Cornwallis, the eldest son of Sir Charles Cornwallis of Beeston-in-Sprouston, Norfolk. Like Wotton, Goodyere, Roe, and others of Donne's circle he followed Essex to Ireland and was knighted at Dublin in 1599. The letter probably dates from 1600 or 1601. I have reproduced the original spelling, which is remarkable.

The writer is, according to Mr. Gosse, Sir William Cornwallis, the oldest son of Sir Charles Cornwallis from Beeston-in-Sprouston, Norfolk. Like Wotton, Goodyere, Roe, and others from Donne's circle, he followed Essex to Ireland and was knighted in Dublin in 1599. The letter likely dates back to 1600 or 1601. I have kept the original spelling, which is noteworthy.

This letter and that to Mr. E. G. show that Donne was a frequenter of the theatre in these interesting years, 1593 to 1610, the greatest dramatic era since the age of Pericles. Sir Richard Baker, in his Chronicle of the Kings of England (1730, p. 424), recalls his 'Old Acquaintance ... Mr. John Dunne, who leaving Oxford, liv'd at the Inns of Court, not dissolute but very neat: a great Visiter of Ladies, a great Frequenter of Plays, a great Writer of conceited Verses'. But of the Elizabethan drama there is almost no echo in Donne's poetry. The theatres are an amusement for idle hours: 'Because I am drousie, I will be kept awake with the obscenities and scurrilities of a Comedy, or the drums and ejulations of a Tragedy.' Sermons 80. 38. 383.

This letter and the one to Mr. E. G. show that Donne was a regular at the theater during the fascinating years from 1593 to 1610, the peak of drama since the time of Pericles. Sir Richard Baker, in his Chronicle of the Kings of England (1730, p. 424), remembers his 'Old Acquaintance ... Mr. John Dunne, who left Oxford and lived at the Inns of Court, not leading a dissolute life but very tidy: a big visitor of ladies, a frequent theater-goer, and a notable writer of clever poems.’ However, there's hardly any reflection of Elizabethan drama in Donne's poetry. The theaters are just entertainment for his free time: 'Because I am drowsy, I will stay awake with the obscenities and crude jokes of a comedy, or the drums and emotional outbursts of a tragedy.' Sermons 80. 38. 383.

Page 214. To Sir H. W. on his appointment as Ambassador to Venice.

On July 8 O.S., 1604, Wotton was knighted by James, and on the 13th sailed for Venice. 'He is a gentleman', the Venetian ambassador reported, 'of excellent condition, wise, prudent, able. Your serenity, it is to be hoped, will be very well pleased with him.' Mr. Pearsall Smith adds, 'It is worth noting that while Wotton was travelling to Venice, Shakespeare was probably engaged in writing his great Venetian tragedy, Othello, which was acted before James I in November of this year.'

On July 8, 1604, Wotton was knighted by James, and on the 13th he set sail for Venice. "He is a gentleman," the Venetian ambassador reported, "of excellent status, wise, cautious, and capable. Your serenity, it is hoped, will be very pleased with him." Mr. Pearsall Smith adds, "It's worth noting that while Wotton was traveling to Venice, Shakespeare was likely busy writing his great Venetian tragedy, Othello, which was performed before James I in November of this year."

Page 215, ll. 21-4. To sweare much love, &c. The meaning of this verse, accepting the 1633 text, is: 'Admit this honest paper to swear much love,—a love that will not change until with your elevation to the peerage (or increasing eminence) it must be called honour rather than love.' (We honour, not love, those who are high above us.) [pg 173] 'But when that time comes I shall not more honour your fortune, the rank that fortune gives you, than I have honoured your honour ["nobleness of mind, scorn of meanness, magnanimity" (Johnson)], your high character, magnanimity, without it, i.e. when yet unhonoured.' Donne plays on the word 'honour'.

Page 215, ll. 21-4. To swear a lot of love, &c. The meaning of this verse, based on the 1633 text, is: 'Let this sincere document express a deep love—a love that won’t change until your rise to nobility (or greater status) means it must be referred to as honour instead of love.' (We honour, not love, those who are above us.) [pg 173] 'But when that time arrives, I won’t hold your success, the status that success brings you, in higher regard than I’ve held your honour ["nobleness of mind, disdain of meanness, greatness of spirit" (Johnson)], your noble character, greatness, when it’s still unrecognized.' Donne plays on the word 'honour'.

Walton's version, and the slight variant of this in 1635-69, give a different thought, and this is perhaps the correct reading, more probably either another (perhaps an earlier) version of the poet or an attempt to correct due to a failure to catch the meaning of the rather fanciful phrase 'honouring your honour'. The meaning is, 'I shall not then more honour your fortune than I have your wit while it was still unhonoured, or (1635-69) unennobled.' The 1633 version seems to me the more likely to be the correct or final form of the text, because a reference to character rather than 'wit' or intellectual ability is implied by the following verse:

Walton's version, along with the slightly different one in 1635-69, presents a different idea, and this might actually be the right interpretation. It's likely another (possibly earlier) version from the poet or a correction made because of a misunderstanding of the rather fanciful phrase 'honouring your honour.' The meaning is, 'I won’t honor your fortune any more than I honored your intellect when it was still unrecognized, or (1635-69) unennobled.' The 1633 version seems to me to be the more likely correct or final form of the text, as the next line implies a reference to character rather than 'wit' or intellectual ability:

But 'tis an easier load (though both oppresse)

But it's an easier burden (though both weigh you down)

To want then governe greatnesse, &c.

To want to govern greatness, etc.

This stress on character, too, and indifference to fortune, is quite in the vein of Donne's and Wotton's earlier verse correspondence and all Wotton's poetry.

This focus on character and disregard for luck aligns perfectly with the earlier poetic exchanges between Donne and Wotton, as well as all of Wotton's poetry.

For the distinction between love and honour compare Lyly's Endimion, v. iii. 150-80:

For the difference between love and honor, see Lyly's Endimion, v. iii. 150-80:

'Cinthia. Was there such a time when as for my love thou did'st vow thyself to death, and in respect of it loth'd thy life? Speake Endimion, I will not revenge it with hate ...

'Cinthia. Has there ever been a time when you promised your love so fiercely that you would choose death over life? Speak, Endimion, I won’t respond with anger ...'

Endimion. My unspotted thoughts, my languishing bodie, my discontented life, let them obtaine by princelie favour that, which to challenge they must not presume, onelie wishing of impossibilities: with imagination of which I will spend my spirits, and to myselfe that no creature may heare, softlie call it love. And if any urge to utter what I whisper, then will I name it honor....

Endimion. My pure thoughts, my tired body, my unfulfilled life, let them gain what they cannot achieve through royal favor, only yearning for the impossible: with this in mind, I will spend my energy and quietly call it love for myself so that no one else can hear. And if anyone pushes me to share what I whisper, then I will call it honor....

  ... Cinthia. Endimion, this honourable respect of thine, shalbe christened love in thee, and my reward for it favor.'

... Cinthia. Endymion, this noble respect of yours shall be called love in you, and my reward for it will be kindness.

With the lines,

With the lyrics,

Nor shall I then honour your fortune, &c.,

Nor will I then honor your fortune, etc.,

compare in the same play:

compare in the same show:

'O Endimion, Tellus was faire, but what availeth Beautie without wisdom? Nay, Endimion, she was wise, but what availeth wisdom without honour? She was honourable, Endimion, belie her not. I, but how obscure is honour without fortune?' II. iii. 11-17.

'O Endymion, the Earth was lovely, but what’s the point of beauty without wisdom? No, Endymion, she was wise, but what’s the point of wisdom without honor? She was honorable, Endymion, don’t deny it. But how worthless is honor without fortune?' II. iii. 11-17.

The antithesis here between 'honour' and 'fortune' is exactly that which Donne makes.

The contrast here between 'honor' and 'wealth' is exactly what Donne makes.

If we may accept 'noble-wanting-wit' as Donne's own phrase (and Walton's authority pleads for it) and interpret it as 'wit that yet [pg 174] wants ennoblement' it forms an interesting parallel to a phrase of Shakespeare's in Macbeth, when Banquo addresses the witches:

If we can take 'noble-wanting-wit' as Donne's own phrase (and Walton's authority supports it) and understand it as 'wit that still lacks nobility,' it creates an intriguing parallel to a phrase from Shakespeare's Macbeth, when Banquo speaks to the witches:

My noble partner

My awesome partner

You greet with present grace and great prediction,

You greet with current charm and strong intuition,

Of noble having and of royal hope.

Of noble birth and royal aspirations.

Macbeth, I. iii. 55-7.

Macbeth, Act I, Scene iii, lines 55-57.

Some editors refer 'present grace' to the first salutation, 'Thane of Glamis'. This is unlikely as there is nothing startling in a salutation to which Macbeth was already entitled. The Clarendon Press editors refer the line, more probably, to the two prophecies, 'thane of Cawdor' and 'that shalt be King hereafter'. The word 'having' is then not quite the same as in the phrases 'my having is not great', &c., which these editors quote, but is simply opposed to 'hope'. You greet him with 'nobility in possession', with 'royalty in expectation', as being already thane of Cawdor, as to be king hereafter. Shakespeare's 'noble having' is the opposite of Donne's 'noble wanting'.

Some editors link 'present grace' to the first greeting, 'Thane of Glamis'. This seems unlikely since there’s nothing surprising about a title Macbeth already had. The Clarendon Press editors more plausibly connect the line to the two prophecies, 'thane of Cawdor' and 'that shalt be King hereafter'. The word 'having' here is not quite the same as in the phrases 'my having is not great', &c., that these editors reference, but simply contrasts with 'hope'. You acknowledge him with 'nobility in possession', and 'royalty in expectation', as he is already thane of Cawdor and will be king later. Shakespeare's 'noble having' is the opposite of Donne's 'noble wanting'.

One is tempted to put, as Chambers does, an emphasizing comma after 'honour' as well as 'fortune'; but the antithesis is between 'fortune' and 'honour wanting fortune'.

One might be tempted to place an emphasizing comma after 'honour' just like Chambers does, but the contrast is between 'fortune' and 'honour lacking fortune.'

'Sir Philip Sidney is none of this number; for the greatness which he affected was built upon true Worth, esteeming Fame more than Riches, and Noble actions far above Nobility it self.' Fulke Greville's Life of Sidney, c. iii. p. 38 (Tudor and Stuart Library).

'Sir Philip Sidney is not one of them; the greatness he pursued was based on true worth, valuing fame more than riches, and noble actions far above nobility itself.' Fulke Greville's Life of Sidney, c. iii. p. 38 (Tudor and Stuart Library).

Page 216. To Mrs M. H.

I.e. Mrs. Magdalen Herbert, daughter of Sir Richard Newport, mother of Sir Edward Herbert (Lord Herbert of Cherbury), and of George Herbert the poet. For her friendship with Donne, see Walton's Life of Mr. George Herbert (1670), Gosse's Life and Letters of John Donne, i. 162 f., and what is said in the Introduction to this volume and the Introductory Note to the Elegies. In 1608 she married Sir John Danvers. Her funeral sermon was preached by Donne in 1627.

I.e. Mrs. Magdalen Herbert, daughter of Sir Richard Newport, mother of Sir Edward Herbert (Lord Herbert of Cherbury), and George Herbert the poet. For her friendship with Donne, see Walton's Life of Mr. George Herbert (1670), Gosse's Life and Letters of John Donne, i. 162 f., and what is mentioned in the Introduction to this volume and the Introductory Note to the Elegies. In 1608, she married Sir John Danvers. Donne preached her funeral sermon in 1627.

Page 217, l. 27. For, speech of ill, and her, thou must abstaine. The O.E.D. gives no example of 'abstain' thus used without 'from' before the object, and it is tempting with 1635-69 and all the MSS. to change 'For' to 'From'. But none of the MSS. has great authority textually, and the 'For' in 1633 is too carefully comma'd off to suggest a mere slip. Probably Donne wrote the line as it stands. One does not miss the 'from' so much when the verb comes so long after the object. 'Abstain' acquires the sense of 'forgo'.

Page 217, l. 27. For, if it's something bad to say about her, you must avoid it. The O.E.D. doesn't provide an example of 'abstain' used this way without 'from' before the object, and it's tempting with 1635-69 and all the manuscripts to change 'For' to 'From'. However, none of the manuscripts has strong textual authority, and the 'For' in 1633 is too carefully separated by commas to suggest it's just a mistake. Donne likely wrote the line as it is. You don’t really miss the 'from' when the verb appears so long after the object. 'Abstain' takes on the meaning of 'forgo'.

ll. 31-2. And since they'are but her cloathes, &c. Compare:

ll. 31-2. And since they are just her clothes, etc. Compare:

For he who colour loves and skinne,

For the one who loves color and skin,

Loves but their oldest clothes.

Loves their oldest clothes.

The Undertaking, p. 10.

The Undertaking, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

[pg 175]

[pg 175]

Page 218. To the Countess of Bedford.

l. 13. Care not then, Madam,'how low your praysers lye. I cannot but think that the 'praysers' of the MSS. is preferable to the 'prayses' of the editions. It is difficult to construe or make unambiguous sense of 'how low your prayses lie'. Donne does not wish to suggest that the praise is poor in itself, but that the giver is a 'low person'. The word 'prayser' he has already used in a letter to the Countess (p. 200), and there also it has caused some trouble to editors and copyists.

l. 13. Don’t worry then, Madam, about how low your praises are. I still think that the 'praises' in the manuscripts is better than the 'praises' in the editions. It's hard to interpret or make clear sense of 'how low your praises lie.' Donne doesn’t mean to imply that the praise itself is lacking, but that the one giving it is a 'low person.' He has already used the word 'praiser' in a letter to the Countess (p. 200), and it also caused some confusion for editors and copyists there.

ll. 20-1.    Your radiation can all clouds subdue;

ll. 20-1.    Your influence can tame all clouds;

But one, 'tis best light to contemplate you.

But it’s best to think about you.

Grosart and the Grolier Club editor punctuate these lines so as to connect 'But one' with what precedes.

Grosart and the Grolier Club editor format these lines to link 'But one' with what comes before.

Your radiation can all clouds subdue

Your radiance can overpower all the clouds.

But one; 'tis best light to contemplate you.

But one; it's best to reflect on you.

I suppose 'death' in this reading is to be regarded as the one cloud which the radiation of the Countess cannot dispel. There is no indication, however, that this is the thought in Donne's mind. As punctuated (i.e. with a comma after 'subdue', which I have strengthened to a semicolon), 'But one' goes with what follows, and refers to God: 'Excepting God only, you are the most illuminating object we can contemplate.'

I think 'death' in this reading should be seen as the one shadow that the Countess's light cannot lift. However, there’s no evidence that this is what Donne is actually thinking. As it’s written (with a comma after 'subdue', which I've changed to a semicolon), 'But one' connects to what comes next and refers to God: 'Except for God, you are the most enlightening thing we can think about.'

Page 219, l. 27. May in your through-shine front your hearts thoughts see. All the MSS. agree in reading 'your hearts thoughts', which is obviously correct. N, O'F, and TCD give the line otherwise exactly as in the editions. B drops the 'shine' after 'through'; and S96 reads:

Page 219, l. 27. May your hearts see your thoughts in your shining presence. All the manuscripts agree on 'your hearts thoughts', which is clearly correct. N, O'F, and TCD provide the line exactly as in the editions. B removes 'shine' after 'through'; and S96 reads:

May in you, through your face, your hearts thoughts see.

May you, through your face, see the thoughts of your heart.

Donne has used 'through-shine' already in 'A Valediction: of my name in the window':

Donne has already used 'through-shine' in 'A Valediction: of my name in the window':

'Tis much that glasse should bee

'Tis much that glass should be

As all confessing, and through-shine as I,

As everyone admits, and as clearly as I do,

'Tis more that it shewes thee to thee,

'Tis more that it shows you to yourself,

And cleare reflects thee to thine eye.

And clearly reflects you to your eye.

But all such rules, loves magique can undoe,

But all such rules, love's magic can undo,

Here you see mee, and I am you.

Here you see me, and I am you.

If there were any evidence that Donne was, as in this lyric, playing with the idea of the identity of different souls, there would be reason to retain the 'our hearts thoughts' of the editions; but there is no trace of this. He is dwelling simply on the thought of the Countess's transparency. Donne is fond of compounds with 'through'. Other examples are 'through-light', 'through-swome', 'through-vaine', 'through-pierc'd'.

If there were any evidence that Donne was, as in this lyric, exploring the idea of the identity of different souls, there would be a reason to keep the 'our hearts thoughts' from the editions; but there is no sign of this. He is simply focused on the idea of the Countess's transparency. Donne likes compounds with 'through'. Other examples include 'through-light', 'through-swome', 'through-vaine', 'through-pierc'd'.

[pg 176]

[pg 176]

ll. 36-7. They fly not, &c. Chambers and the Grolier Club editor have here injured the sense by altering the punctuation. 'Nature's first lesson' does not complete the previous statement about the relation of the different souls, but qualifies 'discretion'. 'Just as the souls of growth and sense do not claim precedence of the rational soul, so the first lesson taught us by Nature, viz. discretion, must not grudge a place to zeal.' 'Anima rationalis est perfectior quam sensibilis, et sensibilis quam vegetabilis,' Aquinas, Summa, ii. 57. 2.

ll. 36-7. They don't fly, etc. Chambers and the Grolier Club editor have distorted the meaning by changing the punctuation. 'Nature's first lesson' doesn’t complete the previous statement about the relationship of the different souls, but rather qualifies 'discretion'. 'Just as the souls of growth and sense do not come before the rational soul, so the first lesson taught to us by Nature, which is discretion, should not begrudge a place to zeal.' 'Anima rationalis est perfectior quam sensibilis, et sensibilis quam vegetabilis,' Aquinas, Summa, ii. 57. 2.

Page 220, l. 46. In those poor types, &c. The use of the circle as an emblem of infinity is very old. 'To the mystically inclined the perpendicular was the emblem of unswerving rectitude and purity; but the circle, "the foremost, richest, and most perfect of curves" was the symbol of completeness and eternity, of the endless process of generation and renascence in which all things are ever becoming new.' W. B. Frankland, The Story of Euclid, p. 70. God was described by St. Bonaventura as 'a circle whose centre is everywhere, whose circumference nowhere'. See also supplementary note.

Page 220, l. 46. In those poor types, &c. The circle has been used as a symbol of infinity for a long time. For those with a mystical perspective, the perpendicular line represented unwavering integrity and purity; however, the circle, "the foremost, richest, and most perfect of curves," symbolized wholeness and eternity, representing the constant cycle of creation and rebirth where everything is always becoming new.' W. B. Frankland, The Story of Euclid, p. 70. St. Bonaventura described God as 'a circle whose center is everywhere, whose circumference is nowhere.' See also supplementary note.

Page 221. A Letter to Lady Carey, and Mrs Essex Riche, from Amiens.

Probably written when Donne was abroad with Sir Robert Drury in 1611-12. 'The two ladies', Mr. Chambers says, 'were daughters of Robert, third Lord Rich, by Penelope Devereux, daughter of Walter, Earl of Essex, the Stella of Sidney's Astrophel and Stella.' Lady Rich abandoned her husband after five years' marriage and declared that the true father of her children was Charles Blount, Earl of Devonshire, to whom, after her divorce in 1605, she was married by Laud. Lettice, the eldest daughter, married Sir George Carey, of Cockington, Devon. Essex, the younger, was married, subsequently to this letter, to Sir Thomas Cheeke, of Pirgo, Essex.

Probably written when Donne was abroad with Sir Robert Drury in 1611-12. 'The two ladies', Mr. Chambers says, 'were daughters of Robert, third Lord Rich, by Penelope Devereux, daughter of Walter, Earl of Essex, the Stella of Sidney's Astrophel and Stella.' Lady Rich left her husband after five years of marriage and claimed that the real father of her children was Charles Blount, Earl of Devonshire, who she married after her divorce in 1605, officiated by Laud. Lettice, the oldest daughter, married Sir George Carey, of Cockington, Devon. Essex, the younger, got married, after this letter, to Sir Thomas Cheeke, of Pirgo, Essex.

ll. 10-12. Where, because Faith is in too low degree, &c. Donne refers to the Catholic doctrine of good works as necessary to salvation in opposition to the Protestant doctrine of Justification by Faith. He is fond of the antithesis. Compare:

ll. 10-12. Where, because Faith is in too low degree, &c. Donne refers to the Catholic belief that good works are essential for salvation, contrasting it with the Protestant belief in Justification by Faith. He likes to use opposites. Compare:

My faith I give to Roman Catholiques;

My faith I give to Roman Catholics;

All my good workes unto the Schismaticks

All my good deeds to the Schismatics

Of Amsterdam;...

Of Amsterdam;...

Thou Love taughtst mee, by making mee

Thou Love taught me, by making me

Love her that holds my love disparity,

Love her who has my love in contrast,

Onely to give to those that count my gifts indignity.

Only to give to those who consider my gifts as unworthy.

  The Will, p. 57.

The Will, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Page 222, l. 14. where no one is growne or spent. Like the stars in the firmament your virtues neither grow nor decay. According to Aquinas the heavenly bodies are neither temporal nor eternal; not temporal because they are subject neither to growth nor decay; not eternal because they change their position. They are 'Aeonical', their life is measured by ages.

Page 222, l. 14. where no one is grown or spent. Like the stars in the sky, your virtues neither increase nor diminish. According to Aquinas, heavenly bodies are neither temporary nor eternal; they're not temporary because they aren't subject to growth or decay; they're not eternal because they change their position. They are 'Aeonical,' and their lifespan is measured in ages.

[pg 177]

[pg 177]

l. 19. humilitie has such general support that the 'humidity' of 1669 seems to be merely a conjecture.

l. 19. humility has such strong backing that the 'humidity' of 1669 appears to be just a guess.

Page 224. To the Countess of Salisbury. 1614.

Catharine Howard, daughter of Thomas, first Earl of Suffolk, married in 1608 William Cecil, second Earl of Salisbury, son of the greater earl and grandson of Burghley, 'whose wisdom and virtues died with them, and their children only inherited their titles'. Clarendon.

Catharine Howard, daughter of Thomas, the first Earl of Suffolk, married William Cecil, the second Earl of Salisbury, in 1608. He was the son of the greater earl and the grandson of Burghley, 'whose wisdom and virtues died with them, and their children only inherited their titles'. Clarendon.

It is not impossible, considering the date of this letter, that the Countess of Salisbury may be 'the Countesse' referred to in Donne's letter to Goodyere quoted in my introduction on the canon of Donne's poems. There is a difficulty in applying to the Countess of Huntingdon the words 'that knowledge which she hath of me, was in the beginning of a graver course, then of a Poet'. Letters, &c., p. 103. Donne made the acquaintance of Lady Elizabeth Stanley when he was Sir Thomas Egerton's secretary. She must have known him as a wit before his graver days. Nor would he have apologized for writing to such an old friend whose prophet he had been in her younger days.

It’s not impossible, given the date of this letter, that the Countess of Salisbury might be 'the Countesse' mentioned in Donne's letter to Goodyere that I quoted in my introduction to the canon of Donne's poems. There’s a challenge in applying to the Countess of Huntingdon the phrase 'that knowledge which she hath of me, was in the beginning of a graver course, then of a Poet'. Letters, &c., p. 103. Donne met Lady Elizabeth Stanley when he was Sir Thomas Egerton's secretary. She must have known him as a witty person before he became more serious. Moreover, he wouldn't have felt the need to apologize for writing to such an old friend, especially since he had been a source of guidance for her in her younger days.

The punctuation of this poem repays careful study. The whole is a fine example of that periodic style, drawn out from line to line, and forming sonorous and impressive verse-paragraphs, in which Donne more than any other poet anticipated Milton. The first sentence closes only at the thirty-sixth line. The various clauses which lead up to the close are separated from one another by the full-stop (ll. 8, 24), the colon (ll. 2, 7 (sonnets:), 34), and the semicolon (ll. 18, 21, 30 where the old edition had a colon), all with distinct values. The only change I have made (and recorded) is at l. 30 (fantasticall), where a careful consideration of the punctuation throughout shows that a semicolon is more appropriate than a colon. The clause which begins with 'Since' in l. 25 does not close till l. 34, 'understood'.

The punctuation of this poem deserves close attention. It’s a great example of that periodic style, stretched from line to line, creating rich and impactful verse-paragraphs, where Donne anticipated Milton more than any other poet. The first sentence doesn’t wrap up until the thirty-sixth line. The different clauses leading up to the conclusion are separated by full stops (ll. 8, 24), colons (ll. 2, 7 (sonnets:), 34), and semicolons (ll. 18, 21, 30 where the old edition had a colon), each with distinct meanings. The only change I’ve made (and noted) is at l. 30 (fantasticall), where a careful look at the punctuation shows that a semicolon is more fitting than a colon. The clause that starts with 'Since' in l. 25 doesn’t end until l. 34, 'understood'.

In the rest of the poem the punctuation is also careful. The only changes I have made are—ll. 42 'that day;' and 46 'yesterday;' (a semi-colon for a colon in each case), 61 'mee:' (a colon for a full stop), and 63 'good;' (a semicolon for a comma).

In the rest of the poem, the punctuation is also precise. The only changes I’ve made are—ll. 42 'that day;' and 46 'yesterday;' (a semi-colon instead of a colon in both cases), 61 'mee:' (a colon instead of a full stop), and 63 'good;' (a semicolon instead of a comma).

Page 227. To Lady Bedford.

l. 1. You that are she and you, that's double shee: The old punctuation suggests absurdly that the clause 'and you that's double she' is an independent co-ordinate clause.

l. 1. You who are she and you, that's double she: The old punctuation suggests absurdly that the phrase 'and you that's double she' stands as its own independent clause.

l. 7. Cusco. I note in a catalogue, 'South America, a very early Map, with view of Cusco, the capital of Peru'.

l. 7. Cusco. I see in a catalog, 'South America, an early map featuring a view of Cusco, the capital of Peru.'

l. 44. of Iudith. 'There is not such a woman from one end of the earth to the other, both for beauty of face and wisdom of words.' Judith xi. 21.

l. 44. of Judith. 'There isn't another woman like her from one end of the earth to the other, in terms of both beauty and wisdom.' Judith xi. 21.

[pg 178]

[pg 178]

AN ANATOMIE OF THE WORLD.

The Anatomie of the World and Of The Progresse of the Soule were the first poems published in Donne's lifetime. The former was issued in 1611. It is exceedingly rare. The copy preserved in Lord Ellesmere's library at Bridgewater House is a small octavo volume of 26 pages (Praise of the Dead, &c. 3 pp., Anatomy 19 pp., and Funerall Elegie 4 pp., all unnumbered), with title-page as given on the page opposite.

The Anatomy of the World and Of The Progress of the Soul were the first poems published during Donne's lifetime. The former was released in 1611. It is extremely rare. The copy kept in Lord Ellesmere's library at Bridgewater House is a small octavo volume of 26 pages (Praise of the Dead, &c. 3 pp., Anatomy 19 pp., and Funeral Elegy 4 pp., all unnumbered), with the title page as shown on the opposite page.

In 1612 the poem was reissued along with the Second Anniversary. A copy of this rare volume was sold at the Huth sale on the thirteenth of June this year. With the kind permission of Mr. Edward Huth and Messrs. Sotheby, Mr. Godfrey Keynes made a careful collation for me, the results of which are embodied in my notes. The separate title-pages of the two poems which the volume contains are here reproduced.

In 1612, the poem was reissued along with the Second Anniversary. A copy of this rare volume was sold at the Huth sale on June 13th of this year. With the kind permission of Mr. Edward Huth and Messrs. Sotheby, Mr. Godfrey Keynes created a detailed comparison for me, and the findings are included in my notes. The separate title pages of the two poems in the volume are reproduced here.

Mr. Keynes supplies the following description of the volume: A first title, A-A4 To the praise of the Dead (in italics), A5-D2 (pp. 1-44) The First Anniversary (in roman), D3-D7 (pp. 45-54) A funerall Elegie (in italics), D8 blank except for rules in margins; E1 second title, E2-E4 recto The Harbinger (in italics), E4 verso blank, E5-H5 recto (pp. 1-49) The Second Anniversarie (in roman), H5 verso—H6 blank except for rules in margins. A fresh title-page introduces the second poem.

Mr. Keynes provides the following description of the volume: A first title, A-A4 To the praise of the Dead (in italics), A5-D2 (pp. 1-44) The First Anniversary (in roman), D3-D7 (pp. 45-54) A funerall Elegie (in italics), D8 blank except for rules in margins; E1 second title, E2-E4 recto The Harbinger (in italics), E4 verso blank, E5-H5 recto (pp. 1-49) The Second Anniversarie (in roman), H5 verso—H6 blank except for rules in margins. A new title page introduces the second poem.

In 1611 the introductory verses entitled To the praise of the Dead, and the Anatomy, and the Anatomy itself, are printed in italic, A Funerall Elegie following in roman type. This latter arrangement was reversed in 1612. In the second part, only the poem entitled The Harbinger to the Progresse is printed throughout in italic. Donne's own poem is in roman type.

In 1611, the introductory verses titled To the praise of the Dead, and the Anatomy, along with the Anatomy itself, are printed in italics, with A Funerall Elegie following in regular type. This layout was flipped in 1612. In the second part, only the poem titled The Harbinger to the Progresse is printed entirely in italics. Donne's own poem is in regular type.

The reason of the variety of arrangement is, I suppose, this: The Funerall Elegie was probably, as Chambers suggests, the first part of the poem, composed probably in 1610. When it was published in 1611 with the Anatomie, the latter was regarded as introductory and subordinate to the Elegie, and accordingly was printed in italic. Later, when the idea of the Anniversary poems emerged, and Of The Progresse of the Soule was written as a complement to An Anatomy of the World, these became the prominent parts of the whole work in honour of Elizabeth Drury, and the Funerall Elegie fell into the subordinate position.

The reason for the different arrangements is, I think, this: The Funerall Elegie was likely, as Chambers suggests, the first part of the poem, written around 1610. When it was published in 1611 alongside the Anatomie, the latter was seen as an introduction and secondary to the Elegie, which is why it was printed in italics. Later, when the idea of the Anniversary poems came about and Of The Progresse of the Soule was created as a complement to An Anatomy of the World, these became the main parts of the whole work in honor of Elizabeth Drury, and the Funerall Elegie became secondary.

The edition of 1612 does not strike one as a very careful piece of printing. It was probably printed while Donne was on the Continent. It supplies only two certain emendations of the later text.

The 1612 edition doesn’t seem like a very careful print job. It was likely printed while Donne was in Europe. It offers only two definite corrections compared to the later text.

The reprints of this volume made in 1621 and 1625 show increasing carelessness. They were issued after Donne took orders and probably without his sanction. The title-pages of the editions are here reproduced.

The reprints of this volume made in 1621 and 1625 show a growing lack of attention to detail. They were published after Donne was ordained and likely without his approval. The title pages of the editions are reproduced here.

[pg 179]

[pg 179]


AN
ANATOMY
of the World.

WHEREIN,

WHEREIN,

BY OCCASION OF

On the occasion of

the vntimely death of Mistris

the untimely death of Mistress

Elizabeth Drvry

Elizabeth Drury

the frailty and the decay
of this whole world
is represented.

the fragility and deterioration
of this entire world
is portrayed.


LONDON,

LONDON,

Printed for Samuel Macham.
and are to be solde at his shop in
Paules Church-yard, at the
signe of the Bul-head.

Published for Samuel Macham.
and are for sale at his shop in
Paul's Churchyard, at the
sign of the Bullhead.


An. Dom.

An. Dom.

1611.

1611.



[pg 180]

[pg 180]

The First Anniuersarie.

The First Anniversary.

AN
BODY STRUCTURE
of the VVorld.

Wherein,

Wherein,

By Occasion Of

For the Occasion of

the vntimely death of Mistris

the premature death of Mistress

Elizabeth Drvry

Elizabeth Drvry

the frailtie and the decay
of this whole world
is represented.

the fragility and the decline
of this entire world
is shown.

LONDON,

London

Printed by M. Bradwood for S. Macham, and are
to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard at the
signe of the Bull-head.    1612.

Printed by M. Bradwood for S. Macham, and are
to be sold at his shop in Paul’s Churchyard at the
sign of the Bull-head.    1612.



[pg 181]

[pg 181]

The Second Anniuersarie.

The Second Anniversary.

OF

OF

THE PROGRESS
of the Soul.

Wherein:

Where:

By Occasion Of The

On the Occasion of the

Religious death of Mistris

Mistris's religious death

Elizabeth Drvry

Elizabeth Drvry

the incommodities of the Soule
in this life and her exaltation in
the next, are Contem-
plated.

the struggles of the soul
in this life and her elevation in
the next, are considered
carefully.


London,

London

Printed by M. Bradwood for S. Macham, and are
to be sould at his shop in Pauls Church-yard at
the signe of the Bull-head.
1612.

Printed by M. Bradwood for S. Macham, and are
to be sold at his shop in Paul's Churchyard at
the sign of the Bull-head.
1612.



The above title is not an exact facsimile.

The title above isn't a perfect copy.

[pg 182]

[pg 182]


The First Anniuersarie.

The First Anniversary.


AN
ANATOMY
of the World.

Wherein,

Where

By Occasion Of

On the Occasion of

the vntimely death of Mistris

the untimely death of Mistress

Elizabeth Drvry
the frailtie and the decay
of this whole world
is represented.

Elizabeth Drvry
the weakness and decline
of this entire world
is shown.

London,

London,

Printed by A. Mathewes for Tho: Dewe, and are
to be sold at his shop in Saint Dunstons Church-yard in
Fleetestreete.   1621.

Printed by A. Mathewes for Tho: Dewe, and available
at his shop in the yard of Saint Dunstons Church in
Fleet Street.   1621.



[pg 183]

[pg 183]

The second Anniuersarie.

The second anniversary.


OF

OF

THE PROGRESS
of the Soul.

Wherein,

Where,

By Occasion Of

On the Occasion of

the Religious death of Mistris

the Religious death of Mistress

Elizabeth Drvry

Elizabeth Drvry

the incommodities of the Soule
in this life and her exaltation in
the next, are Contem-
plated.

the difficulties of the soul
in this life and her elevation in
the next are considered
carefully.

London,

London

Printed by A. Mathewes for Tho: Dewe, and are
to be sold at his shop in Saint Dunstons Church-yard
in Fleetestreete. 1621.

Printed by A. Mathewes for Tho: Dewe, and are
to be sold at his shop in Saint Dunstons Church-yard
in Fleetestreete. 1621.



[pg 184]

[pg 184]

AN
ANATOMY
OF THE
World.

Wherein,

Wherein,

By Occasion Of the vn-
timely death of Mistris

By Occasion Of the un-
timely death of Mistress

Elizabeth Drvry
the frailtie and the decay
of this whole world is
represented.

Elizabeth Drvry
the weakness and the decline
of this entire world is
shown.

The first Anniuersarie.

The first anniversary.


London

London

Printed by W. Stansby for Tho. Dewe,
and are to be sold in S. Dunstanes
Church-yard.   1625

Printed by W. Stansby for Tho. Dewe,
and are to be sold in S. Dunstanes
Church-yard.   1625



[pg 185]

[pg 185]

OF

OF

THE PROGRESS
of the
SOLVE

Wherein,

Wherein,

By Occasion Of The Re-
ligious death of Mistris

On the Occasion of the
religious death of Mistress

Elizabeth Drvry
the incommodities of the Soule in
this life, and her exaltation in the
next, are Contemplated.

Elizabeth Drvry
the struggles of the soul in
this life, and her elevation in the
next, are Reflected Upon.

The Second Anniuersarie.

The Second Anniversary.


LONDON

LONDON

Printed by W. Stansby for Tho. Dewe,
and are to be sold in S. Dunstanes
Church-yard.   1625.

Printed by W. Stansby for Tho. Dewe,
and are for sale in S. Dunstanes
Churchyard.   1625.



[pg 186]

[pg 186]

The symbolic figures in the title-pages of 1625 probably represent the seven Liberal Arts. A feature of the editions of 1611, 1612, and 1625 is the marginal notes. These are reproduced in 1633, but a little carelessly, for some copies do not contain them all. They are omitted in the subsequent editions.

The symbolic figures on the title pages from 1625 likely represent the seven Liberal Arts. One characteristic of the editions from 1611, 1612, and 1625 is the marginal notes. These notes are included in 1633, but done somewhat carelessly, as some copies don’t have all of them. They are left out in the later editions.

The text of the Anniversaries in 1633 has been on the whole carefully edited. It is probable, judging from several small circumstances (e.g. the omission of the first marginal note even in copies where all the rest are given), that 1633 was printed from 1625, but it is clear that the editor compared this with earlier editions, probably those of 1611-12, and corrected or amended the punctuation throughout. My collation of 1633 with 1611 has throughout vindicated the former as against 1621-5 on the one hand and the later editions on the other.1 Of mistakes other than of punctuation I have noted only three: l. 181, thoughts 1611-12; thought 1621-33. This was corrected, from the obvious sense, in later editions (1635-69), and Grosart, Chambers, and Grolier make no note of the error in 1621-33. l. 318, proportions 1611-12; proportion 1621 and all subsequent editions without comment. l. 415, Impressions 1611; Impression 1612-25: impression 1633 and all subsequent editions. All three cases are examples of the same error, the dropping of final 's'.

The text of the Anniversaries in 1633 has been mostly edited with care. It’s likely, based on a few small details (like the absence of the first marginal note even in copies where all the others are included), that 1633 was printed from 1625. However, it’s clear the editor compared this version with earlier editions, probably those from 1611-12, and corrected or updated the punctuation throughout. My comparison of 1633 with 1611 consistently supports the former against 1621-5 on one side and the later editions on the other.1 I have noted only three mistakes besides punctuation: l. 181, thoughts 1611-12; thought 1621-33. This was fixed, based on the obvious meaning, in later editions (1635-69), and Grosart, Chambers, and Grolier don’t mention the error in 1621-33. l. 318, proportions 1611-12; proportion 1621 and all later editions without any comment. l. 415, Impressions 1611; Impression 1612-25: impression 1633 and all later editions. All three cases demonstrate the same mistake of dropping the final 's'.

In typographical respects 1611 shows the hand of the author more clearly than the later editions. Donne was fastidious in matters of punctuation and the use of italics and capital letters, witness the LXXX Sermons (1640), printed from MSS. prepared for the press by the author. But the printer had to be reckoned with, and perfection was not obtainable. In a note to one of the separately published sermons Donne says: 'Those Errors which are committed in mispointing, or in changing the form of the Character, will soone be discernd, and corrected by the Eye of any deliberate Reader'. The 1611 text shows a more consistent use in certain passages of emphasizing capitals, and at places its punctuation is better than that of 1633. My text reproduces 1633, corrected where necessary from the earlier editions; and I have occasionally followed the typography of 1611. But every case in which 1633 is modified is recorded.

In terms of typography, 1611 clearly reflects the author's style more than the later editions. Donne was particular about punctuation and the use of italics and capital letters, as seen in the LXXX Sermons (1640), which were printed from manuscripts prepared by him for publication. However, the printer had to be taken into account, and achieving perfection wasn’t possible. In a note for one of the separately published sermons, Donne writes: 'Those errors that occur from incorrect punctuation or changing the form of the character will soon be recognized and corrected by any thoughtful reader.' The 1611 text shows a more consistent use of emphasized capital letters in specific passages, and in some areas, its punctuation is better than in 1633. My text reproduces 1633, corrected where necessary from the earlier editions, and I have occasionally followed the typography of 1611. However, every instance where 1633 is modified is documented.

Of the Second Anniversarie, in like manner, my text is that of 1633, corrected in a few details, and with a few typographical features borrowed, from the edition of 1612. The editor of 1633 had rather definite views of his own on punctuation, notably a predilection for semicolons in place of full stops. The only certain emendations which 1612 supplies are in the marginal note at p. 234 and in [pg 187] l. 421 of the Second Anniversarie 'this' for 'his'. The spelling is less ambiguous in ll. 27 and 326.

Of the Second Anniversarie, similarly, my text is that of 1633, corrected in a few details, and with a few typographical elements taken from the 1612 edition. The editor of 1633 had pretty clear opinions on punctuation, especially a preference for semicolons instead of periods. The only definite corrections that 1612 provides are in the marginal note on p. 234 and in [pg 187] l. 421 of the Second Anniversarie where 'this' is used instead of 'his'. The spelling is clearer in ll. 27 and 326.

1 1621-25 abound in misplaced full stops which are not in 1611 and are generally corrected in 1633. The punctuation of the later editions (1635-69) is the work of the printer. Occasionally a comma is dropped or introduced with advantage to the sense, but in general the punctuation grows increasingly careless. Often the correction of one error leads to another.

1 1621-25 are full of misplaced periods that aren't found in 1611 and are mostly fixed in 1633. The punctuation in the later editions (1635-69) is done by the printer. Sometimes a comma is either removed or added, improving the meaning, but overall, the punctuation becomes more and more sloppy. Often, fixing one mistake results in another.

The subject of the Anniversaries was the fifteen-year-old Elizabeth Drury, who died in 1610. Her father, Sir Robert Drury, of Hawsted in the county of Suffolk, was a man of some note on account of his great wealth. He was knighted by Essex when about seventeen years old, at the siege of Rouen (1591-2). He served in the Low Countries, and at the battle of Nieuport (1600) brought off Sir Francis Vere when his horse was shot under him. He was courtier, traveller, member of Parliament, and in 1613 would have been glad to go as Ambassador to Paris when Sir Thomas Overbury refused the proffered honour and was sent to the Tower. Lady Drury was the daughter of Sir Nicholas Bacon, the eldest son of Queen Elizabeth's Lord Keeper. She and her brother, Sir Edmund Bacon, were friends and patrons of Joseph Hall, Donne's rival as an early satirist. From 1600 to 1608 Hall was rector of Hawsted, and though he was not very kindly treated by Sir Robert he dedicated to him his Meditations Morall and Divine. This tie explains the fact, which we learn from Jonson's conversations with Drummond, that Hall is the author of the Harbinger to the Progresse. As he wrote this we may infer that he is also responsible for To the praise of the dead, and the Anatomie.

The subject of the Anniversaries was fifteen-year-old Elizabeth Drury, who passed away in 1610. Her father, Sir Robert Drury, from Hawsted in Suffolk, was notable for his considerable wealth. He was knighted by Essex at about seventeen during the siege of Rouen (1591-2). He served in the Low Countries, and at the battle of Nieuport (1600), he rescued Sir Francis Vere when his horse was shot. He was a courtier, a traveler, a member of Parliament, and in 1613, he would have been eager to go as Ambassador to Paris when Sir Thomas Overbury declined the offered honor and was sent to the Tower. Lady Drury was the daughter of Sir Nicholas Bacon, the eldest son of Queen Elizabeth's Lord Keeper. She and her brother, Sir Edmund Bacon, were friends and supporters of Joseph Hall, Donne's rival as an early satirist. From 1600 to 1608, Hall was the rector of Hawsted, and although he wasn't treated very kindly by Sir Robert, he dedicated his Meditations Morall and Divine to him. This connection explains the fact, which we learn from Jonson's conversations with Drummond, that Hall is the author of the Harbinger to the Progresse. Since he wrote this, we can infer that he is also responsible for To the praise of the dead, and the Anatomie.

Readers of Donne's Life by Walton are aware of the munificence with which Sir Robert rewarded Donne for his poems, how he opened his house to him, and took him abroad. Donne's letters, on the other hand, reveal that the poem gave considerable offence to the Countess of Bedford and other older patrons and friends. In his letters to Gerrard he endeavoured to explain away his eulogies. In verse-letters to the Countess of Bedford and others he atoned for his inconstancy by subtle and erudite compliments.

Readers of Donne's Life by Walton know how generously Sir Robert rewarded Donne for his poems, how he welcomed him into his home, and took him traveling. However, Donne's letters show that the poem upset the Countess of Bedford and other older patrons and friends. In his letters to Gerrard, he tried to downplay his praises. In verse-letters to the Countess of Bedford and others, he made amends for his inconsistency with clever and educated compliments.

The Funerall Elegie was doubtless written in 1610 and sent to Sir Robert Drury. He and Donne may already have been acquainted through Wotton, who was closely related by friendship and marriage with Sir Edmund Bacon. (See Pearsall Smith, Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton (1907). The Anatomie of the World was composed in 1611, Of the Progresse of the Soule in France in 1612, at some time prior to the 14th of April, when he refers to his Anniversaries in a letter to George Gerrard.

The Funerall Elegie was likely written in 1610 and sent to Sir Robert Drury. He and Donne might have already known each other through Wotton, who was closely connected by friendship and marriage to Sir Edmund Bacon. (See Pearsall Smith, Life and Letters of Sir Henry Wotton (1907). The Anatomie of the World was created in 1611, and Of the Progresse of the Soule was written in France in 1612, sometime before April 14, when he mentions his Anniversaries in a letter to George Gerrard.

Ben Jonson declared to Drummond 'That Donnes Anniversaries were profane and full of blasphemies: that he told Mr. Done if it had been written of the Virgin Marie it had been something; to which he answered that he described the Idea of a Woman, and not as she was'. This is a better defence of Donne's poems than any which he advances in his letters, but it is not a complete description of his work. Rather, he interwove with a rapt and extravagantly conceited laudation of an ideal woman two topics familiar to his catholic and mediaeval learning, and developed each in a characteristically subtle and ingenious strain, a strain whose occasional sceptical, disintegrating [pg 188] reflections belong as obviously to the seventeenth century as the general content of the thought is mediaeval.

Ben Jonson told Drummond that Donne's Anniversaries were disrespectful and full of blasphemy. He mentioned to Mr. Donne that if they had been about the Virgin Mary, it would have been something else; to which Donne replied that he was illustrating the concept of a woman, not her as she was. This is a stronger defense of Donne's poems than any he makes in his letters, but it doesn’t fully capture his work. Instead, he intertwined an intense and overly proud praise of an ideal woman with two themes familiar to his Catholic and medieval studies, developing each in a uniquely subtle and clever way, a style that occasionally reflects skeptical and deconstructive thoughts that are clearly from the seventeenth century, even though the overall themes are medieval. [pg 188]

The burden of the whole is an impassioned and exalted meditatio mortis based on two themes common enough in mediaeval devotional literature—a De Contemptu Mundi, and a contemplation of the Glories of Paradise. A very brief analysis of the two poems, omitting the laudatory portions, may help a reader who cannot at once see the wood for the trees, and be better than detailed notes.

The burden of the whole is a passionate and elevated meditatio mortis based on two themes commonly found in medieval devotional literature—a De Contemptu Mundi, and a contemplation of the Glories of Paradise. A very brief analysis of the two poems, leaving out the praise segments, may assist a reader who cannot immediately see the big picture and will be more effective than detailed notes.

The Anatomie of the World.

l. 1. The world which suffered in her death is now fallen into the worse lethargy of oblivion. l. 60. I will anatomize the world for the benefit of those who still, by the influence of her virtue, lead a kind of glimmering life. l. 91. There is no health in the world. We are still under the curse of woman. l. 111. How short is our life compared with that of the patriarchs! l. 134. How small is our stature compared with that of the giants of old! l. 147. How shrunken of soul we are, especially since her death! l. 191. And as man, so is the whole world. The new learning or philosophy has shattered in fragments that complete scheme of the universe in which we rested so confidently, and (l. 211) in human society the same disorder prevails. l. 250. There is no beauty in the world, for, first, the beauty of proportion is lost, alike in the movements of the heavenly bodies, and (l. 285) in the earth with its mountains and hollows, and (l. 302) in the administration of justice in society. l. 339. So is Beauty's other element, Colour and Lustre. l. 377. Heaven and earth are at variance. We can no longer read terrestrial fortunes in the stars. But (l. 435) an Anatomy can be pushed too far.

l. 1. The world that mourned her death has now fallen into a deeper forgetfulness. l. 60. I will analyze the world for the benefit of those who still, thanks to her influence, live a somewhat flickering existence. l. 91. There’s no health in the world. We are still suffering from the curse of woman. l. 111. How short our lives are compared to the patriarchs! l. 134. How small we are compared to the giants of old! l. 147. Our spirits feel diminished, especially since her passing! l. 191. And just as man feels this way, so does the entire world. The new learning or philosophy has shattered the complete view of the universe that we once trusted so confidently, and (l. 211) the same chaos exists in human society. l. 250. There is no beauty in the world, for, first, the sense of proportion is lost, both in the movements of the heavenly bodies, and (l. 285) in the earth with its mountains and valleys, and (l. 302) in the administration of justice in society. l. 339. The other element of Beauty, Color and Luster, is also missing. l. 377. Heaven and earth are at odds. We can no longer interpret earthly events by the stars. But (l. 435) an analysis can be taken too far.

The Progresse of the Soule.

l. 1. The world's life is the life that breeds in corruption. Let me, forgetting the rotten world, meditate on death. l. 85. Think, my soul, that thou art on thy death-bed, and consider death a release. l. 157. Think how the body poisoned the soul, tainting it with original sin. Set free, thou art in Heaven in a moment. l. 250. Here all our knowledge is ignorance. The new learning has thrown all in doubt. We sweat to learn trifles. In Heaven we know all we need to know. l. 321. Here, our converse is evil and corrupting. There our converse will be with Mary; the Patriarchs; Apostles, Martyrs and Virgins (compare A Litany). Here in the perpetual flux of things is no essential joy. Essential joy is to see God. And even the accidental joys of heaven surpass the essential joys of earth, were there such joys here where all is casual:

l. 1. The life of the world is a life full of decay. Let me, forgetting this rotten world, think about death. l. 85. Consider, my soul, that you are on your deathbed, and view death as a release. l. 157. Reflect on how the body has poisoned the soul, tainting it with original sin. Once freed, you’ll be in Heaven in an instant. l. 250. Here, all our knowledge is ignorance. The new learning has cast everything into doubt. We struggle to learn trivial things. In Heaven, we know everything we need to know. l. 321. Here, our conversations are evil and corrupting. There, our conversations will be with Mary; the Patriarchs; Apostles, Martyrs, and Virgins (compare A Litany). Here, in the constant change of things, there is no true joy. True joy is to see God. And even the fleeting joys of heaven far exceed the true joys of earth, if there were any true joys here where everything is random:

Only in Heaven joys strength is never spent,

Only in Heaven are joys never exhausted,

And accidental things are permanent.

Accidental things are permanent.

One of the most interesting strands of thought common to the twin poems is the reflection on the disintegrating effect of the New Learning. Copernicus' displacement of the earth, and the consequent [pg 189] disturbance of the accepted mediaeval cosmology with its concentric arrangement of elements and heavenly bodies, arrests and disturbs Donne's imagination much as the later geology with its revelation of vanished species and first suggestion of a doctrine of evolution absorbed and perturbed Tennyson when he wrote In Memoriam and throughout his life. No other poet of the seventeenth century known to me shows the same sensitiveness to the consequences of the new discoveries of traveller, astronomer, physiologist and physician as Donne.

One of the most interesting themes common to the twin poems is the reflection on the disruptive impact of the New Learning. Copernicus’ shift of the earth, and the resulting disturbance of the accepted medieval cosmology with its concentric arrangement of elements and celestial bodies, captivates and unsettles Donne's imagination much like the later discoveries in geology with their revelation of extinct species and initial hint of a theory of evolution absorbed and troubled Tennyson when he wrote In Memoriam and throughout his life. No other poet of the seventeenth century that I know of exhibits the same sensitivity to the implications of the new discoveries by travelers, astronomers, physiologists, and physicians as Donne does.

To Honor the Dead.

Page 231, l. 43. What high part thou bearest in those best songs. The contraction of 'bearest' to 'bear'st' in the earliest editions (1611-25) led to the insertion of 'of' after 'best' in the later ones (1633-69).

Page 231, l. 43. What significant role you have in those greatest songs. The contraction of 'bearest' to 'bear'st' in the earliest editions (1611-25) led to the addition of 'of' after 'best' in the later ones (1633-69).

An Anatomy of the World.

Page 235, ll. 133-6. Chambers alters the punctuation of these lines in such a way as to connect them more closely:

Page 235, ll. 133-6. Chambers changes the punctuation of these lines to link them more tightly:

So short is life, that every peasant strives,

So short is life that every peasant tries,

In a torn house, or field, to have three lives;

In a broken home or field, to hold onto three lives;

And as in lasting, so in length is man,

And just as he is in lasting, so is he in length.

Contracted to an inch, who was a span.

Contracted to an inch, who was a span.

But the punctuation of 1633 is careful and correct. A new paragraph begins with 'And as in lasting, so, &c.' From length of years Donne passes to physical stature. The full stop is at 'lives', the semicolon at 'span'. Grosart and the Grolier Club editor punctuate correctly.

But the punctuation of 1633 is careful and accurate. A new paragraph starts with 'And as in lasting, so, &c.' After many years, Donne moves to physical size. The period is at 'lives,' and the semicolon is at 'span.' Grosart and the Grolier Club editor punctuate correctly.

l. 144. We'are scarce our Fathers shadowes cast at noone: Compare:

l. 144. We’re hardly our Fathers' shadows cast at noon: Compare:

But now the sun is just above our head,

But now the sun is right above us,

We doe those shadowes tread;

We walk those shadows;

And to brave clearnesse all things are reduc'd.

And to brave clarity, all things are brought together.

A Lecture upon the Shadowe.

A Lecture on the Shadow.

Page 236, l. 160. And with new Physicke: i.e. the new mineral drugs of the Paracelsians.

Page 236, l. 160. And with new medicine: i.e. the new mineral drugs of the Paracelsians.

Page 237, l. 190. Be more then man, or thou'rt lesse then an Ant. Compare To Mr Rowland Woodward, p. 185, ll. 16-18 and note.

Page 237, l. 190. Be greater than a man, or you're less than an ant. Compare To Mr Rowland Woodward, p. 185, ll. 16-18 and note.

l. 205. The new Philosophy calls all in doubt, &c. The philosophy of Galileo and Copernicus has displaced the earth and discredited the concentric arrangement of the elements,—earth, water, air, fire. Norton quotes: 'The fire is an element most hot and dry, pure, subtill, and so clear as it doth not hinder our sight looking through the same towards the stars, and is placed next to the Spheare of the Moon, under the which it is turned about like a celestial Spheare'. M. Blundeville His Exercises, 1594.

l. 205. The new Philosophy calls all into question, &c. The philosophies of Galileo and Copernicus have shifted the earth from its center and undermined the traditional arrangement of the elements—earth, water, air, fire. Norton cites: 'Fire is an element that is extremely hot and dry, pure, subtle, and so clear that it does not obstruct our view of the stars when we look through it, and it is situated next to the Sphere of the Moon, around which it spins like a celestial Sphere.' M. Blundeville His Exercises, 1594.

[pg 190]

[pg 190]

When the world was formed from Chaos, then—

When the world was created from Chaos, then—

Earth as the Lees, and heavie dross of All

Earth as the dregs, and heavy waste of everything

(After his kinde) did to the bottom fall:

(After his kind) did to the bottom fall:

Contrariwise, the light and nimble Fire

Contrarily, the light and quick Fire

Did through the crannies of th'old Heap aspire

Did through the cracks of the old Heap aspire

Unto the top; and by his nature, light

Unto the top; and by his nature, light

No less than hot, mounted in sparks upright:

No less than hot, raised up in sparks:

But, lest the Fire (which all the rest imbraces)

But, so the Fire (that embraces everything else)

Being too near, should burn the Earth to ashes;

Being too close would turn the Earth to ashes;

As Chosen Umpires, the great All-Creator

As Selected Umpires, the great All-Creator

Between these Foes placed the Aire and Water:

Between these foes were the air and water:

For, one suffiz'd not their stern strife to end.

For one was not enough to end their harsh conflict.

Water, as Cozen did the Earth befriend:

Water, like Cozen did with the Earth:

Aire for his Kinsman Fire, as firmly deals &c.

Aire for his Kinsman Fire, as firmly deals &c.

Du Bartas, The second Day of the first Week

Du Bartas, The Second Day of the First Week

(trans. Joshua Sylvester).

(trans. Joshua Sylvester).

Burton, in the Anatomy of Melancholy, Part 2, Sect. 2, Mem. 3, tells how the new Astronomers Tycho, Rotman, Kepler, &c. by their new doctrine of the heavens are 'exploding in the meantime that element of fire, those fictitious, first watry movers, those heavens I mean above the firmament, which Delrio, Lodovicus Imola, Patricius and many of the fathers affirm'. They have abolished, that is to say, the fire which surrounded the air, as that air surrounded the water and the earth (all below the moon); and they have also abolished the Crystalline Sphere and the Primum Mobile which were supposed to surround the sphere of the fixed stars, or the firmament.

Burton, in the Anatomy of Melancholy, Part 2, Sect. 2, Mem. 3, describes how the new astronomers like Tycho, Rotman, and Kepler are challenging the traditional views of the heavens. They are dismissing the element of fire, the imaginary watery movers, and the heavens beyond the firmament that Delrio, Lodovicus Imola, Patricius, and many others claimed existed. Essentially, they have removed the fire that surrounded the air, which in turn surrounded the water and the earth (all below the moon). They have also discarded the Crystalline Sphere and the Primum Mobile, which were believed to encircle the sphere of fixed stars, or the firmament.

Page 238, l. 215. Prince, Subject, Father, Sonne are things forgot. Donne has probably in mind the effect of the religious wars in Germany, France, the Low Countries, &c.

Page 238, l. 215. Prince, Subject, Father, Son are things we've forgotten. Donne is likely thinking about the impact of the religious wars in Germany, France, the Low Countries, etc.

l. 217. that then can be. This is the reading of all the editions before 1669, and there is no reason to change 'then' to 'there': 'Every man thinks he has come to be a Phoenix (preferring private judgement to authority) and that then comparison ceases, for there is nothing of the same kind with which to compare himself. There is nothing left to reverence.'

l. 217. that then can be. This is the reading of all the editions before 1669, and there is no reason to change 'then' to 'there': 'Every man thinks he has become a Phoenix (choosing personal judgment over authority) and that then comparison stops, because there is nothing similar to compare himself to. There is nothing left to admire.'

  Page 239, l. 258.

  Page 239, l. 258.

It teares

It tears

The Firmament in eight and forty sheires.

The Sky in 48 counties.

Norton says that in the catalogue of Hipparchus, preserved in the Almagest of Ptolemy, the stars were divided into forty-eight constellations.

Norton says that in Hipparchus's catalog, kept in Ptolemy's Almagest, the stars were grouped into forty-eight constellations.

l. 260. New starres. Norton says: 'It was the apparition of a new star in 1572, in the constellation of Cassiopeia, that turned Tycho Brahe to astronomy: and a new bright star in Ophiuchus, in 1604, had excited general wonder, and afforded Galileo a text for an attack on the Ptolemaic system'.

l. 260. New stars. Norton says: 'The appearance of a new star in 1572 in the constellation of Cassiopeia inspired Tycho Brahe to study astronomy, and a new bright star in Ophiuchus in 1604 captured widespread attention and provided Galileo with grounds to challenge the Ptolemaic system.'

[pg 191]

[pg 191]

At p. 247, l. 70, Donne notes that the 'new starres' went out again.

At p. 247, l. 70, Donne points out that the 'new stars' disappeared again.

Page 240, l. 286. a Tenarif, or higher hill. 'Tenarif' is the 1611 spelling, 'Tenarus' that of 1633-69. Donne speaks of 'Tenarus' elsewhere, but it is not the same place.

Page 240, l. 286. a Tenarif, or taller hill. 'Tenarif' is the 1611 spelling, while 'Tenarus' is from 1633-69. Donne mentions 'Tenarus' in other contexts, but it refers to a different location.

It is not probable that Donne ever saw the Peak of Teneriffe, although biographers speak of this line as a descriptive touch drawn from memory. The Canary Isles are below the 30th degree of latitude. The fleet that made the Islands Exhibition was never much if at all further south than 43 degrees. After coasting off Corunna 43° N. 8° W., and some leagues south of that port, the fleet struck straight across to the Azores, 37° N. 25° W. Donne was somewhat nearer in the previous year when he was at Cadiz, 36° N. 6° W., but too far off to descry the Peak. His description, though vivid, is 'metaphysical', like that of Hell which follows: 'The Pike of Teneriff, how high is it? 79 miles or 52, as Patricius holds, or 9 as Snellius demonstrates in his Eratosthenes'. Burton, Anatomy of Melancholy, Part 2, Sec. 2, Mem. 3.

It’s unlikely that Donne ever saw the Peak of Teneriffe, even though biographers refer to this line as a memory-based description. The Canary Islands are located below the 30th parallel. The fleet that visited the Islands Exhibition never went much further south than 43 degrees. After sailing near Corunna at 43° N. 8° W., and a few leagues south of that port, the fleet headed straight to the Azores at 37° N. 25° W. Donne was a bit closer the previous year when he was in Cadiz at 36° N. 6° W., but still too far away to see the Peak. His description, though vivid, is 'metaphysical', similar to his depiction of Hell that follows: 'The Pike of Teneriff, how high is it? 79 miles or 52, according to Patricius, or 9 as Snellius proves in his Eratosthenes.' Burton, Anatomy of Melancholy, Part 2, Sec. 2, Mem. 3.

On the other side, Satan, alarm'd,

On the other side, Satan, alarmed,

Collecting all his might, dilated stood,

Collecting all his strength, he stood tall,

Like Teneriff or Atlas, unremov'd.

Like Teneriff or Atlas, unchanged.

Milton, Par. Lost, iv. 985-7.

Milton, *Paradise Lost*, iv. 985-7.

ll. 295 f. If under all, a Vault infernall bee, &c. Hell, according to mediaeval philosophy, was in the middle of the earth. 'If this be true,' says Donne, 'and if at the same time the Sea is in places bottomless, then the earth is neither solid nor round. We use these words only approximately. But you may hold, on the other hand, that the deepest seas we know are but pock-holes, the highest hills but warts, on the face of the solid earth. Well, even in that case you must admit that in the moral sphere at any rate the world's proportion is disfigured by the want of all proportioning of reward and punishment to conduct.' The sudden transition from the physical to the moral sphere is very disconcerting. Compare: 'Or is it the place of hell, as Virgil in his Aeneides, Plato, Lucian, Dante, and others poetically describe it, and as many of our divines think. In good earnest, Antony Rusca, one of the society of that Ambrosian college in Millan, in his great volume de Inferno, lib. i, cap. 47, is stiffe in this tenent.... Whatsoever philosophers write (saith Surius) there be certaine mouthes of Hell, and places appointed for the punishment of mens souls, as at Hecla in Island, where the ghosts of dead men are familiarly seen, and sometimes talk with the living. God would have such visible places, that mortal men might be certainly informed, that there be such punishments after death, and learn hence to fear God,' &c. Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, Part 2, Sec. 2, Mem. 3.

ll. 295 f. If underneath it all, there's an infernal Vault, etc. Hell, according to medieval philosophy, was located in the center of the earth. "If this is true," Donne argues, "and if at the same time the sea has bottomless areas, then the earth isn't solid or round. We only use those terms loosely. However, you might argue that the deepest seas we know are just depressions, and the tallest hills are merely blemishes on the surface of solid earth. Even so, you must acknowledge that, at least morally, the world's balance is distorted because there’s no proper way to proportion rewards and punishments to people's actions." The sudden shift from the physical to the moral realm is quite jarring. Consider: "Or is it the place of hell, as Virgil in his Aeneid, Plato, Lucian, Dante, and others describe poetically, and as many of our theologians believe? Seriously, Antony Rusca, a member of the Ambrosian college in Milan, is firm in his belief in this in his extensive work de Inferno, book i, chapter 47... Whatever philosophers say (according to Surius), there are certain entrances to Hell and places designated for punishing people's souls, like at Hecla in Iceland, where the spirits of the dead are commonly seen and sometimes converse with the living. God wanted such visible places so that mortals could know for sure that such punishments exist after death, and from this learn to fear God,” etc. Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, Part 2, Sec. 2, Mem. 3.

ll. 296-8. Which sure is spacious, &c. 'Franciscus Ribera will have hell a materiall and locall fire in the centre of the earth, 200 Italian miles in diameter, as he defines it out of those words Exivit sanguis [pg 192] de terra ... per stadia mille sexcenta, &c. But Lessius (lib. 13, de moribus divinis, cap. 24) will have this locall hell far less, one Dutch mile in diameter, all filled with fire and brimstone; because, as he there demonstrates, that space, cubically multiplied, will make a sphere able to hold eight hundred thousand millions of damned bodies (allowing each body six foot square); which will abundantly suffice, 'cum certum sit, inquit, facta subductione, non futuros centies mille milliones damnandorum.' Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, ut sup. Eschatology was the 'dismal science' of those days and was studied with astonishing gusto and acumen. 'For as one Author, who is afraid of admitting too great a hollownesse in the Earth, lest then the Earth might not be said to be solid, pronounces that Hell cannot possibly be above three thousand miles in compasse, (and then one of the torments of Hell will be the throng, for their bodies must be there in their dimensions, as well as their soules) so when the Schoole-men come to measure the house in heaven (as they will measure it, and the Master, God, and all his Attributes, and tell us how Allmighty, and how Infinite he is) they pronounce that every soule in that house shall have more roome to it selfe, then all this world is.' Sermons 80. 73. 747. The reference in the margin is to Munster.

ll. 296-8. Which sure is spacious, &c. 'Franciscus Ribera believes that hell has a material and local fire in the center of the earth, 200 Italian miles in diameter, as he explains based on those words Exivit sanguis [pg 192] de terra ... per stadia mille sexcenta, &c. However, Lessius (lib. 13, de moribus divinis, cap. 24) argues that this local hell is much smaller, just one Dutch mile in diameter, completely filled with fire and brimstone; as he demonstrates, that space, when calculated in volume, can hold eight hundred thousand million condemned souls (assuming each body takes up a space of six feet square); which is more than enough, 'cum certum sit, inquit, facta subductione, non futuros centies mille milliones damnandorum.' Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, ut sup. Eschatology was the 'dismal science' of those times and was studied with remarkable enthusiasm and intelligence. 'For as one author, worried about having too great a void in the Earth, to the point that it might not be called solid, concludes that hell cannot possibly be more than three thousand miles in circumference, (and one of the torments of hell will be the crowding, since their bodies must occupy space just like their souls) so when the schoolmen come to measure the house in heaven (as they will measure it, along with the Master, God, and all His Attributes, explaining how Almighty and Infinite He is) they state that every soul in that house will have more room for itself than the entire world.' Sermons 80. 73. 747. The reference in the margin is to Munster.

l. 311. that Ancient, &c. 'Many erroneous opinions are about the essence and originall of it' (i.e. the rational soul), 'whether it be fire, as Zeno held; harmony, as Aristoxenus; number, as Xenocrates,' &c. Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, Part i, Sec. 1, Mem. 2, Subsec. 9. Probably Donne has the same 'Ancient' in view. It is from Cicero (Tusc. Disp. i. 10) that we learn that Aristoxenus held the soul to be a harmony of the body. Though a Peripatetic, Aristoxenus lived in close communion with the latest Pythagoreans, and the doctrine is attributed to Pythagoras as a consequence of his theory of numbers. Simmias, the disciple of the Pythagorean Philolaus, maintains the doctrine in Plato's Phaedo, and Socrates criticizes it. Aristotle states and examines it in the De Anima, 407b. 30. Two classes of thinkers, Bouillet says (Plotinus, Fourth Ennead, Seventh Book, note), regarded the soul as a harmony, doctors as Hippocrates and Galen, who considered it a harmony of the four elements—the hot, the cold, the dry and the moist (as the definition of health Donne refers to this more than once, e.g. The good-morrow, l. 19, and The Second Anniversary, ll. 130 f.); and musicians like Aristoxenus, who compared the soul to the harmony of the lyre. Donne leaves the sense in which he uses the word quite vague; but l. 321 suggests the medical sense.

l. 311. that Ancient, &c. 'There are many mistaken beliefs about the essence and origin of it' (i.e. the rational soul), 'whether it is fire, as Zeno believed; harmony, as Aristoxenus thought; number, as Xenocrates argued,' &c. Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, Part i, Sec. 1, Mem. 2, Subsec. 9. Donne probably has the same 'Ancient' in mind. We learn from Cicero (Tusc. Disp. i. 10) that Aristoxenus viewed the soul as a harmony of the body. Although he was a Peripatetic, Aristoxenus had a close relationship with the latest Pythagoreans, and this idea is attributed to Pythagoras based on his theory of numbers. Simmias, a student of the Pythagorean Philolaus, supports this idea in Plato's Phaedo, where Socrates critiques it. Aristotle discusses and analyzes it in the De Anima, 407b. 30. Two groups of thinkers, according to Bouillet (Plotinus, Fourth Ennead, Seventh Book, note), viewed the soul as a harmony: physicians like Hippocrates and Galen, who saw it as a harmony of the four elements—the hot, the cold, the dry, and the moist (the definition of health Donne refers to this more than once, e.g. The good-morrow, l. 19, and The Second Anniversary, ll. 130 f.); and musicians like Aristoxenus, who compared the soul to the harmony of a lyre. Donne keeps the meaning in which he uses the word quite ambiguous; however, l. 321 hints at the medical interpretation.

l. 312. at next. This common Anglo-Saxon construction is very rare in later English. The O.E.D. cites no instance later than 1449, Pecock's Repression. The instance cited there is prepositional in character rather than adverbial: 'Immediatli at next to the now bifore alleggid text of Peter this proces folewith.' Donne's use seems [pg 193] to correspond exactly to the Anglo-Saxon: 'Johannes ða ofhreow þaēre mēden and ðaera licmanna drēorignysse, and āstrehte his licaman tō eorðan on langsumum gebēde, and ða aet nēxtan āras, and eft upahafenum handum langlice baed.' Aelfric (Sweet's Anglo-Saxon Reader, 1894, p. 67). But 'at next' in the poem possibly does not mean simply 'next', but 'immediately', i.e. 'the first thing he said would have been ...'

l. 312. at next. This common Anglo-Saxon construction is very rare in later English. The O.E.D. cites no instance later than 1449, Pecock's Repression. The instance cited there is prepositional in character rather than adverbial: 'Immediately at next to the now before mentioned text of Peter this process follows.' Donne's use seems [pg 193] to correspond exactly to the Anglo-Saxon: 'Johannes ða ofhreow ðære mēden and ðaera licmanna drēorignysse, and āstrehte his licaman tō eorðan on langsumum gebēde, and ða aet nēxtan āras, and eft upahafenum handum langlice baed.' Aelfric (Sweet's Anglo-Saxon Reader, 1894, p. 67). But 'at next' in the poem possibly does not mean simply 'next,' but 'immediately,' i.e. 'the first thing he said would have been ...'

l. 314. Resultances: i.e. productions of, or emanations from, her. 'She is the harmony from which proceeds that harmony of our bodies which is their soul.' Donne uses the word also in the sense of 'the sum or gist of a thing': 'He speakes out of the strength and resultance of many lawes and Canons there alleadged.' Pseudo-martyr, p. 245; and Walton says that Donne 'left the resultance of 1400 Authors, most of them abridged and analysed with his own hand.' Life (1675), p. 60. He is probably using Donne's own title.

l. 314. Resultances: i.e. products of, or emanations from, her. 'She is the harmony that gives rise to the harmony of our bodies, which is their soul.' Donne uses the word also to mean 'the essence or main point of a thing': 'He speaks out of the strength and resultance of many laws and canons there cited.' Pseudo-martyr, p. 245; and Walton notes that Donne 'left the resultance of 1400 authors, most of them summarized and analyzed with his own hand.' Life (1675), p. 60. He is likely referring to Donne's own title.

Page 241, l. 318. That th'Arke to mans proportions was made. The following quotation from St. Augustine will show that the plural of 1611-12 is right, and what Donne had in view. St. Augustine is speaking of the Ark as a type of the Church: 'Procul dubio figura est peregrinantis in hoc seculo Civitatis Dei, hoc est Ecclesiae, quae fit salva per lignum in quo pependit Mediator Dei et hominum, homo Iesus Christus. (1 Tim. ii. 5.) Nam et mensurae ipsae longitudinis, altitudinis, latitudinis eius, significant corpus humanum, in cuius veritate ad homines praenuntiatus est venturus, et venit. Humani quippe corporis longitudo a vertice usque ad vestigia sexies tantum habet, quam latitudo, quae est ab uno latere ad alterum latus, et decies tantum, quam altitudo, cuius altitudinis mensura est in latere a dorso ad ventrem: velut si iacentem hominem metiaris supinum, seu pronum, sexies tantum longus est a capite ad pedes, quam latus a dextra in sinistram, vel a sinistra in dextram, et decies, quam altus a terra. Unde facta est arca trecentorum in longitudine cubitorum, et quinquaginta in latitudine, et triginta in altitudine.' De Civitate Dei, XV. 26.

Page 241, l. 318. The Ark was made to fit human proportions. The following quote from St. Augustine illustrates that the plural of 1611-12 is correct, and aligns with what Donne was addressing. St. Augustine refers to the Ark as a symbol of the Church: 'Without a doubt, it is a figure of the City of God, which is the Church, saved through the wood on which the Mediator of God and men, Jesus Christ, hung. (1 Tim. ii. 5.) The measurements of its length, height, and width signify the human body, in whose truth it was foretold that He would come and did come. The length of the human body from head to feet is six times as much as its width, which is from one side to the other, and ten times as much as its height, the height being measured from the back to the belly: just as if you measure a person lying on their back or stomach, they are only six times as long from head to feet as they are wide from right to left or left to right, and ten times as tall from the ground. Thus, the Ark was three hundred cubits long, fifty cubits wide, and thirty cubits high.' De Civitate Dei, XV. 26.

Page 242, ll. 377-80. Nor in ought more, &c. 'The father' is the Heavens, i.e. the various heavenly bodies moving in their spheres; 'the mother', the earth:

Page 242, ll. 377-80. Nor in ought more, &c. 'The father' is the sky, meaning the different celestial bodies moving in their orbits; 'the mother' is the earth:

As the bright Sun shines through the smoothest Glasse

As the bright sun shines through the smoothest glass

The turning Planets influence doth passe

The influence of the revolving planets does pass.

Without impeachment through the glistering Tent

Without impeachment through the shining Tent

Of the tralucing (French diafane) Fiery Element,

Of the glowing (French diaphanous) Fiery Element,

The Aires triple Regions, the transparent Water;

The Aires triple Regions, the clear Water;

But not the firm base of this faire Theater.

But not the solid foundation of this fair theater.

And therefore rightly may we call those Trines

And so we can rightly call those Trines

(Fire, Aire and Water) but Heav'ns Concubines:

(Fire, Air, and Water) but Heaven's Lovers:

For, never Sun, nor Moon, nor Stars injoy

For, never Sun, nor Moon, nor Stars enjoy

The love of these, but only by the way,

The love of these, but just as a side note,

[pg 194]

As passing by: whereas incessantly

As I walk by: while constantly

The lusty Heav'n with Earth doth company;

The passionate heaven is accompanied by the earth;

And with a fruitfull seed which lends All life,

And with a fruitful seed that brings all life,

With childes each moment, his own lawfull wife;

With each moment with children, his own lawful wife;

And with her lovely Babes, in form and nature

And with her beautiful babies, in appearance and essence

So divers, decks this beautiful Theater.

So many different people fill this beautiful theater.

Sylvester, Du Bartas, Second Day, First Week.

Sylvester, Du Bartas, Second Day, First Week.

Page 243, l. 389. new wormes: probably serpents, such as were described in new books of travels.

Page 243, l. 389. new worms: likely referring to serpents, as described in recent travel books.

l. 394. Imprisoned in an Hearbe, or Charme, or Tree. Compare A Valediction: of my name, in the window, p. 27, ll. 33-6:

l. 394. Stuck in a herb, charm, or tree. Compare A Valediction: of my name, in the window, p. 27, ll. 33-6:

As all the vertuous powers which are

As all the virtuous powers that are

Fix'd in the starres, are said to flow

Fix'd in the stars, are said to flow

Into such characters, as graved bee

Into such characters, as graved bee

When these starres have supremacie.

When these stars have dominance.

l. 409. But as some Serpents poyson, &c. Compare: 'But though all knowledge be in those Authors already, yet, as some poisons, and some medicines, hurt not, nor profit, except the creature in which they reside, contribute their lively activitie and vigor; so, much of the knowledge buried in Books perisheth, and becomes ineffectuall, if it be not applied, and refreshed by a companion, or friend. Much of their goodnesse hath the same period which some Physicians of Italy have observed to be in the biting of their Tarentola, that it affects no longer, then the flie lives.' Letters, p. 107.

l. 409. But as some Serpents poison, &c. Compare: 'But even though all knowledge is already in those authors, much like some poisons and some medicines that neither harm nor help unless the creature they belong to adds its own energy and life; similarly, a lot of the knowledge trapped in books fades away and becomes ineffective if it isn't applied and revitalized by a companion or friend. A lot of their usefulness has the same lifespan as some physicians in Italy have noted in the bite of their Tarentola, which lasts only as long as the fly does.' Letters, p. 107.

Page 245, l. 460. As matter fit for Chronicle, not verse. Compare The Canonization, p. 15, ll. 31-2:

Page 245, l. 460. As material suited for a history, not poetry. Compare The Canonization, p. 15, ll. 31-2:

And if no peece of Chronicle wee prove

And if we don't find any piece of history

We'll build in sonnets pretty roomes ...

We'll create beautiful sonnets in lovely spaces...

God's 'last, and lasting'st peece, a song' is of course Moses' song in Deuteronomy xxxii: 'Give ear, O ye heavens, and I will speak,' &c.

God's "final and most enduring piece, a song," refers to Moses' song in Deuteronomy 32: "Listen, O heavens, and I will speak," etc.

l. 467. Such an opinion (in due measure) made, &c. The bracket of 1611 makes the sense less ambiguous than the commas of 1633:

l. 467. Such an opinion (in due measure) made, &c. The bracket from 1611 clarifies the meaning more than the commas used in 1633:

Such an opinion, in due measure, made.

Such an opinion was formed in due time.

According to the habits of old punctuation, 'in due measure' thus comma'd off might be an adjunct of 'made me ... invade'. The bracket shows that the phrase goes with 'opinion'. 'Such an opinion (with all due reverence spoken),' &c. Donne finds that he is attributing to himself the same thoughts as God.

According to the old punctuation rules, 'in due measure' could be separated by a comma as an addition to 'made me ... invade'. The bracket indicates that the phrase connects to 'opinion'. 'Such an opinion (with all due respect),' etc. Donne realizes that he's expressing the same thoughts as God.

A Funeral Elegy.

l. 2. to confine her in a marble chest. The 'Funerall Elegie' was probably the first composed of these poems. Elizabeth Drury's parents erected over her a very elaborate marble tomb.

l. 2. to keep her in a marble chest. The 'Funeral Elegy' was likely the first of these poems. Elizabeth Drury's parents built a very detailed marble tomb for her.

Page 246, l. 41. the Affrique Niger. Grosart comments on this: 'A peculiarity generally given to the Nile; and here perhaps not spoken of our Niger, but of the Nile before it is so called, when, according to [pg 195] Pliny (N. H. v. 9), after having twice been underground, and the second time for twenty days' journey, it issues at the spring Nigris.' Probably Donne had been reading 'A Geographical Historie of Africa written in Arabicke by John Leo a More, borne in Granada, and brought up in Barbarie ... Translated and collected by Iohn Porie, late of Gonevill and Caius College in Cambridge, 1600.' Of the Niger he says: 'This land of Negros hath a mighty river, which taking his name of the region is called Niger: this river taketh his originall from the east out of a certain desert called by the foresaide Negros Sen ... Our Cosmographers affirme that the said river of Niger is derived out of Nilus, which they imagine for some certaine space to be swallowed up of the earth, and yet at last to burst forth into such a lake as is before mentioned.' Pory is mentioned occasionally in Donne's correspondence.

Page 246, l. 41. the Affrique Niger. Grosart comments on this: 'It's a characteristic generally associated with the Nile; and here it might not refer to our Niger, but to the Nile before it was named as such, when, according to [pg 195] Pliny (N. H. v. 9), after being underground twice, the second time for a journey of twenty days, it emerges at the spring Nigris.' Donne probably read 'A Geographical Historie of Africa written in Arabicke by John Leo a More, born in Granada, and raised in Barbarie ... Translated and collected by Iohn Porie, late of Gonevill and Caius College in Cambridge, 1600.' Of the Niger he states: 'This land of Negros has a mighty river, which takes its name from the region and is called Niger: this river originates from the east out of a certain desert referred to by the aforementioned Negros as Sen ... Our cosmographers assert that this Niger river comes from Nilus, which they believe is swallowed up by the earth for a certain distance, and then eventually bursts forth into the lake mentioned earlier.' Pory is mentioned occasionally in Donne's correspondence.

Page 247, l. 50. An Angell made a Throne, or Cherubin. See Elegy XI, ll. 77-8 and note. Donne, like Shakespeare, uses 'Cherubin' as a singular. There can be no doubt that the lines in Macbeth, I. vii. 21-3, should read:

Page 247, l. 50. An angel created a throne, or cherub. See Elegy XI, ll. 77-8 and note. Donne, like Shakespeare, uses 'cherub' as a singular. There’s no doubt that the lines in Macbeth, I. vii. 21-3, should read:

And pity, like a naked new-born babe

And pity, like a naked newborn baby

Striding the blast, or heavens cherubins horsed

Striding through the blast, or the cherubs of heaven on horseback

Upon the sightless couriers of the air, &c.

Upon the unseen messengers of the air, &c.

It is an echo of:

It's a reminder of:

He rode upon the cherubins and did fly;

He flew on the cherubs;

He came flying upon the wings of the wind.    Psalm xviii. 10.

He came rushing in like the wind.    Psalm xviii. 10.

'Cherubin' is a singular in Shakespeare, and 'cherubim' as a plural he did not know.

'Cherubin' is a singular term in Shakespeare, and he wasn't aware of 'cherubim' as a plural.

l. 73. a Lampe of Balsamum, i.e. burning balsam instead of ordinary oil: 'And as Constantine ordained, that upon this day' (Christmas Day), 'the Church should burne no Oyle, but Balsamum in her Lamps, so let us ever celebrate this day, with a thankfull acknowledgment, that Christ who is unctus Domini, The Anointed of the Lord, hath anointed us with the Oyle of gladnesse above our fellowes.' Sermons 80. 7. 72.

l. 73. a Lampe of Balsamum, meaning burning balsam instead of regular oil: 'And as Constantine ordered, that on this day' (Christmas Day), 'the Church should burn no oil, but balsam in her lamps, so let us always celebrate this day with a grateful acknowledgment that Christ, who is unctus Domini, The Anointed of the Lord, has anointed us with the oil of gladness above our peers.' Sermons 80. 7. 72.

ll. 75-7. Cloath'd in, &c. Chambers's arrangement of these lines is ingenious but, I think, mistaken because it alters the emphasis of the sentences. The stress is not laid by Donne on her purity, but on her early death: 'She expir'd while she was still a virgin. She went away before she was a woman.' Line 76:

ll. 75-7. Dressed in, &c. Chambers's arrangement of these lines is clever but, in my opinion, incorrect because it changes the emphasis of the sentences. Donne doesn't focus on her purity, but on her early death: 'She died while she was still a virgin. She left before she became a woman.' Line 76:

For marriage, though it doe not staine, doth dye.

For marriage, although it doesn't stain, does color.

is a sudden digression. Dryden filches these lines:

is a sudden digression. Dryden steals these lines:

All white, a Virgin-Saint, she sought the skies

All in white, a Virgin Saint, she looked to the heavens.

For Marriage, tho' it sullies not, it dies.

For marriage, although it doesn't get dirty, it fades away.

The Monument of a Faire Maiden Lady.

The Monument of a Fair Maiden Lady.

Page 248, l. 83. said History is a strange phrase, but it has the support of all the editions which can be said to have any authority.

Page 248, l. 83. said History is a weird term, but it has backing from all the editions that hold any credibility.

[pg 196]

[pg 196]

l. 92. and then inferre. Compare: 'That this honour might be inferred on some one of the blood and race of their ancient king.' Raleigh (O.E.D.). Donne's sense of 'commit', 'entrust', is not far from Raleigh's of 'confer', 'bestow', and both are natural extensions of the common though now obsolete sense, 'bring on, occasion, cause':

l. 92. and then infer. Compare: 'That this honor might be inferred onto someone from the bloodline and heritage of their ancient king.' Raleigh (O.E.D.). Donne's meaning of 'commit', 'entrust', is similar to Raleigh's 'confer', 'bestow', and both are natural extensions of the common, though now outdated, sense of 'bring on, occasion, cause':

Inferre faire Englands peace by this Alliance.

Infer a fair peace for England through this alliance.

Shakespeare, Rich. III, IV. iv. 343.

Shakespeare, Rich. III, IV. iv. 343.

l. 94. thus much to die. To die so far as this life is concerned.

l. 94. so much to die. To die as far as this life is concerned.

OF THE PROGRESSE OF THE SOULE.
THE SECOND ANNIVERSARIE.

  Page 252, l. 43.

  Page 252, l. 43.

These Hymnes thy issue, may encrease so long,

May these hymns that come from you, grow stronger for a long time,

As till Gods great Venite change the song.

As until God's great arrival changes the song.

This is the punctuation of the editions 1612 to 1633. Grosart, Chambers, and the Grolier Club editor follow the later editions, 1635-69, in dropping the comma after 'issue', which thus becomes object to 'encrease'. 'These hymns may encrease thy issue so long, &c.' This does not seem to me to harmonize so well with l. 44 as the older punctuation of l. 43. 'These Hymns, which are thy issue, may encrease'(used intransitively, as in the phrase 'increase and multiply') 'so long as till, &c.' This suggests that the Hymns themselves will live and sound in men's ears, quickening in them virtue and religion, till they are drowned in the greater music of God's Venite. The modern version is compatible with the death of the hymns, but the survival of their issue.

This is the punctuation of the editions 1612 to 1633. Grosart, Chambers, and the Grolier Club editor follow the later editions, 1635-69, in dropping the comma after 'issue', which then connects to 'encrease'. 'These hymns may encrease thy issue so long, &c.' This doesn’t seem to fit as well with l. 44 as the older punctuation of l. 43. 'These Hymns, which are thy issue, may encrease' (used intransitively, like in the phrase 'increase and multiply') 'so long as till, &c.' This suggests that the Hymns themselves will live and resonate in people's ears, inspiring them with virtue and religion, until they are overshadowed by the greater music of God's Venite. The modern version allows for the hymns to fade away, but their impact to endure.

l. 48. To th'only Health, to be Hydroptique so. Here again Grosart, Chambers, and the Grolier Club editor have agreed in following the editions 1625-69 against the earlier ones, 1612 and 1621. These have connected 'to be Hydroptic so' with what follows:

l. 48. To the only Health, to be Hydroptic like this. Once more, Grosart, Chambers, and the Grolier Club editor have all chosen to follow the editions 1625-69 instead of the earlier ones, 1612 and 1621. These editions link 'to be Hydroptic like this' with what comes next:

  to be hydroptic so,

to be hydropic so,

Forget this rotten world ...

Forget this toxic world ...

But surely the full stop after 'so' in 1612 is right, and 'to be Hydroptique so' is Donne's definition of 'th'only Health'. 'Thirst is the symptom of dropsy; and a continual thirst for God's safe-sealing bowl is the best symptom of man's spiritual health.'

But surely the period after 'so' in 1612 is correct, and 'to be Hydroptique so' is Donne's definition of 'the only Health'. 'Thirst is the sign of dropsy; and a constant thirst for God's safe-sealing bowl is the best sign of a person's spiritual health.'

'Gods safe-sealing bowl' is of course the Eucharist: 'When thou commest to this seal of thy peace, the Sacrament, pray that God will give thee that light, that may direct and establish thee, in necessary and fundamentall things: that is the light of faith to see, that the Body and Blood of Christ is applied to thee in that action; But for the manner, how the Body and Bloud of Christ is there, wait his leisure if he have not yet manifested that to thee.' Sermons, &c.

'God's safe-sealing bowl' is, of course, the Eucharist: 'When you come to this seal of your peace, the Sacrament, pray that God will give you the light to guide and ground you in what's essential and foundational: that is the light of faith to see that the Body and Blood of Christ are given to you in that act; But as for how the Body and Blood of Christ are present there, wait for His timing if He hasn’t revealed that to you yet.' Sermons, &c.

Page 253, l. 72. Because shee was the forme, that made it live: i.e. the soul of the world. Aquinas, after discussion, accepts the [pg 197] Aristotelian view that the soul is united to the body as its form, that in virtue of which the body lives and functions. 'Illud enim quo primo aliquid operatur, est forma eius cui operatio attribuitur ... Manifestum est autem quod primum quo corpus vivit, est anima. Et cum vita manifestetur secundum diversas operationes, in diversis gradibus viventium, id quo primo operamur unumquodque horum operum vitae, est anima. Anima enim est primum quo nutrimur, et sentimus, et movemur secundum locum, et similiter quo primo intelligimus. Hoc ergo principium quo primo intelligimus, sive dicatur intellectus, sive anima intellectiva, est forma corporis. Et haec est demonstratio Aristotelis in 2 de Anima, text. 24.' Aquinas goes on to show that any other relation as of part to whole, or mover to thing moved, is unthinkable, Summa I. lxxvi. i. Elizabeth Drury in like manner was the form of the world, that in virtue of which it lived and functioned.

Page 253, l. 72. Because she was the form that made it live: that is, the soul of the world. Aquinas, after discussion, accepts the [pg 197] Aristotelian view that the soul is connected to the body as its form, which gives the body life and function. 'What something operates through is its form, to which the operation is attributed ... It is clear that what gives life to the body is the soul. And since life is shown through different functions at various levels of living things, what first enables each of these life functions is the soul. The soul is what allows us to nourish ourselves, feel, and move from place to place, and also what enables our understanding. This principle through which we first understand, whether called intellect or intellectual soul, is the form of the body. And this is the demonstration of Aristotle in 2 de Anima, text. 24.' Aquinas further explains that any other relationship, such as that of part to whole or mover to moved, is unimaginable, Summa I. lxxvi. i. Elizabeth Drury, similarly, was the form of the world, by which it lived and functioned.

Page 254, l. 92. Division: a series of notes forming one melodic sequence:

Page 254, l. 92. Division: a collection of notes creating a single melodic sequence:

and streightway she

and immediately she

Carves out her dainty voice as readily,

Carves out her delicate voice just as easily,

Into a thousand sweet distinguish'd Tones,

Into a thousand sweet, distinct tones,

And reckons up in soft divisions

And calculates in small increments

Crashaw, Musicks Duell.Quicke volumes of wild Notes.

Crashaw, *Musick's Duel*.Fast-paced bursts of wild sounds.

l. 102. Satans Sergeants, i.e. bailiffs, watching to arrest for debt. Compare:

l. 102. Satans Sergeants, meaning bailiffs, on the lookout to arrest people for unpaid debts. Compare:

 as this fell Sergeant, Death,

as this fell Sergeant, Death,

Shakespeare, Hamlet, V.Is strict in his arrest.

Is strict in his arrest.

l. 120. but a Saint Lucies night. Compare p. 44. 'Saint Lucies night' is the longest in the year, yet it too passes, is only a night. Death is a long sleep, yet a sleep from which we shall awaken. So the Psalmist compares life to 'a watch in the night', which seems so long and is so short.

l. 120. but a Saint Lucy's night. Compare p. 44. 'Saint Lucy's night' is the longest night of the year, yet it too passes; it's just a night. Death is a long sleep, yet a sleep from which we will awaken. So the Psalmist compares life to 'a watch in the night', which seems so long and is so short.

ll. 123-6. Shee whose Complexion, &c.: i.e. 'in whose temperaments the humours were in such perfect equilibrium that no one could overgrow the others and bring dissolution':

ll. 123-6. She whose complexion, etc.: i.e. 'in whose temperaments the humors were in such perfect balance that none could overshadow the others and cause chaos':

What ever dyes, was not mixt equally.

What ever dyes were not mixed equally.

The good-morrow.

Good morning.

And see the note to p. 182, ll. 59-62.

And check the note on p. 182, ll. 59-62.

Page 255, l. 127. Mithridate: a universal antidote or preservative against poison and infectious diseases, made by the compounding together of many ingredients. It was also known as 'Theriaca' and 'triacle': 'As it is truly and properly said, that there are more ingredients, more simples, more means of restoring in our dram of triacle or mithridate then in an ounce of any particular syrup, in which there may be 3 or 4, in the other perchance, so many hundred.' Sermons 26. 20. 286-7. Vipers were added to the other [pg 198] ingredients by Andromachus, physician to the Emperor Nero, whence the name 'theriaca' or 'triacle': 'Can an apothecary make a sovereign triacle of Vipers and other poysons, and cannot God admit offences and scandalls into his physick.' Sermons 50. 17. 143. See To Sr Henry Wotton, p. 180, l. 18 and note.

Page 255, l. 127. Mithridate: a universal antidote or preservative against poison and infectious diseases, created by mixing many ingredients together. It was also known as 'Theriaca' and 'triacle': 'It is truly said that there are more ingredients, more basic substances, and more means of healing in our dose of triacle or mithridate than in an ounce of any specific syrup, which may contain 3 or 4, while the other might have hundreds.' Sermons 26. 20. 286-7. Vipers were added to the other ingredients by Andromachus, the physician to Emperor Nero, which is where the name 'theriaca' or 'triacle' comes from: 'Can an apothecary create a powerful triacle from vipers and other poisons, and yet cannot God allow offenses and scandals into his medicine?' Sermons 50. 17. 143. See To Sr Henry Wotton, p. 180, l. 18 and note.

ll. 143-6. Compare p. 269, ll. 71-6.

ll. 143-6. Compare p. 269, ll. 71-6.

l. 152. Heaven was content, &c. 'And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.' Matthew xi. 12.

l. 152. Heaven was content, &c. 'And from the days of John the Baptist until now, the kingdom of heaven has been subjected to violence, and the aggressive take it by force.' Matthew xi. 12.

l. 158. wast made but in a sinke. Compare: 'Formatus est homo ... de spurcissimo spermate.' Pope Innocent, De Contemptu Mundi; and

l. 158. was made only in a sink. Compare: 'Man was formed from the filthiest seed.' Pope Innocent, On the Contempt of the World; and

With Goddes owene finger wroght was he,

With God's own finger he was created,

And nat begeten of mannes sperme unclene.

And not conceived from unclean human sperm.

Chaucer, Monkes Tale.

Chaucer, *Monk's Tale*.

Page 256, ll. 159-62. Thinke that ... first of growth. According to Aquinas, who follows Aristotle, the souls of growth, of sense, and of intelligence are not in man distinct and (as Plato had suggested) diversely located in the liver, heart, and brain, but are merged in one: 'Sic igitur anima intellectiva continet in sua virtute quidquid habet anima sensitiva brutorum et nutritiva plantarum,' Summa I. lxxvi. 3. He cites Aristotle, De Anima, ii. 30-1.

Page 256, ll. 159-62. Think that ... first of growth. According to Aquinas, who follows Aristotle, the souls responsible for growth, sensation, and intellect are not separate in humans, as Plato suggested they were in the liver, heart, and brain, but are combined into one: 'Thus, the intellectual soul contains in its power everything the sensitive soul of animals and the nutritive soul of plants possess,' Summa I. lxxvi. 3. He cites Aristotle, De Anima, ii. 30-1.

l. 190. Meteors. See note to The Storme, l. 13. A meteor was regarded as due to the effect of the air's cold region on exhalations from the earth:

l. 190. Meteors. See note to The Storme, l. 13. A meteor was considered to be the result of cold air affecting vapors released from the earth:

If th'Exhalation hot and oily prove,

If the hot and oily vapor turns out to be,

And yet (as feeble) giveth place above

And yet (as weak) makes room above

To th'Airy Regions ever-lasting Frost,

To the Frosty Skies Forever

Incessantly th'apt-tinding fume is tost

Incessantly the clever smoke is tossed

Till it inflame: then like a Squib it falls,

Till it ignites: then like a firework, it drops,

Or fire-wing'd shaft, or sulphry Powder-Balls.

Or fire-winged arrows, or sulfur powder balls.

But if this kind of Exhalation tour

But if this type of Exhalation tour

Above the walls of Winters icy bowr

Above the walls of Winter's icy bower

'T-inflameth also; and anon becomes

'T-inflames too; and soon becomes

A new strange Star, presaging wofull dooms.

A new, strange star, signaling terrible doom.

Sylvester's Du Bartas. Second Day of the First Weeke.

Sylvester's Du Bartas. Second Day of the First Week.

i.e. a Meteor below the middle region, it becomes a Comet above.

i.e. a Meteor below the middle region, it turns into a Comet above.

l. 189 to Page 257, l. 206. Donne summarizes in these lines the old concentric arrangement of the Universe as we find it in Dante. Leaving the elements of earth and water the soul passes through the regions of the air (including the central one where snow and hail and meteors are generated), and through the element of fire to the Moon, thence to Mercury, the Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, and the Firmament of the fixed stars. He has already indicated (p. 237, ll. 205 f.) how this arrangement is being disturbed by 'the New Philosophy'.

l. 189 to Page 257, l. 206. Donne summarizes in these lines the traditional concentric structure of the Universe as seen in Dante's works. The soul moves beyond the elements of earth and water, traveling through the regions of air (including the central area where snow, hail, and meteors are created), and through fire to reach the Moon, then to Mercury, the Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, and the realm of fixed stars. He has previously mentioned (p. 237, ll. 205 f.) how this structure is being challenged by 'the New Philosophy'.

[pg 199]

[pg 199]

l. 192. Whether th'ayres middle region be intense. Compare:

l. 192. Whether the air's middle region is intense. Compare:

The Storme, p. 175, l. 14.th'ayres middle marble roome.

The Storme, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, l. 14.the middle marble room of the air.

Page 257, ll. 219-20. This must, my Soule, &c. This is the punctuation of 1612-25: 1633 and all the later editions change as in the note. Chambers and Grolier follow suit. It is clearly a corruption. The 'long-short Progresse' is the passage to heaven which has been described. A new thought begins with 'T'advance these thoughts'. Grosart puts a colon after (l. 219) 'bee', but as he also places a semicolon after (l. 220) 'T'advance these thoughts' it is not quite clear how he reads the lines. The mistake seems to have arisen from forgetting that the 'she' whose progress has been described is not Elizabeth Drury but the poet's own soul emancipated by death.

Page 257, ll. 219-20. This must, my Soul, &c. This is the punctuation of 1612-25: 1633 and all the later editions change as in the note. Chambers and Grolier follow suit. It's clearly a corruption. The 'long-short Progress' refers to the journey to heaven that has been described. A new thought begins with 'T'advance these thoughts'. Grosart puts a colon after (l. 219) 'bee', but since he also places a semicolon after (l. 220) 'T'advance these thoughts', it’s not entirely clear how he interprets the lines. The mistake seems to have come from forgetting that the 'she' whose progress has been described is not Elizabeth Drury but the poet's own soul freed by death.

Page 258, ll. 236-40. The Tutelar Angels, &c. 'And it is as imperfect which is taught by that religion which is most accommodate to sense ... That all mankinde hath one protecting Angel; all Christians one other, all English one other, all of one Corporation and every civill coagulation of society one other; and every man one other.' Letters, p. 43. Aquinas insists (Summa I. cxiii) on the assignment of a guardian angel to every individual. He mentions also, following St. Gregory, the guardian angel assigned to the Kingdom of the Persians (Dan. x. 13).

Page 258, ll. 236-40. The Tutelar Angels, &c. 'It's also flawed to teach a religion that's most aligned with our senses... That all of humanity has one guardian angel; all Christians have another, all English people have another, each group has its own, and every organized society has one as well; and every individual has one too.' Letters, p. 43. Aquinas emphasizes (Summa I. cxiii) that each person is assigned a guardian angel. He also notes, following St. Gregory, the guardian angel assigned to the Kingdom of the Persians (Dan. x. 13).

l. 242. Her body was the Electrum. 'The ancient Electrum', Bacon says, 'had in it a fifth of silver to the Gold.' Her body, then, is not pure gold, but an alloy in which are many degrees of gold. In Paracelsus' works, Electrum is the middle substance between ore and metal, neither wholly perfect nor altogether imperfect. It is on the way to perfection. The Hermetic and Alchemical Writings of ... Paracelsus, Arthur E. Waite, 1894. 'Christ is not that Spectrum that Damascene speaks of, nor that Electrum that Tertullian speakes of ... a third metall made of two other metals.' Donne, Sermons 80. 40. 397.

l. 242. Her body was the Electrum. 'The ancient Electrum,' Bacon says, 'contained a fifth of silver compared to gold.' Her body, then, is not pure gold, but an alloy with many different levels of gold. In Paracelsus' works, Electrum is the intermediate substance between ore and metal, neither completely perfect nor entirely imperfect. It is on the path to perfection. The Hermetic and Alchemical Writings of ... Paracelsus, Arthur E. Waite, 1894. 'Christ is not that Spectrum that Damascene mentions, nor that Electrum that Tertullian talks about ... a third metal made from two different metals.' Donne, Sermons 80. 40. 397.

Page 259, l. 270. breake. Here—as at p. 260, l. 326, 'choose'—I have reverted to the spelling of 1612.

Page 259, l. 270. break. Here—as at p. 260, l. 326, 'choose'—I have gone back to the spelling from 1612.

l. 292. by sense, and Fantasie: i.e. by sense and the phantasmata which are conveyed by the senses to the intellect to work upon. See Aristotle, De Anima, iii. and Aquinas, Summa I. lxxxv. i. Angels obtain their knowledge of material things through immaterial, i.e. through Ideas. Their knowledge is immediate, not as ours mediate, by sense and ratiocination, 'collections'.

l. 292. by sense, and Fantasie: meaning by sense and the images that are brought to the mind by the senses to process. See Aristotle, De Anima, iii. and Aquinas, Summa I. lxxxv. i. Angels gain their understanding of physical things through non-physical means, that is, through Ideas. Their knowledge is direct, unlike ours which is indirect, relying on sense perception and reasoning, 'collections'.

Page 261, l. 342. Joy in not being that, which men have said 'Joy in not being "sine labe concepta", for then she would have had no virtue in being good.' Norton. Her own goodness has gained for her a higher exaltation than the adventitious honour of being the Mother of God.

Page 261, l. 342. Joy in not being that which people have said 'Joy in not being "sine labe concepta", because then she wouldn't have any real virtue in being good.' Norton. Her own goodness has brought her a greater honor than the additional title of being the Mother of God.

ll. 343-4.   Where she is exalted more for being good,

ll. 343-4.   Where she is praised more for being good,

 Then for her interest of Mother-hood.

Then for her interest in motherhood.

[pg 200]

[pg 200]

'Scriptum est in Evangelio, quod mater et fratres Christi, hoc est consanguinei carnis eius, cum illi nuntiati fuissent, et foris exspectarent, quia non possent eum adire prae turba, ille respondit: Quae est mater mea, aut qui sunt fratres mei? Et extendens manum super discipulos suos, ait: Hi sunt fratres mei; et quicumque fecerit voluntatem Patris mei, ipse mihi frater, et mater, et soror est (Matt. xii. 46-50). Quid aliud nos docens, nisi carnali cognationi genus nostrum spirituale praeponere; nec inde beatos esse homines, si iustis et sanctis carnis propinquitate iunguntur, sed si eorum doctrinae ac moribus obediendo atque imitando cohaerescunt? Beatior ergo Maria percipiendo fidem Christi, quam concipiendo carnem Christi. Nam et dicenti cuidam, Beatus venter qui te portavit; ipse respondit, Imo beati qui audiunt verbum Dei, et custodiunt' (Luc. xi. 27, 28), Augustini De Sancta Virginitate, I. 3. (Migne, 40. 397-8.) If a Protestant in the previous two lines, Donne is here as sound a Catholic as St. Augustine.

'It is written in the Gospel that Jesus' mother and brothers, meaning his blood relatives, were told about him and were waiting outside because they couldn't get to him due to the crowd. He replied, Who is my mother, and who are my brothers? And stretching out his hand towards his disciples, he said: Here are my brothers; and whoever does the will of my Father in heaven is my brother, sister, and mother (Matt. xii. 46-50). What else does this teach us but to place our spiritual kinship above our earthly ties? It is not enough to be blessed just because one is related to the righteous and holy by blood; rather, we are blessed if we align ourselves with their teachings and conduct by obeying and imitating them. Therefore, Mary is more blessed for receiving the faith of Christ than for bearing the flesh of Christ. For when someone said to him, Blessed is the womb that bore you; he replied, Rather, blessed are those who hear the word of God and keep it' (Luke xi. 27, 28), Augustine On Holy Virginity, I. 3. (Migne, 40. 397-8.) If a Protestant in the previous two lines, Donne is here as sound a Catholic as St. Augustine.

l. 354. joyntenants with the Holy Ghost. 'We acknowledge the Church to be the house onely of God, and that we admit no Saint, no Martyr, to be a Iointenant with him.' Sermons 50. 21. 86.

l. 354. joint tenants with the Holy Ghost. 'We acknowledge the Church to be the house only of God, and that we admit no Saint, no Martyr, to be a joint tenant with him.' Sermons 50. 21. 86.

l. 360. royalties: i.e. the prerogatives, rights, or privileges pertaining to the sovereign. Donne here enumerates them as the power to make war and conclude peace, uncontrolled authority ('the King can do no wrong'), the administration of justice, the dispensing of pardon, coining money, and the granting of protection against legal arrest.

l. 360. royalties: i.e. the rights and privileges of the sovereign. Donne lists them as the ability to declare war and make peace, absolute authority ('the King can do no wrong'), administering justice, granting pardons, minting currency, and providing protection against legal arrest.

Page 262, l. 369. impressions. The plural of the first edition must, I think, be accepted. Her stamp is set upon each of our acts as the impression of the King's head on a coin: 'Ignoraunce maketh him unmeete metall for the impressions of vertue.' Fleming, Panopl. Epist. 372 (O.E.D.).

Page 262, l. 369. impressions. I believe we should accept the plural from the first edition. Her influence is marked on each of our actions, just like the image of the King on a coin: 'Ignorance makes him unfit material for the impressions of virtue.' Fleming, Panopl. Epist. 372 (O.E.D.).

Your love and pitty doth th'impression fill,

Your love and pity fill the impression,

Which vulgar scandall stampt upon my brow.

Which vulgar scandal stamped upon my brow.

 Shakespeare, Sonnets cxii.

Shakespeare, Sonnets 112.

ll. 397-9.   So flowes her face, and thine eyes, neither now

ll. 397-9.   So flows her face, and your eyes, neither now

 That Saint, nor Pilgrime, which your loving vow

That saint or pilgrim, which your loving promise

 Concern'd, remaines ...

Worried, remains ...

I have kept the comma after 'eyes' of 1621 (1612 seems to have no stop) rather than change it with later and modern editions to a semicolon, because I take it that the clauses are not co-ordinate; the second is a subordinate clause of degree after 'so'. 'Her face and thine eyes so flow that now neither that Saint nor that Pilgrim which your loving vow concern'd remains—neither you nor the lady you adore remain the same.' The lady is the Saint, the lover the Pilgrim, as in Romeo and Juliet:

I have kept the comma after 'eyes' in 1621 (1612 seems to have no punctuation) instead of changing it to a semicolon like in later modern editions, because I believe the clauses are not equal; the second is a subordinate clause of degree after 'so'. 'Her face and your eyes flow so much that now neither that Saint nor that Pilgrim, which your loving vow was about, still exists—neither you nor the lady you adore are the same.' The lady is the Saint, and the lover is the Pilgrim, similar to Romeo and Juliet:

Rom.    If I profane with my unworthiest hand

Rom.    If I ruin this with my unworthy hands

This holy shrine, the gentle fine is this,

This holy shrine, the gentle fine is this,

[pg 201]

My lips two blushing pilgrims ready stand

My lips are like two blushing pilgrims ready to meet.

To smooth that rough touch with a tender kiss.

To soften that rough touch with a gentle kiss.

Jul.      Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much,

Jul.      Good traveler, you’re being too harsh on your hand,

Which mannerly devotion shows in this;

Which polite devotion is shown in this;

For saints have hands that pilgrims hands do touch,

For saints have hands that pilgrims’ hands touch,

And palm to palm is holy palmers kiss.

And palm to palm is a holy kiss between palmers.

Punctuated as the sentence is in modern editions 'so' must mean 'in like manner', referring back to the statement about the river.

Punctuated as the sentence is in modern editions, 'so' must mean 'in the same way,' referring back to the statement about the river.

Page 263, l. 421. this Center, is the reading of the first edition and is doubtless correct, the 't' having been dropped accidentally in 1621 and so in all subsequent editions. 'This Center' is 'this Earth.' The Earth could neither support such a tower nor provide material with which to build it. Compare:

Page 263, l. 421. this Center, is how it appears in the first edition and is definitely correct, as the 't' was accidentally omitted in 1621 and in all later editions. 'This Center' refers to 'this Earth.' The Earth couldn't support such a tower nor provide the materials to build it. Compare:

The Heavens themselves, the Planets, and this Center,

The Heavens, the Planets, and this Center,

Observe degree, priority, and place.

Check degree, priority, and location.

  Shakespeare, Troil. and Cress. I. iii. 85.

Shakespeare, *Troilus and Cressida*, I. iii. 85.

As far remov'd from God and light of Heav'n

As far removed from God and the light of Heaven

As from the Center thrice to th' utmost Pole.

As from the Center three times to the farthest Pole.

Milton, Par. Lost, i. 74.

Milton, *Paradise Lost*, i. 74.

Page 264, l. 442. For it is both the object and the wit. God, the Idea of Good, is the source of both being and knowing—the ultimate object of knowledge and the source of the knowledge by which Himself is known.

Page 264, l. 442. Because it encompasses both the goal and the intelligence. God, the Ideal of Goodness, is the origin of both existence and understanding—the highest target of knowledge and the source of the understanding through which He is recognized.

ll. 445-6.  'Tis such a full, and such a filling good;

It's such a complete, and such a satisfying good;

Had th' Angels once look'd on him they had stood.

If the Angels had looked upon him once, they would have been amazed.

After discussion Aquinas concludes (I. lxiii. 5) that the devil was not evil through fault of his own will in the first instant of his creation, because this would make God the cause of evil: 'Illa operatio quae simul incipit cum esse rei est ei ab agente a quo habet esse ... Agens autem quod Angelos in esse produxit, scilicet Deus, non potest esse causa peccati.' He then considers whether there was any delay between his creation and his fall, and concludes that the most probable conclusion and most consonant with the words of the Saints is that there was none, otherwise by his first good act he would have acquired the merit whose reward is the happiness which comes from the sight of God and is enduring: 'Si diabolus in primo instanti, in gratiâ creatus, meruit, statim post primum instans beatitudinem accepisset, nisi statim impedimentum praestitisset peccando.' This 'beatitudo' is the sight of God: 'Angeli beati sunt per hoc quod Verbum vident.' And endurance is of the essence of this blessedness: 'Sed contra de ratione beatitudinis est stabilitas, sive confirmatio in bono.' Thus, as Donne says, 'Had th' Angells,' &c. Summa lxii. 1, 5; lxiii. 6.

After discussing, Aquinas concludes (I. lxiii. 5) that the devil was not evil because of his own will at the moment of his creation, as this would mean God is the source of evil: 'That action which begins simultaneously with the existence of a thing is from the agent from whom it gets its existence ... However, the agent that brought Angels into existence, namely God, cannot be the cause of sin.' He then considers whether there was any delay between his creation and his fall and concludes that the most likely conclusion, which aligns with the words of the Saints, is that there wasn’t one. Otherwise, by his first good act, he would have gained the merit whose reward is the happiness that comes from the vision of God and is everlasting: 'If the devil, in the first instant, having been created in grace, merited it, he would have immediately received beatitudinem after the first instant, unless he had immediately caused an obstacle by sinning.' This 'beatitudo' is the vision of God: 'The blessed Angels are blessed because they see the Word.' And endurance is essential to this blessedness: 'But the nature of blessedness requires stability, or confirmation in good.' Thus, as Donne says, 'Had th' Angells,' etc. Summa lxii. 1, 5; lxiii. 6.

Page 265, l. 479. Apostem: i.e. Imposthume, deep-seated abscess.

Page 265, l. 479. Apostem: i.e. Imposthume, a deep-seated abscess.

[pg 202]

[pg 202]

Page 266, l. 509. Long'd for, and longing for it, &c. So Dante of Beatrice:

Page 266, l. 509. Wished for, and yearning for it, etc. So Dante about Beatrice:

Angelo chiama in divino intelletto,

Angelo calls in divine insight,

E dice: 'Sire, nel mondo si vede

E dice: 'Sire, nel mondo si vede

Meraviglia nell' atto, che procede

Wonder in the act, proceeding

Da un' anima, che fin quassù risplende.

Da un'anima, che fin qui risplende.

Lo cielo, che non have altro difetto

Lo cielo, che non have altro difetto

Che d'aver lei, al suo Signor la chiede,

Che d'aver lei, al suo Signor la chiede,

E ciascun santo ne grida mercede.'

E ciascun santo ne grida mercede.

An Angel, of his blessed knowledge, saith

An angel, with his divine knowledge, says

To God: 'Lord, in the world that Thou hast made,

To God: 'Lord, in the world you have created,

A miracle in action is display'd

A miracle in action is displayed

By reason of a soul whose splendors fare

By the grace of a soul whose brilliance lasts

Even hither: and since Heaven requireth

Even here: and since Heaven requires

Nought saving her, for her it prayeth Thee,

Nought saving her, for her it prayeth Thee,

Thy Saints crying aloud continually.'

Your Saints crying out continually.

and again:

and again:

Madonna è desiata in l'alto cielo.

Madonna is desired in the high heavens.

My lady is desired in the high Heaven.

My lady is cherished in the highest Heaven.

Donne, one thinks, must have read the Vita Nuova as well as the Divina Commedia. It is possible that in the eulogy of Elizabeth Drury he is following its transcendental manner without fully appreciating the transfiguration through which Beatrice passed in Dante's mind.

Donne probably read the Vita Nuova as well as the Divina Commedia. It's possible that in the tribute to Elizabeth Drury, he's following its lofty style without fully understanding the transformation that Beatrice underwent in Dante's thoughts.

ll. 511-18. Here in a place, &c. These lines show that The Second Anniversary was written while Donne was in France with Sir Robert and Lady Drury. Compare A Letter to the Lady Carey, &c., p. 221:

ll. 511-18. Here in a place, &c. These lines show that The Second Anniversary was written while Donne was in France with Sir Robert and Lady Drury. Compare A Letter to the Lady Carey, &c., p. 221:

Here where by All All Saints invoked are, &c.

Here where all the saints are called upon, &c.

EPICEDES AND OBSEQUIES, &c.,

Of all Donne's poems these are the most easy to date, at least approximately. The following are the dates of the deaths which called forth the poems, arranged in chronological order:

Of all of Donne's poems, these are the easiest to date, at least roughly. Here are the dates of the deaths that inspired the poems, organized in chronological order:

Lady Markham (p. 279), May 4, 1609.
Mris Boulstred (pp. 282, 284), Aug. 4, 1609.
Prince Henry (p. 267), Nov. 6, 1612.
Lord Harington (p. 271), Feb. 27, 1614.
Marquis Hamilton (p. 288), March 22, 1625.

Those about whose date and subject there is uncertainty are that entitled in 1635 Elegie on the L. C. and that headed Death. If with Chambers and Norton we assume that the former poem is an Elegy on [pg 203] the death of the Lord Chancellor, Baron Ellesmere, it will have been written in 1617. The conjecture is a natural one and may be correct, but there are difficulties, (1) This title is affixed to Elegie in 1635 for the first time. The poem bears no such heading in 1633 or in any MS. in which I have found it. Probably 'L. C.' stands for Lord Chancellor (though this is not certain); but on what authority was the poem given this reference? (2) The position which it occupies in 1633 is due to its position in the MS. from which it was printed. Now in D, H49, Lec, and in W, it is included among the Elegies, i.e. Love Elegies. But in the last of these, W, it appears with a collection of poems (Satyres, Elegies, the Lincoln's Inn Epithalamium, and a series of letters to Donne's early friends) which has the appearance of being, or being derived from, an early collection, a collection of poems written between 1597 and 1608 to 1610 at the latest. (3) The poem is contained, but again without any title, in HN, the Hawthornden MS. in Edinburgh. Now we know that Drummond was in London in 1610, and there is no poem, of those which he transcribed from a collection of Donne's, that is demonstrably later than 1609, though the two Obsequies, 'Death, I recant' and 'Language, thou art too narrowe and too weak', must have been written in that year. Drummond may have been in London at some time between 1625 and 1630, during which years his movements are undetermined (David Masson: Drummond of Hawthornden, ch. viii), but if he had made a collection of Donne's poems at this later date it would have been more complete, and would certainly have contained some of the religious poems. At a later date he seems to have been given a copy of the Hymn to the Saints and to Marquesse Hamylton, for a MS. of this poem is catalogued among the books presented to the Edinburgh University Library by Drummond. Unfortunately it has disappeared or was never actually handed over. Most probably, Drummond's small collection of poems by Donne, Pembroke, Roe, Hoskins, Rudyerd, and other 'wits' of King James's reign, now in the library of the Society of Antiquaries, was made in 1610.

Those works that have unclear dates and subjects are the one titled in 1635 Elegie on the L. C. and the one labeled Death. If we, along with Chambers and Norton, assume that the first poem is an elegy for the Lord Chancellor, Baron Ellesmere, it would have been written in 1617. This inference seems reasonable and could be correct, but there are some issues: (1) This title is attached to Elegie for the first time in 1635. The poem does not have this title in 1633 or in any manuscript I've found. It's likely that 'L. C.' stands for Lord Chancellor (though that is uncertain); but on what basis was the poem given this designation? (2) Its placement in 1633 is due to its position in the manuscript from which it was published. In D, H49, Lec, and in W, it is included among the Elegies, meaning Love Elegies. However, in the last one, W, it appears alongside a collection of poems (Satires, Elegies, the Lincoln's Inn Epithalamium, and letters to Donne's early friends) that looks like an early collection, written between 1597 and 1608 at the latest by 1610. (3) The poem is also found, again without any title, in HN, the Hawthornden manuscript in Edinburgh. We know that Drummond was in London in 1610, and none of the poems he transcribed from a collection of Donne's can be confirmed as being from after 1609, although the two Obsequies, 'Death, I recant' and 'Language, thou art too narrowe and too weak', must have been written that year. Drummond may have been in London at some point between 1625 and 1630, a period during which his movements are uncertain (David Masson: Drummond of Hawthornden, ch. viii), but if he had compiled a collection of Donne's poems at that later date, it would have been more comprehensive and would have definitely included some of the religious poems. Later on, he seems to have received a copy of the Hymn to the Saints and to Marquesse Hamylton, as a manuscript of this poem is listed among the books donated to the Edinburgh University Library by Drummond. Unfortunately, it has either disappeared or was never actually handed over. Most likely, Drummond's small collection of poems by Donne, Pembroke, Roe, Hoskins, Rudyerd, and other 'wits' of King James's reign, now residing in the library of the Society of Antiquaries, was created in 1610.

All this points to the Elegie in question being older than 1617. It is very unlikely that a poem on the death of his great early patron would have been allowed by him to circulate without anything to indicate in whose honour it was written. Egerton was as great a man as Lord Harington or Marquis Hamilton, and if hope of reward from the living was the efficient cause of these poems quite as much as sorrow for the dead, Lord Ellesmere too left distinguished and wealthy successors. Yet the MS. of Donne's poems which belonged to the first Earl of Bridgewater contains this poem without any indication to whom it was addressed.

All this suggests that the Elegie in question is older than 1617. It's very unlikely that a poem about the death of his significant early patron would have been allowed to circulate without any indication of who it was written in honor of. Egerton was as prominent a figure as Lord Harington or Marquis Hamilton, and if the hope of reward from the living was as much a motivator for these poems as sorrow for the dead, Lord Ellesmere also left behind distinguished and wealthy successors. Yet the manuscript of Donne's poems that belonged to the first Earl of Bridgewater includes this poem with no indication of who it was meant for.

In 1610 Donne sent to the Lord Chancellor a copy of his Pseudo-Martyr, and the following hitherto unpublished letter shows in what high esteem he held him:

In 1610, Donne sent a copy of his Pseudo-Martyr to the Lord Chancellor, and the following unpublished letter shows how highly he regarded him:

[pg 204]

[pg 204]

'As Ryvers though in there Course they are content to serve publique uses, yett there end is to returne into the Sea from whence they issued. So, though I should have much Comfort that thys Booke might give contentment to others, yet my Direct end in ytt was, to make it a testimony of my gratitude towards your Lordship and an acknowledgement that those poore sparks of Vnderstandinge or Judgement which are in mee were derived and kindled from you and owe themselves to you. All good that ys in ytt, your Lordship may be pleased to accept as yours; and for the Errors I cannot despayre of your pardon since you have long since pardond greater faults in mee.'

'As Ryvers think about their journey, they are happy to serve public needs, but their ultimate goal is to return to the sea from which they came. Similarly, although I would find great joy in this book bringing happiness to others, my main purpose in it was to create a testament of my gratitude towards your Lordship and to acknowledge that the little sparks of understanding or judgment that I possess came from you and belong to you. All the good in this book, your Lordship, you may rightfully claim as yours; and for the mistakes, I hope for your forgiveness since you have long since forgiven me for greater faults.'

If Donne had written an Elegie on the death of Lord Ellesmere it would have been as formally dedicated to his memory as his Elegies to Lord Harington and Lord Hamilton. But by 1617 he was in orders. His Muse had in the long poem on Lord Harington, brother to the Countess of Bedford, 'spoke, and spoke her last'. It was only at the express instance of Sir Robert Carr that he composed in 1625 his lines on the death of the Marquis of Hamilton, and he entitled it not an Elegy but A Hymn to the Saints and to Marquesse Hamylton.

If Donne had written an Elegie for Lord Ellesmere's death, it would have been as formally dedicated to him as his Elegies for Lord Harington and Lord Hamilton. But by 1617, he was ordained. His Muse had, in the long poem about Lord Harington, brother to the Countess of Bedford, 'spoke, and spoke her last.' It was only at the request of Sir Robert Carr that he wrote in 1625 his lines on the death of the Marquis of Hamilton, and he called it not an Elegy but A Hymn to the Saints and to Marquesse Hamylton.

It seems to me probable that the Elegie, 'Sorrow, who to this house', was an early and tentative experiment in this kind of poetry, on the death of some one, we cannot now say whom, perhaps the father of the Woodwards or some other of his earlier correspondents and friends.

It seems likely to me that the Elegie, 'Sorrow, who to this house', was an early and tentative experiment in this type of poetry, written after the death of someone, though we can’t say for sure who, perhaps the father of the Woodwards or another of his earlier correspondents and friends.

The Elegie headed Death is also printed in a somewhat puzzling fashion. In 1633 it follows the lyrics abruptly with the bald title Elegie. It is not in D, H49, Lec, nor was it in the MS. resembling this which 1633 used for the bulk of the poems. In HN also it bears no title indicating the subject of the poem. The other MSS. all describe it as an Elegie upon the death of Mris Boulstred, and from 1633 and several MSS. it appears that it was sent to the Countess of Bedford with the verse Letter (p. 227), 'You that are shee and you, that's double shee'. It is possible that the MSS. are in error and that the dead friend is not Miss Bulstrode but Lady Markham, for the closing line of the letter compares her to Judith:

The Elegy titled Death is printed in a somewhat confusing way. In 1633, it suddenly appears after the lyrics with the simple title Elegy. It is not found in D, H49, Lec, nor was it included in the manuscript that 1633 used for most of the poems. In HN, it also lacks a title indicating the poem's subject. Other manuscripts all refer to it as an Elegy upon the death of Miss Boulstred, and from 1633 and several manuscripts, it seems that it was sent to the Countess of Bedford along with the verse Letter (p. 227), 'You that are she and you, that's double she.' It's possible that the manuscripts are mistaken and that the deceased friend is not Miss Bulstrode but Lady Markham, as the closing line of the letter compares her to Judith.

Yet but of Judith no such book as she.

Yet there is no book like Judith.

But Judith was, like Lady Markham, a widow. The tone of the poem too supports this conclusion. The Elegy on Miss Bulstrode lays stress on her youth, her premature death. In this and the other Elegy (whose title assigns it to Lady Markham) the stress is laid on the saintliness and asceticism of life becoming a widow.

But Judith, like Lady Markham, was a widow. The tone of the poem also reinforces this idea. The Elegy on Miss Bulstrode emphasizes her youth and her early death. In this and the other Elegy (which is titled for Lady Markham), there is a focus on the saintliness and self-denial that come with being a widow.

Page 267. Elegy for ... Prince Henry.

The death of Prince Henry (1594-1612) evoked more elegiac poetry Latin and English than the death of any single man has probably ever done. See Nichols's Progresses of James I, pp. 504-12. He was the hope of that party, the great majority of the nation, which would fain have taken a more active part in the defence of the [pg 205] Protestant cause in Europe than James was willing to venture upon. Donne's own Elegie appeared in a collection edited by Sylvester: 'Lachrymae Lachrymarum, or The Spirit of Teares distilled from the untimely Death of the Incomparable Prince Panaretus. By Joshua Sylvester. The Third Edition, with Additions of His Owne and Elegies. 1613. Printed by Humphrey Lownes.' Sylvester's own poem is followed by poems in Latin, Italian, and English by Joseph Hall and others, and then by a separate title-page: Sundry Funerall Elegies ... Composed by severall Authors. The authors are G. G. (probably George Gerrard), Sir P. O., Mr. Holland, Mr. Donne, Sir William Cornwallis, Sir Edward Herbert, Sir Henry Goodyere, and Henry Burton. Jonson told Drummond 'That Done said to him, he wrott that Epitaph on Prince Henry Look to me, Faith to match Sir Ed: Herbert in obscurenesse' (Drummond's Conversations, ed. Laing). Donne's elegy was printed with some carelessness in the Lachrymae Lachrymarum. The editor of 1633 has improved the punctuation in places.

The death of Prince Henry (1594-1612) inspired more mournful poetry in both Latin and English than probably any other individual has ever caused. See Nichols's Progresses of James I, pp. 504-12. He represented the hope of a large portion of the nation that wanted to take a more active role in defending the Protestant cause in Europe than James was willing to pursue. Donne's own Elegie was included in a collection edited by Sylvester: 'Lachrymae Lachrymarum, or The Spirit of Teares distilled from the untimely Death of the Incomparable Prince Panaretus. By Joshua Sylvester. The Third Edition, with Additions of His Owne and Elegies. 1613. Printed by Humphrey Lownes.' Sylvester's poem is followed by works in Latin, Italian, and English by Joseph Hall and others, and then by a separate title-page: Sundry Funerall Elegies ... Composed by severall Authors. The authors include G. G. (likely George Gerrard), Sir P. O., Mr. Holland, Mr. Donne, Sir William Cornwallis, Sir Edward Herbert, Sir Henry Goodyere, and Henry Burton. Jonson told Drummond, "That Done said to him, he wrote that Epitaph on Prince Henry Look to me, Faith to match Sir Ed: Herbert in obscureness" (Drummond's Conversations, ed. Laing). Donne's elegy was printed with some carelessness in the Lachrymae Lachrymarum. The editor of 1633 has improved the punctuation in places.

The obscurity of the poem is not so obvious as its tasteless extravagance: 'The death of Prince Henry has shaken in me both Faith and Reason, concentric circles or nearly so (l. 18), for Faith does not contradict Reason but transcend it.' See Sermons 50. 36. 'Our Faith is shaken because, contemplating his greatnesse and its influence on other nations, we believed that with him was to begin the age of peace:

The poem's obscurity is not as clear as its lack of taste: 'The death of Prince Henry has shaken both my Faith and Reason, almost like concentric circles (l. 18), because Faith doesn’t contradict Reason but goes beyond it.' See Sermons 50. 36. 'Our Faith is shaken because, looking at his greatness and its impact on other nations, we believed that with him, the age of peace would begin:

Ultima Cumaei venit iam carminis aetas,

Ultima Cumaei has now come, the time of the prophecy.

Magnus ab integro saeclorum nascitur ordo.

Magnus starts a new order of the ages.

But by his death this faith becomes heresy. Reason is shaken because reason passes from cause to effect. Miracle interrupts this progress, and the loss of him is such a miracle as brings all our argument to a standstill. We can predict nothing with confidence.' In his over-subtle, extravagant way Donne describes the shattering of men's hopes and expectations.

But with his death, this belief turns into heresy. Reason is disrupted because reason moves from cause to effect. A miracle halts this progress, and losing him is such a miracle that it brings all our arguments to a stop. We can’t predict anything with certainty. In his overly complicated, extravagant style, Donne illustrates the destruction of people’s hopes and expectations.

At the end he turns to her whom the Prince loved,

At the end, he turns to her whom the Prince loved,

The she-Intelligence which mov'd this sphere.

The female intelligence that moved this sphere.

Could he but tell who she was he would be as blissful in singing her praises as they were in one another's love.

If only he could figure out who she was, he would be just as happy singing her praises as they were in each other's love.

A short epitaph on Prince Henry by Henry King (1592-1669), the friend and disciple of Donne, bears marks of being inspired by this poem. It is indeed ascribed to 'J. D.' in Le Prince d'Amour (1660), but is contained in King's Poems, Elegies, Paradoxes and Sonnets (1657).

A short epitaph on Prince Henry by Henry King (1592-1669), who was a friend and student of Donne, shows signs of being influenced by this poem. It's actually credited to 'J. D.' in Le Prince d'Amour (1660), but it's included in King's Poems, Elegies, Paradoxes and Sonnets (1657).

Page 269, ll. 71-6. These lines are printed as follows in the Lachrymae Lachrymarum:

Page 269, ll. 71-6. These lines are printed as follows in the Lachrymae Lachrymarum:

If faith have such a chaine, whose diverse links

If faith has such a chain, whose different links

Industrious man discerneth, as hee thinks

Industrious people understand as they think.

[pg 206]

[pg 206]

When Miracle doth joine; and to steal-in

When a miracle happens; and to sneak in

A new link Man knowes not where to begin:

A new link that man doesn’t know where to start:

At a much deader fault must reason bee,

At a much clearer fault must reason be,

Death having broke-off such a linke as hee.

Death having severed such a bond as he.

But compare The Second Anniversary, p. 255, ll. 143-6.

But compare The Second Anniversary, p. 255, ll. 143-6.

Page 271. Funeral for Lord Harrington, &c.

The MS. from which 1633 printed this poem probably had the title as above. It stands so in D, H49, Lec. By a pure accident it was changed to Obsequies to the Lord Harringtons brother. To the Countesse of Bedford. There was no Lord Harington after the death of the subject of this poem.

The manuscript from which 1633 printed this poem likely had the title mentioned above. It appears that way in D, H49, Lec. It was accidentally changed to Obsequies to the Lord Harrington's brother. To the Countess of Bedford. There was no Lord Harrington after the death of the person this poem is about.

John Harington, the first Baron of Exton and cousin of Sir John Harington the translator of the Orlando Furioso, died at Worms in 1613, when returning from escorting the Princess Elizabeth to her new home at Heidelberg. His children were John, who succeeded him as Second Baron of Exton, and Lucy, who had become Countess of Bedford in 1594. The young Baron had been an intimate friend of Prince Henry. In 1609 he visited Venice and was presented to the Doge as likely to be a power in England when Henry should succeed. 'He is learned', said Wotton, 'in philosophy, has Latin and Greek to perfection, is handsome, well-made as any man could be, at least among us.' His fate was as sudden and tragic as that of his patron. Travelling in France and Italy in 1613 he grew ill, it was believed he had been poisoned by accident or design, and died at his sister's house at Twickenham on the 27th of February, 1614.

John Harington, the first Baron of Exton and cousin of Sir John Harington, the translator of the Orlando Furioso, passed away in Worms in 1613 while returning from escorting Princess Elizabeth to her new home in Heidelberg. His children were John, who became the Second Baron of Exton, and Lucy, who had become the Countess of Bedford in 1594. The young Baron was a close friend of Prince Henry. In 1609, he visited Venice and was introduced to the Doge as someone who was expected to be influential in England when Henry took over. 'He is knowledgeable,' Wotton said, 'in philosophy, has mastered Latin and Greek, is handsome, and well-built as any man could be, at least among us.' His fate was as sudden and tragic as that of his patron. While traveling in France and Italy in 1613, he fell ill; it was believed he had been poisoned either by accident or intentionally, and he died at his sister's house in Twickenham on February 27, 1614.

There is not much in Donne's ingenious, tasteless poem which evinces affection for Harington or sorrow for his tragic end, nor is there anything of the magnificent poetry, 'ringing and echoing with music,' which in Lycidas makes us forgetful of the personality of King. Donne's poem was written to please Lady Bedford:

There isn't much in Donne's clever, unrefined poem that shows affection for Harington or sadness for his tragic fate, nor is there anything of the beautiful poetry, 'ringing and echoing with music,' that in Lycidas makes us forget about King. Donne's poem was written to impress Lady Bedford:

And they who write to Lords rewards to get,

And those who write to Lords to get rewards,

Are they not like singers at dores for meat?

Are they not like singers at the doors for food?

Apparently it served its purpose, for in a letter written a year or two later Donne says to Goodyere: 'I am almost sorry, that an Elegy should have been able to move her to so much compassion heretofore, as to offer to pay my debts; and my greater wants now, and for so good a purpose, as to come disingaged into that profession, being plainly laid open to her, should work no farther but that she sent me £30,' &c. Letters, &c., p. 219.

Apparently, it worked because in a letter written a year or two later, Donne says to Goodyere: 'I'm almost sorry that an elegy was able to move her to feel so much compassion before that she offered to pay my debts; and my greater needs now, and for such a good reason, to enter that profession freely, being clearly laid out for her, should have prompted her to do more than just send me £30,' &c. Letters, &c., p. 219.

Of Harington, Wiffen, in his Historical Memoirs of the House of Russell, says: 'Whilst he devoted much of his time to literary study he is reported to have uniformly begun and closed the day with prayer ... and to have been among the first who kept a diary wherein his casual faults and errors were recorded, for his surer advancement in happiness and virtue.' Wiffen's authority is probably The Churches [pg 207] Lamentation for the losse of the Godly Delivered in a Sermon at the funerals of that truly noble, and most hopefull young Gentleman Iohn Lord Harington, Baron of Exton, Knight of the noble order of the Bath etc. by R. Stock. 1614. To this verses Latin and English by I. P., F. H. D. M., and Sir Thomas Roe are appended. The preacher gives details of Harington's religious life. The D. N. B. speaks of two memorial sermons. This is a mistake.

Of Harington, Wiffen, in his Historical Memoirs of the House of Russell, says: 'While he dedicated a lot of his time to literary study, he is said to have consistently started and ended his day with prayer...and was one of the first to keep a diary where he recorded his occasional faults and mistakes for his betterment in happiness and virtue.' Wiffen's source is likely The Churches [pg 207] Lamentation for the loss of the Godly Delivered in a Sermon at the funerals of that truly noble, and most hopeful young Gentleman John Lord Harington, Baron of Exton, Knight of the noble order of the Bath etc. by R. Stock. 1614. To this, verses in Latin and English by I. P., F. H. D. M., and Sir Thomas Roe are added. The preacher provides details about Harington's religious life. The D. N. B. mentions two memorial sermons. This is an error.

l. 15. Thou seest me here at midnight, now all rest; Chambers by placing a semicolon after 'midnight' makes 'now all rest' an independent, rhetorical statement:

l. 15. You see me here at midnight, now all is quiet; Chambers by placing a semicolon after 'midnight' makes 'now all is quiet' an independent, rhetorical statement:

Thou seest me here at midnight; now all rest;

You see me here at midnight; now everyone is at rest;

The Grolier Club editor varies it:

The Grolier Club editor changes it:

Thou seest me here at midnight now, all rest;

You see me here at midnight now, completely at rest;

But surely as punctuated in the old editions the line means 'at midnight, now when all rest', 'the time when all rest'. 'I watch, while others sleep.'

But as clearly stated in the old editions, the line means 'at midnight, when everyone is resting', 'the time when everyone is resting'. 'I watch, while others sleep.'

Donne's description of his midnight watch recalls that of Herr Teufelsdroeckh: 'Gay mansions, with supper rooms and dancing rooms are full of light and music and high-swelling hearts, but in the Condemned Cells the pulse of life beats tremulous and faint, and bloodshot eyes look out through the darkness which is around and within, for the light of a stern last morning,' &c. Sartor Resartus, i. 3.

Donne's description of his midnight watch reminds us of Herr Teufelsdroeckh's words: "Lively mansions, with dining rooms and dance floors, are filled with light and music and soaring spirits, but in the Condemned Cells, the heartbeat of life is weak and trembling, and bloodshot eyes peer out from the surrounding darkness, both outside and within, awaiting the harsh light of a final morning," etc. Sartor Resartus, i. 3.

Page 272, l. 38. Things, in proportion fit, by perspective. It is by an accident, I imagine, that 1633 drops the comma after 'fit', and I have restored it. The later punctuation, which Chambers adopts, is puzzling if not misleading:

Page 272, l. 38. Things, in proportion fit, by perspective. I think it's just an accident that 1633 skips the comma after 'fit', and I've added it back in. The later punctuation that Chambers uses is confusing, if not misleading:

Things, in proportion, fit by perspective.

Things, in proportion, look right based on perspective.

It is with 'proportion' that 'fit' goes. Deeds of good men show us by perspective things in a proportion fitted to our comprehension. They bring the goodness or essence of things, which is seen aright only in God, down to our level. The divine is most clearly revealed to us in the human.

It is with 'proportion' that 'fit' goes. The actions of good people show us, through perspective, things in a way that we can understand. They bring the goodness or essence of things, which can only be fully understood in God, down to our level. The divine is most clearly revealed to us in the human.

Page 274, l. 102. Sent hither, this worlds tempests to becalme. I have adopted the reading to which the MSS. point in preference to that of the editions. Both the chief groups read 'tempests', and 'this' (for 'the') has still more general support. Now if the 's' in 'tempests' were once dropped, 'this' would be changed to 'the', the emphasis shifting from 'this' to 'world'. I think the sense is better. If but one tempest is contemplated, then either so many 'lumps of balm' are not needed, or they fail sadly in their mission. They come rather to allay the storms with which human life is ever and again tormented. Moreover, in Donne's cosmology 'this world' is frequently contrasted with other and better worlds. Compare An Anatomie of the World, pp. 225 et seq.

Page 274, l. 102. Sent here, to calm the tempests of this world. I’ve chosen the reading that the manuscripts suggest instead of the editions. Both main groups say 'tempests', and 'this' (instead of 'the') has more support overall. If the 's' in 'tempests' was ever dropped, 'this' would have changed to 'the', shifting the focus from 'this' to 'world'. I think the meaning is clearer this way. If only one tempest is being considered, then either those ‘lumps of balm’ aren't necessary, or they are failing miserably in their purpose. They actually come to soothe the storms that constantly trouble human life. Also, in Donne's view of the universe, 'this world' is often compared to other, better worlds. See An Anatomie of the World, pp. 225 et seq.

[pg 208]

[pg 208]

l. 110. Which the whole world, or man the abridgment hath. The comma after 'man' in 1633 gives emphasis. The absence of a comma, however, after 'abridgment' gives a reader to-day the impression that it is object to 'hath'. I have, therefore, with 1635-69, dropped the comma after 'man'. The omission of commas in appositional phrases is frequent. 'Man the abridgment' means of course 'Man the microcosm': 'the Macrocosme and Microcosme, the Great and the Lesser World, man extended in the world, and the world contracted and abridged into man.' Sermons 80. 31. 304.

l. 110. Which the whole world, or man the abridgment has. The comma after 'man' in 1633 adds emphasis. However, the lack of a comma after 'abridgment' gives today's readers the impression that it is the object of 'has'. Therefore, I have, like in 1635-69, removed the comma after 'man'. Omitting commas in appositional phrases is common. 'Man the abridgment' means, of course, 'Man the microcosm': 'the Macrocosm and Microcosm, the Great and the Lesser World, man expanded in the world, and the world condensed and summarized into man.' Sermons 80. 31. 304.

ll. 111-30. Thou knowst, &c. The circles running parallel to the equator are all equally circular, but diminish in size as they approach the poles. But the circles which cut these at right angles, and along which we measure the distance of any spot from the equator, from the sun, are all of equal magnitude, passing round the earth through the poles, i.e. meridians are great circles, their planes passing through the centre of the earth.

ll. 111-30. You know that, etc. The circles that run parallel to the equator are all perfectly circular, but they get smaller as they get closer to the poles. However, the circles that intersect these at right angles, which we use to measure the distance of any location from the equator and from the sun, are all the same size, wrapping around the earth through the poles. In other words, meridians are great circles, with their planes passing through the center of the earth.

Harington's life would have been a Great Circle had it completed its course, passing through the poles of youth and age. In that case we should have had from him lessons for every phase of life, medicines to cure every moral malady.

Harington's life would have been a Great Circle if it had finished its journey, moving between the extremes of youth and old age. If that had happened, we would have received insights from him for every stage of life, remedies for every moral weakness.

In The Crosse Donne writes:

In The Crosse, Donne writes:

All the Globes frame and spheares, is nothing else

All the globes, frames, and spheres are nothing else

But the Meridians crossing Parallels.

But the Meridians cross the Parallels.

And in the Anatomie of the World, p. 239, ll. 278-80:

And in the Anatomie of the World, p. 239, ll. 278-80:

For of Meridians, and Parallels,

For meridians and parallels,

Man hath weav'd out a net, and this net throwne

Man has woven a net, and this net thrown

Upon the Heavens, and now they are his owne.

Upon the heavens, and now they are his own.

Page 275, l. 133. Whose hand, &c. The singular is the reading of all the MSS., and is pretty certainly right. The minute and second hands were comparatively rare at the beginning of the seventeenth century. See the illustrations in F. J. Britten's Old Clocks and Watches and their Makers, &c. (1904); and compare: 'But yet, as he that makes a Clock, bestowes all that labour upon the severall wheeles, that thereby the Bell might give a sound, and that thereby the hand might give knowledge to others how the time passes,' &c. Sermons 80. 55. 550.

Page 275, l. 133. Whose hand, &c. The singular form is found in all the manuscripts and is most likely correct. Minute and second hands were relatively uncommon at the start of the seventeenth century. See the illustrations in F. J. Britten's Old Clocks and Watches and their Makers, &c. (1904); and compare: 'But yet, just as someone who makes a clock puts in all that work on the various wheels so that the bell can sound and that the hand can show others how time passes,' &c. Sermons 80. 55. 550.

Page 276, l. 154. And great Sun-dyall to have set us All. Compare:

Page 276, l. 154. And a large sundial to have marked our time. Compare:

The lives of princes should like dyals move,

The lives of princes should flow like rivers,

Whose regular example is so strong,

Whose consistent example is so powerful,

They make the times by them go right or wrong.

They shape the times by either making things go well or poorly.

Webster, White Devil, I. ii. 313.

Webster, *White Devil*, I. ii. 313.

Page 279, l. 250. French soldurii. The reading of the editions is a misprint. The correct form is given in D, H49, Lec, and is used by Donne elsewhere: 'And we may well collect that in Caesars time, [pg 209] in France, for one who dyed naturally, there dyed many by this devout violence. For hee says there were some, whom hee calls Devotos, and Clientes (the latter Lawes call them Soldurios) which enjoying many benefits, and commodities, from men of higher ranke, alwaies when the Lord dyed, celebrated his Funerall with their owne. And Caesar adds, that in the memorie of man, no one was found that ever refused it.' Biathanatos, Part I, Dist. 2, Sect. 3. The marginal note calls them 'Soldurii', and refers to Caes., Bell. Gall. 3, and Tholosa. Sym. lib. 14, cap. 10, N. 14.

Page 279, l. 250. French soldurii. The reading in the editions is a typo. The correct term is found in D, H49, Lec, and is used by Donne in other places: 'And we can take it that in Caesar's time, [pg 209] in France, for someone who died naturally, many died by this devoted violence. He mentions that there were some, whom he calls Devotos and Clientes (the latter laws refer to them as Soldurios), who, enjoying many benefits and favors from people of higher status, always celebrated the Lord’s funeral with their own. And Caesar adds that in the memory of man, no one was ever found who refused it.' Biathanatos, Part I, Dist. 2, Sect. 3. The marginal note calls them 'Soldurii', and refers to Caes., Bell. Gall. 3, and Tholosa. Sym. lib. 14, cap. 10, N. 14.

Page 279. Elegy for Lady Marckham.

The wife of Sir Anthony Markham, of Sedgebrook in the county of Notts. She was the daughter of Sir James Harington, younger brother of John, first Baron Harington of Exton. See note to last poem. She was thus first cousin to Lucy, Countess of Bedford, and died at her home at Twickenham on May 4, 1609. On her tombstone it is recorded that she was 'inclytae Luciae Comitissae de Bedford sanguine (quod satis) sed et amicitia propinquissima'. It is probably to this friendship of a great patroness of poets that she owes this and other tributes of verse. Francis Beaumont wrote one which is found in several MS. collections of Donne's poems, sometimes with his, sometimes with Beaumont's initials. In it he frankly confesses that he never knew Lady Markham. I quote a few lines:

The wife of Sir Anthony Markham, of Sedgebrook in Nottinghamshire. She was the daughter of Sir James Harington, the younger brother of John, the first Baron Harington of Exton. See note to the last poem. She was therefore first cousin to Lucy, Countess of Bedford, and passed away at her home in Twickenham on May 4, 1609. Her tombstone states that she was 'of the illustrious blood of Lucy, Countess of Bedford (which is enough) and also of closest friendship'. It’s likely that this connection to a prominent supporter of poets is what led to this and other poetic tributes. Francis Beaumont wrote one that appears in several manuscript collections of Donne's poems, sometimes with his initials and sometimes with Beaumont's. In it, he openly admits that he never met Lady Markham. Here are a few lines:

As unthrifts grieve in strawe for their pawnd Beds,

As spendthrifts mourn on straw for their pawned beds,

As women weepe for their lost Maidenheads

As women weep for their lost virginity

(When both are without hope of Remedie)

(When both are without hope of remedy)

Such an untimelie Griefe, have I for thee.

Such an untimely sorrow, I have for you.

I never sawe thy face; nor did my hart

I never saw your face; nor did my heart

Urge forth mine eyes unto it whilst thou wert,

Urge my eyes toward it while you were,

But being lifted hence, that which to thee

But being taken away, that which to you

Was Deaths sad dart, prov'd Cupids shafte to me.

Was Death's sad dart, proved Cupid's shaft to me.

The taste of Beaumont's poem is execrable. Elegies like this, and I fear Donne's among them, were frankly addressed not so much to the memory of the dead as to the pocket of the living.

The taste of Beaumont's poem is terrible. Elegies like this one, and I worry Donne's are included, weren't really directed at honoring the dead so much as they were focused on benefiting the living financially.

According to two MSS.(RP31 and H40) the Elegie, 'Death be not proud', was written by Lady Bedford herself on the death of her cousin. It is much simpler and sincerer in tone than Donne's or Beaumont's, but the tenor of the thought seems to connect it with the Elegie on Mris Boulstred, 'Death I recant'. The same MSS. contain the following Epitaph uppon the Ladye Markham, which shows that she was a widow when she died:

According to two manuscripts (RP31 and H40), the Elegy "Death be not proud" was written by Lady Bedford herself after her cousin passed away. It's much simpler and more heartfelt in tone than those by Donne or Beaumont, but the theme seems to connect it with the Elegy on Mris Boulstred, "Death I recant." The same manuscripts include the following Epitaph upon the Lady Markham, which shows that she was a widow when she died:

A Mayde, a Wyfe shee liv'd, a Widdowe dy'd:

A girl lived as a wife and died a widow:

Her vertue, through all womans state was varyed.

Her virtue varied throughout all stages of womanhood.

The widdowes Bodye which this vayle doth hide

The widow's body that this veil covers

Keepes in, expecting to bee justlie [highly H40] marryed,

Keep inside, expecting to be truly married,

[pg 210]

When that great Bridegroome from the cloudes shall call

When that great Bridegroom from the clouds calls

And ioyne, earth to his owne, himself to all.

And he joins earth to himself, and himself to everyone.

l. 7. Then our land waters, &c. 'That hand which was wont to wipe all teares from all our eyes, doth now but presse and squeaze us as so many spunges, filled one with one, another with another cause of teares. Teares that can have no other banke to bound them, but the declared and manifested will of God: For, till our teares flow to that heighth, that they might be called a murmuring against the declared will of God, it is against our Allegiance, it is Disloyaltie, to give our teares any stop, any termination, any measure.' Sermons 50. 33. 303: On the Death of King James.

l. 7. Then our land waters, &c. 'That hand which used to wipe all tears from all our eyes, now just presses and squeezes us like so many sponges, each filled with its own reason for tears. Tears that can only be contained by the clear and revealed will of God: Because, until our tears flow to the point where they could be seen as a murmuring against the declared will of God, it is against our loyalty, it is disloyalty, to give our tears any pause, any end, any limit.' Sermons 50. 33. 303: On the Death of King James.

Page 280, l. 11. And even these teares, &c.: i.e. the

Page 280, l. 11. And even these tears, &c.: i.e. the

Teares which our Soule doth for her sins let fall,

Teardrops that our soul sheds for its sins,

which are the waters above our firmament as opposed to the land or earthly waters which are the tears of passion. The 'these' of the MSS. seems necessary for clearness of references: 'For, Lacrymae sunt sudor animae maerentis, Teares are the sweat of a labouring soule, ... Raine water is better then River water; The water of Heaven, teares for offending thy God, are better then teares for worldly losses; But yet come to teares of any kinde, and whatsoever occasion thy teares, Deus absterget omnem lacrymam, there is the largeness of his bounty, He will wipe all teares from thine eyes; But thou must have teares first: first thou must come to this weeping, or else God cannot come to this wiping; God hath not that errand to thee, to wipe teares from thine eyes, if there be none there; If thou doe nothing for thy selfe, God finds nothing to doe for thee.' Sermons 80. 54. 539-40.

which are the waters above our sky, as opposed to the land or earthly waters that are the tears of passion. The 'these' in the manuscripts seems necessary for clarity: 'For, Lacrymae sunt sudor animae maerentis, Tears are the sweat of a laboring soul, ... Rainwater is better than river water; The water from Heaven, tears for offending your God, are better than tears for worldly losses; But still, when it comes to tears of any kind, and whatever causes your tears, Deus absterget omnem lacrymam, there is the generosity of His grace, He will wipe all tears from your eyes; But you must first have tears: first, you must come to this weeping, or else God cannot come to this wiping; God doesn’t come to you to wipe tears from your eyes if there are none there; If you do nothing for yourself, God finds nothing to do for you.' Sermons 80. 54. 539-40.

The waters above the firmament were a subject of considerable difficulty to mediaeval philosophy—so difficult indeed that St. Augustine has to strengthen himself against sceptical objections by reaffirming the authority of Scripture: Maior est Scripturae huius auctoritas quam omnis humani ingenii capacitas. Unde quoquo modo et qualeslibet aquae ibi sint, eas tamen ibi esse, minime dubitamus. Aquinas, who quotes these words from Augustine, comes to two main conclusions, himself leaning to the last. If by the firmament be meant either the firmament of fixed stars, or the ninth sphere, the primum mobile, then, since heavenly bodies are not made of the elements of which earthly things are made (being incorruptible, and unchangeable except in position), the waters above the firmament are not of the same kind as those on earth (non sunt eiusdem speciei cum inferioribus). If, however, by the firmament be meant only the upper part of the air where clouds are condensed, called firmament because of the thickness of the air in that part, then the waters above the firmament are simply the vaporized waters of which rain is formed (aquae quae vaporabiliter resolutae supra aliquam partem aeris elevantur, ex quibus pluviae [pg 211] generantur). Above the firmament waters are generated, below they rest. Summa I. 68.

The waters above the sky were a major challenge for medieval philosophers—so challenging that St. Augustine had to fortify himself against skeptical arguments by reaffirming the authority of Scripture: Scripture has more authority than any human understanding. So, however those waters are or whatever form they take, we have no doubt that they exist. Aquinas, who cites Augustine’s words, arrives at two main conclusions, leaning towards the latter. If the firmament refers to either the sphere of fixed stars or the ninth sphere, the primum mobile, then, since heavenly bodies are not made from the same elements as earthly things (being incorruptible and unchangeable except in position), the waters above the firmament are not the same kind as those on Earth (they are not of the same species as the lower ones). However, if the firmament simply means the upper part of the air where clouds form, called firmament because of the density of the air in that area, then the waters above the firmament are just the vaporized waters that turn into rain (the waters which are vaporized and rise above a certain part of the air, from which rains [pg 211] are generated). Above the firmament, waters are formed; below, they settle. Summa I. 68.

If I follow him, Donne to some extent blends or confounds these views. Tears shed for our sins differ in kind from tears shed for worldly losses, as the waters above from those below. But the extract from the sermon identifies the waters above the firmament with rain-water. 'Rain water is better than River-water.' It is purer; but it does not differ from it in kind.

If I follow him, Donne somewhat mixes or merges these ideas. Tears shed for our sins are different in kind from tears shed for earthly losses, just like the waters above differ from those below. However, the excerpt from the sermon equates the waters above the sky with rainwater. 'Rainwater is better than river water.' It is purer; but it does not differ from it in kind.

l. 12. Wee, after Gods Noe, drowne our world againe. I think the 'our' of the majority of the MSS. must be correct. From the spelling and punctuation both, it is clear that the source from which 1633 printed closely resembled D, H49, Lec, which read 'our'. The change to 'the' was made in the spirit which prompted the grosser error of certain MSS. which read 'Noah'. Donne has in view the 'microcosm' rather than the 'macrocosm'. There is, of course, an allusion to the Flood and the promise, but the immediate reference is to Christ and the soul. 'After Christ's work of redemption and his resurrection, which forbid despair, we yet yield to the passion of sorrow.' We drown not the world but our world, the world within us, or which each one of us is. This sense is brought out more clearly in Cy's version, which is a paraphrase rather than a version:

l. 12. We, after God's Noah, drown our world again. I believe the 'our' in most of the manuscripts is correct. From the spelling and punctuation, it’s obvious that the source from which 1633 was printed closely resembled D, H49, Lec, which all read 'our'. The change to 'the' seems to come from a misunderstanding similar to the more obvious error in some manuscripts that read 'Noah'. Donne is aiming for the 'microcosm' rather than the 'macrocosm'. There is, of course, a reference to the Flood and the promise, but the immediate mention is of Christ and the soul. 'After Christ's work of redemption and his resurrection, which prevent despair, we still give in to the pain of sorrow.' We drown not the world but our world, the world within us, or the world that each of us is. This meaning is made clearer in Cy's version, which is more of a paraphrase than a direct translation:

Wee after Gods mercy drowne our Soules againe.

We soon drown our souls again in God's mercy.

l. 22. Porcelane, where they buried Clay. 'We are not thoroughly resolved concerning Porcelane or China dishes, that according to common belief they are made of Earth, which lieth in preparation about an hundred years under ground; for the relations thereof are not only divers, but contrary, and Authors agree not herein.' Browne, Vulgar Errors, ii. 5. Browne quotes some of the older opinions and then points out that a true account of the manufacture of porcelain had been furnished by Gonzales de Mendoza, Linschoten, and Alvarez the Jesuit, and that it was confirmed by the Dutch Embassy of 1665. The old physical theories were retained for literary purposes long after they had been exploded.

l. 22. Porcelane, where they buried Clay. 'We are not completely agreed on Porcelane or China dishes, which, according to common belief, are made from Earth that has been prepared underground for about a hundred years; because reports on this are not only varied but also contradictory, and authors don’t agree on this.' Browne, Vulgar Errors, ii. 5. Browne cites some of the older views and then points out that a true explanation of how porcelain is made was provided by Gonzales de Mendoza, Linschoten, and Alvarez the Jesuit, and that it was confirmed by the Dutch Embassy of 1665. The old physical theories were kept for literary reasons long after they had been debunked.

l. 29. They say, the sea, when it gaines, loseth too. 'But we passe from the circumstance of the time, to a second, that though Christ thus despised by the Gergesens, did, in his Justice, depart from them; yet, as the sea gaines in one place, what it loses in another, his abundant mercy builds up more in Capernaum, then his Justice throwes downe among the Gergesens: Because they drave him away, in Judgement he went from them, but in Mercy he went to the others, who had not intreated him to come.' Sermons 80. 11. 103.

l. 29. They say, the sea, when it gains, loses too. 'But let's move from the timing aspect to another point: even though Christ was rejected by the Gergesens, He, in His Justice, left them; yet, just like the sea gains in one area what it loses in another, His abundant mercy builds up more in Capernaum than His Justice tears down among the Gergesens: Because they drove Him away, in Judgment He left them, but in Mercy He went to those who hadn't turned Him away.' Sermons 80. 11. 103.

'They flatly say that he eateth into others dominions, as the sea doth into the land, not knowing that in swallowing a poore Iland as big as Lesbos he may cast up three territories thrice as big as Phrygia: for what the sea winneth in the marshe, it looseth in the sand.' Lyly, Midas v. 2. 17.

'They bluntly say that he encroaches on others' territory, just like the sea does on the land, not realizing that by taking a small island as big as Lesbos, he may end up gaining three areas three times the size of Phrygia: for what the sea gains in the marsh, it loses in the sand.' Lyly, Midas v. 2. 17.

[pg 212]

[pg 212]

Compare also Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy, Part 2, Sect 2, Mem. 3.

Compare also Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy, Part 2, Sect 2, Mem. 3.

Pope has borrowed the conceit from Donne in An Essay on Criticism, ll. 54-9:

Pope has taken the idea from Donne in An Essay on Criticism, ll. 54-9:

As on the land while here the ocean gains,

As the ocean takes over the land here,

In other parts it leaves wide sandy plains;

In other areas, it leaves behind wide sandy plains;

Thus in the soul while memory prevails,

Thus in the soul while memory reigns,

The solid power of understanding fails;

The strong power of understanding fails;

Where beams of warm imagination play,

Where beams of warm imagination dance,

The memory's soft figures melt away.

The memory's soft shapes fade away.

l. 34. For, graves our trophies are, and both deaths dust. The modern printing of this as given in the Grolier Club edition makes this line clearer—'both Deaths' dust.' 'Graves are our trophies, their dust is not our dust but the dust of the elder and the younger death, i.e. sin and the physical or carnal death which sin brought in its train.' Chambers's 'death's dust' means, I suppose, the same thing, but one can hardly speak of 'both death'.

l. 34. Graves are our trophies, and both deaths are dust. The modern printing in the Grolier Club edition makes this line clearer—'both Deaths' dust.' 'Graves are our trophies; their dust isn’t our dust, but the dust of the elder and the younger death, meaning sin and the physical or carnal death that sin brought along with it.' Chambers's 'death's dust' probably means the same thing, but it’s hard to refer to 'both death.'

Page 281, ll. 57-8.

Page 281, lines 57-8.

this forward heresie,

this forward heresy,

That women can no parts of friendship bee.

Women can't be part of friendship at all.

Montaigne refers to the same heresy in speaking of 'Marie de Gournay le Jars, ma fille d'alliance, et certes aymée de moy beaucoup plus que paternellement, et enveloppée en ma retraitte et solitude comme l'une des meilleures parties de mon propre estre. Je ne regarde plus qu'elle au monde. Si l'adolescence peut donner presage, cette ame sera quelque jour capable des plus belles choses et entre autres de la perfection de cette tressaincte amitié ou nous ne lisons point que son sexe ait pu monter encores: la sincerité et la solidité de ses moeurs y sont desja bastantes.' Essais (1590), ii. 17.

Montaigne refers to the same heresy when he talks about 'Marie de Gournay le Jars, my adopted daughter, and certainly cherished by me much more than just as a father, wrapped up in my retreat and solitude like one of the best parts of my own being. I look at no one else in the world. If youth can give a sign, this soul will one day be capable of the most beautiful things, including the perfection of that sacred friendship of which we do not read that her gender has ever been able to achieve: her sincerity and the strength of her character are already enough.' Essais (1590), ii. 17.

Page 282. Elegy on Mris Boulstered.

Cecilia Boulstred, or Bulstrode, was the daughter of Hedgerley Bulstrode, of Bucks. She was baptized at Beaconsfield, February 12, 158¾, and died at the house of her kinswoman, Lady Bedford, at Twickenham, on August 4, 1609. So Mr. Chambers, from Sir James Whitelocke's Liber Famelicus (Camden Society). He quotes also from the Twickenham Registers: 'Mris Boulstred out of the parke, was buried ye 6th of August, 1609.' In a letter to Goodyere Donne speaks of her illness: 'but (by my troth) I fear earnestly that Mistresse Bolstrod will not escape that sicknesse in which she labours at this time. I sent this morning to aske of her passage this night, and the return is, that she is as I left her yesternight, and then by the strength of her understanding, and voyce, (proportionally to her fashion, which was ever remisse) by the eavenesse and life of her pulse, and by her temper, I could allow her long life, and impute all her sicknesse to her minde. But the History of her sicknesse makes me [pg 213] justly fear, that she will scarce last so long, as that you, when you receive this letter, may do her any good office in praying for her.' Poor Miss Bulstrode, whose

Cecilia Boulstred, or Bulstrode, was the daughter of Hedgerley Bulstrode from Bucks. She was baptized at Beaconsfield on February 12, 158¾, and died at the home of her relative, Lady Bedford, in Twickenham on August 4, 1609. Mr. Chambers cites Sir James Whitelocke's Liber Famelicus (Camden Society) for this. He also references the Twickenham Registers: 'Mris Boulstred out of the park, was buried the 6th of August, 1609.' In a letter to Goodyere, Donne mentions her illness: 'But (I swear) I genuinely fear that Mistress Bolstrod will not recover from the sickness she is experiencing right now. I sent this morning to inquire about her condition tonight, and the reply is that she is as I found her yesterday evening, and then, based on her understanding, her voice (which has always been somewhat weak), her steady pulse, and her temperament, I could foresee a long life for her and attribute all her illness to her mind. But the history of her sickness makes me [pg 213] rightly fear that she will hardly last long enough for you to do her any good with your prayers when you receive this letter.' Poor Miss Bulstrode, whose

voice was

voice was

Gentle and low, an excellent thing in woman,

Gentle and kind, a great quality in a woman,

has not lived to fame in an altogether happy fashion, as the subject of some tortured and tasteless Epicedes, a coarse and brutal Epigram by Jonson (An Epigram on the Court Pucell in Underwoods,—Jonson told Drummond that the person intended was Mris Boulstred), a complimentary, not to say adulatory, Epitaph from the same pen, and a dubious Elegy by Sir John Roe ('Shall I goe force an Elegie,' p. 410). It was an ugly place, the Court of James I, as full of cruel libels as of gross flattery, a fit subject for Milton's scorn. The epitaph which Jonson wrote is found in more than one MS., and in some where Donne's poems are in the majority. Chambers very tentatively suggested that it might be by Donne himself, and I was inclined for a time to accept this conjecture, finding it in other MSS. besides those he mentioned, and because the sentiment of the closing lines is quite Donnean. But in the Farmer-Chetham MS. (ed. Grosart) it is signed B. J., and Mr. Percy Simpson tells me that a letter is extant from Jonson to George Gerrard which indicates that the epitaph was written by Jonson while Gerrard's man waited at the door. I quote it from B:

has not achieved fame in a happy way, as the subject of some painful and tasteless Epicedes, a crude and brutal Epigram by Jonson (An Epigram on the Court Pucell in Underwoods,—Jonson told Drummond that the person meant was Mrs. Boulstred), a complimentary, if not outright flattering, Epitaph from the same writer, and a questionable Elegy by Sir John Roe ('Shall I go force an Elegy,' p. 410). The Court of James I was a harsh environment, filled with vicious libels as much as with shameless praise, making it a fitting target for Milton's disdain. The epitaph that Jonson wrote appears in more than one manuscript, including some where Donne's poems are predominant. Chambers mildly proposed that it might be by Donne himself, and for a time, I leaned toward accepting this idea, finding it in other manuscripts beyond those he mentioned, and because the sentiment of the closing lines is very Donnean. However, in the Farmer-Chetham MS. (ed. Grosart) it is signed B. J., and Mr. Percy Simpson informs me that a letter exists from Jonson to George Gerrard indicating that Jonson wrote the epitaph while Gerrard's servant waited at the door. I quote it from B:

On the death of Mrs Boulstred.

Stay, view this Stone, and if thou beest not such

Stay, look at this stone, and if you’re not like this

Reade here a little, that thou mayest know much.

Read here a little, so you can know a lot.

It covers first a Virgin, and then one

It first covers a Virgin, and then one

That durst be so in Court; a Virtue alone

That dared to be so in court; a virtue alone

To fill an Epitaph; but shee hath more:

To write an epitaph; but she has more:

Shee might have claym'd to have made the Graces foure,

She might have claimed to have created the four Graces,

Taught Pallas language, Cynthia modesty;

Taught Pallas language, Cynthia humility;

As fit to have encreas'd the harmonye

As suitable to have increased the harmony

Of Spheares, as light of Starres; she was Earths eye,

Of spheres, as light of stars; she was Earth's eye,

The sole religious house and votary

The only religious community and follower

Not bound by rites but Conscience; wouldst thou all?

Not restricted by rituals but by your conscience; do you want it all?

She was Sil. Boulstred, in which name I call

She was Sil. Boulstred, in which name I call

Up so much truth, as could I here pursue,

Up to the point where I could follow so much truth,

Might make the fable of good Woemen true.

Might make the fable of good women true.

The name is given as 'Sal', but corrected to 'Sil' in the margin. Other MSS. have 'Sell'. It is doubtless 'Cil', a contraction for 'Cecilia'. Chambers inadvertently printed 'still'.

The name is given as 'Sal', but corrected to 'Sil' in the margin. Other manuscripts have 'Sell'. It is probably 'Cil', a shortened version of 'Cecilia'. Chambers accidentally printed 'still'.

The language of Jonson's Epitaph harmonizes ill with that of his Epigram. Of all titles Jonson loved best that of 'honest', but 'honest', in a man, meant with Jonson having the courage to tell people disagreeable truths, not to conceal your dislikes. He was a candid friend to the living; after death—nil nisi bonum.

The language of Jonson's Epitaph doesn't match well with that of his Epigram. Among all titles, Jonson preferred 'honest', but for him, being 'honest' meant having the guts to tell people hard truths and not hiding your dislikes. He was a straightforward friend to the living; after death—nil nisi bonum.

[pg 214]

[pg 214]

For the relation of this Elegie to that beginning 'Death, be not proud' (p. 422) see Text and Canon, &c., p. cxliii.

For the connection of this Elegy to the opening lines 'Death, be not proud' (p. 422) see Text and Canon, etc., p. cxliii.

The 1633 text of this poem is practically identical with that of D, H49, Lec. With these MSS. it reads in l. 27 'life' for the 'lives' of other MSS. and editions, and 'but' for 'though' in the last line. The only variant in 1633 is 'worke' for 'workes' in l. 45. The latter reading has the support of other MSS. and is very probably what Donne wrote. Such use of a plural verb after two singular subjects of closely allied import was common. See Franz, Shakespeare-Grammatik, § 673, and the examples quoted there, e.g. 'Both wind and tide stays for this gentleman,' Com. of Err. IV. i. 46, where Rowe corrects to 'stay'; 'Both man and master is possessed,' ibid. IV. iv. 89.

The 1633 version of this poem is almost the same as that of D, H49, Lec. In line 27, it uses 'life' instead of the 'lives' found in other manuscripts and editions, and 'but' instead of 'though' in the last line. The only difference in 1633 is 'worke' instead of 'workes' in line 45. The latter reading is supported by other manuscripts and is likely what Donne originally wrote. Using a plural verb after two closely related singular subjects was common. See Franz, Shakespeare-Grammatik, § 673, along with the examples mentioned, such as 'Both wind and tide stays for this gentleman,' Com. of Err. IV. i. 46, where Rowe corrects it to 'stay'; 'Both man and master is possessed,' ibid. IV. iv. 89.

l. 10. Eating the best first, well preserv'd to last. The 'fruite' or 'fruites' of A18, N, TC, which is as old as P (1623), is probably a genuine variant. The reference is to the elaborate dainties of the second course at Elizabethan banquets, the dessert. Sleep, in Macbeth's famous speech, is

l. 10. Eating the best first, well preserved to last. The 'fruit' or 'fruits' of A18, N, TC, which is as old as P (1623), is probably a legitimate variation. The reference is to the elaborate treats of the second course at Elizabethan banquets, the dessert. Sleep, in Macbeth's famous speech, is

great Nature's second course,

great Nature's second act,

and Donne uses the same metaphor of the Eucharist: 'This fasting then ... is but a continuation of a great feast: where the first course (that which we begin to serve in now) is Manna, food of Angels,—plentiful, frequent preaching; but the second course is the very body and blood of Christ Jesus, shed for us and given to us, in that Blessed Sacrament, of which himself makes us worthy receivers at that time.' Sermons. 'The most precious and costly dishes are always reserved for the last services, but yet there is wholesome meat before too.' Ibid.

and Donne uses the same metaphor of the Eucharist: 'This fasting then ... is just a continuation of a great feast: where the first course (the one we’re serving now) is Manna, the food of Angels—abundant, frequent preaching; but the second course is the very body and blood of Christ Jesus, given for us, in that Blessed Sacrament, of which He makes us worthy recipients at that time.' Sermons. 'The most precious and costly dishes are always saved for the last courses, but there’s still plenty of good food served beforehand.' Ibid.

l. 18. In birds, &c.: 'birds' is here in the possessive case, 'birds' organic throats'. I have modified the punctuation so as to make this clearer.

l. 18. In birds, &c.: 'birds' is here in the possessive case, 'birds' organic throats'. I've changed the punctuation to make this clearer.

l. 24. All the foure Monarchies: i.e. Babylon, Persia, Greece, and Rome. John Sleidan, mentioned in a note on the Satyres, wrote The Key of Historie: Or, A most Methodicall Abridgement of the foure chiefe Monarchies &c., to quote its title in the English translation.

l. 24. All the four Monarchies: that is, Babylon, Persia, Greece, and Rome. John Sleidan, noted in a reference on the Satires, wrote The Key of History: Or, A very Methodical Summary of the four main Monarchies &c., to quote its title in the English translation.

l. 27. Our births and lives, &c. 1633 and the two groups of MSS. D, H49, Lec and A18, L74, N, TC read 'life'. If this be correct, then 'births' would surely need to be 'birth'. HN shows, I think, what has happened. The voiced 'f' was not always distinguished from the breathed sound by a different spelling ('v' for 'f'), and 'lifes' would very easily become 'life'. On the other hand 'v' was frequently written where we now have 'f', and sometimes misleads. Peele's The Old Wives Tale is not necessarily, as usually printed, Wives'. It is just an Old Woman's Tale.

l. 27. Our births and lives, &c. 1633 and the two sets of manuscripts. D, H49, Lec and A18, L74, N, TC read 'life'. If that's right, then 'births' should definitely be 'birth'. HN shows, I believe, what happened. The voiced 'f' wasn't always identified with a different spelling ('v' for 'f'), so 'lifes' could easily have turned into 'life'. On the flip side, 'v' was often written where we now use 'f', which can sometimes confuse things. Peele's The Old Wives Tale isn't necessarily, as it's usually printed, Wives'. It's just an Old Woman's Tale.

[pg 215]

[pg 215]

Page 284. Elegy.

Page 285, l. 34. The Ethicks speake, &c. A rather strange expression for 'Ethics tell'. The article is rare. Donne says, 'No booke of Ethicks.' Sermons 80. 55. 550. In HN Drummond has altered to 'Ethnicks' a word Donne uses elsewhere: 'Of all nations the Jews have most chastely preserved that ceremony of abstaining from Ethnic names.' Essays in Divinity. It does not, however, seem appropriate here, unless Donne means to say that she had all the cardinal virtues of the heathen with the superhuman, theological virtues which are superinduced by grace:

Page 285, l. 34. The Ethics speak, &c. A rather unusual way to say 'Ethics tell.' The article is uncommon. Donne says, 'No book of Ethics.' Sermons 80. 55. 550. In HN, Drummond changed it to 'Ethnics,' a term Donne uses elsewhere: 'Of all nations, the Jews have most chastely preserved that ceremony of abstaining from Ethnic names.' Essays in Divinity. However, that doesn’t seem fitting here unless Donne intends to imply that she possessed all the basic virtues of the heathens along with the extraordinary, theological virtues that come from grace:

Her soul was Paradise, &c.

Her soul was paradise, etc.

But this is not at all clear. Apparently there is no more in the line than a somewhat vaguely expressed hyperbole: 'she had all the cardinal virtues of which we hear in Ethics'.

But this isn't clear at all. It seems there's nothing more in the line than a somewhat vaguely stated exaggeration: 'she had all the cardinal virtues we hear about in Ethics'.

Page 286, l. 44. Wee'had had a Saint, have now a holiday: i.e. 'We should have had a saint and should have now a holiday'—her anniversary. The MS. form of the line is probably correct:

Page 286, l. 44. Wee'had had a Saint, have now a holiday: i.e. 'We should have had a saint and should now have a holiday'—her anniversary. The MS. form of the line is probably correct:

We hád had á Saint, nów a hólidáy.

We had a Saint, now a holiday.

l. 48. That what we turne to feast, she turn'd to pray. As printed in the old editions this line, if it be correctly given, is one of the worst Donne ever wrote:

l. 48. What we celebrate she turned to prayer. In the old editions, if this line is accurately presented, it’s one of the worst things Donne ever wrote:

That what we turne to feast, she turn'd to pray,

That which we turned to feast, she turned to pray,

i.e. apparently 'That, the day which we turn into a feast or festival she turned into a day of prayer, a fast'. But 'she turn'd to pray' in such a sense is a hideously elliptical construction and cannot, I think, be what Donne meant to write. Two emendations suggest themselves. One occurs in HN:

i.e. apparently 'That, the day we celebrate as a feast or festival she made into a day of prayer, a fast.' But 'she turned to pray' in that way is an awkwardly brief phrase and I don't think that's what Donne intended to write. Two changes come to mind. One is found in HN:

That when we turn'd to feast, she turn'd to pray.

That when we started to feast, she started to pray.

When we turn'd aside from the routine of life's work to keep holiday, she did so also, but it was to pray. This is better, but it is difficult to understand how, if this be the correct reading, the error arose, and only HN reads 'when'. The emendation I have introduced presupposes only careless typography or punctuation to account for the bad line. I take it that Donne meant 'feast' and 'pray' to be imperatives, and that the line would be printed, if modernized, thus:

When we stepped away from the daily grind to celebrate, she did too, but to pray. This is better, but it's hard to see how, if this is the right interpretation, the mistake happened, and only HN reads 'when'. The change I suggested assumes that it was just careless typing or punctuation that caused the problematic line. I believe Donne intended 'feast' and 'pray' to be commands, and that the line would be printed, if modernized, like this:

That what we turn to 'feast!' she turn'd to 'pray!'

That when we say 'feast!', she says 'pray!'

That the command to keep the Sabbath day holy, which we, especially Roman Catholics and Anglicans of the Catholic school, interpret as to the Christian Church a command to feast, to keep holiday, she interpreted as a command to fast and pray. Probably both Lady Markham and Lady Bedford belonged to the more Calvinist wing of the Church. There is a distinctly Calvinist flavour about Lady Bedford's own Elegy, which reads also as though it were to some extent a rebuke to Donne for the note, either too pagan or too Catholic for her taste, of his poems on Death. See p. 422, and especially:

That the command to keep the Sabbath day holy, which we, especially Roman Catholics and Anglicans of the Catholic tradition, see as a directive for the Christian Church to celebrate and take a break, she understood as a call to fast and pray. It’s likely that both Lady Markham and Lady Bedford were more aligned with the Calvinist branch of the Church. There’s a clear Calvinist tone in Lady Bedford's own Elegy, which also seems to somewhat criticize Donne for the aspects of his poems about Death that feel either too pagan or too Catholic for her liking. See p. 422, and especially:

[pg 216]

[pg 216]

Goe then to people curst before they were,

Goes then to people cursed before they were,

Their spoyles in triumph of thy conquest weare.

Their spoils in triumph of your conquest wear.

l. 58. will be a Lemnia. All the MSS. read 'Lemnia' without the article, probably rightly, 'Lemnia' being used shortly for 'terra Lemnia', or 'Lemnian earth'—a red clay found in Lemnos and reputed an antidote to poison (Pliny, N. H. xxv. 13). It was one of the constituents of the theriaca. It may be here thought of as an antiseptic preserving from putrefaction. But Norton points out that by some of the alchemists the name was given to the essential component of the Philosopher's stone, and that what Donne was thinking of was transmuting power, changing crystal into diamond. The alchemists, however, dealt more in metals than in stones. The thought in Donne's mind is perhaps rather that which he expresses at p. 280, l. 21. As in some earths clay is turned to porcelain, so in this Lemnian earth crystal will turn to diamond.

l. 58. will be a Lemnia. All the manuscripts read 'Lemnia' without the article, probably correctly, with 'Lemnia' used as shorthand for 'terra Lemnia' or 'Lemnian earth'—a red clay found in Lemnos and believed to be an antidote to poison (Pliny, N. H. xxv. 13). It was one of the ingredients of the theriaca. Here, it can be thought of as an antiseptic that prevents rotting. But Norton points out that some alchemists used the name for the essential element of the Philosopher's stone, and what Donne might have had in mind was its transmuting power, changing crystal into diamond. However, alchemists were more focused on metals than on stones. Donne's thought may be more aligned with what he expresses at p. 280, l. 21. Just as in some soils clay can turn into porcelain, so in this Lemnian earth crystal can turn into diamond.

The words 'Tombe' and 'diamond' afford so bad a rhyme that G. L. Craik conjectured, not very happily,'a wooden round'. Craik's criticism of Donne, written in 1847, Sketches of the History of Literature and Learning in England, is wonderfully just and appreciative.

The words 'Tombe' and 'diamond' rhyme so poorly that G. L. Craik guessed, not very successfully, 'a wooden round.' Craik's critique of Donne, written in 1847, Sketches of the History of Literature and Learning in England, is incredibly fair and insightful.

Page 287. Elegy on the L. C.

Whoever may be the subject of this Elegie, Donne speaks as though he were a member of his household. In 1617 Donne had long ceased to be in any way attached to the Lord Chancellor's retinue. The reference to his 'children' also without any special reference to his son the new earl, soon to be Earl of Bridgewater, is very unlike Donne. Moreover, Sir Thomas Egerton never had more than two sons, one of whom was killed in Ireland in 1599.

Whoever the subject of this Elegie may be, Donne speaks as if he were part of his household. In 1617, Donne had long stopped being connected to the Lord Chancellor's group. The mention of his 'children,' without specifically referring to his son, who would soon become the Earl of Bridgewater, is quite unusual for Donne. Additionally, Sir Thomas Egerton only ever had two sons, and one of them was killed in Ireland in 1599.

ll. 13-16. As we for him dead: though, &c. Both Chambers and the Grolier Club editor connect the clause 'though no family ... with him in joy to share' with the next, as its principal clause, 'We lose what all friends lov'd, &c.' To me it seems that it must go with the preceding clause, 'As we [must wither] for him dead'. I take it as a clause of concession. 'With him we, his family, must die (as the briar does with the tree on which it grows); but no family could die with a more certain hope of sharing the joy into which their head has entered; with none would so many be willing to "venture estates" in that great voyage of discovery.' With the next lines,'We lose,' &c., begins a fresh argument. The thought is forced and obscure, but the figure, taken from voyages of discovery, is characteristic of Donne.

ll. 13-16. As we for him dead: though, &c. Both Chambers and the Grolier Club editor link the phrase 'though no family ... with him in joy to share' with the following main clause, 'We lose what all friends loved, &c.' However, I believe this should connect to the previous clause, 'As we [must wither] for him dead.' I interpret it as a concession. 'With him, we, his family, must die (just like the briar dies with the tree it grows on); yet no family could die with a more certain hope of sharing in the joy he has found; no one would be more willing to "risk their fortunes" on that great journey of discovery.' The next lines, 'We lose,' &c., introduce a new argument. The idea is complicated and unclear, but the imagery, drawn from voyages of discovery, is typical of Donne.

Page 288. A hymn to the Saints and to Marquesse Hamylton.

In the old editions this is placed among the Divine Poems, and Donne meant it to bear that character. For it was rather unwillingly that Donne, now in Orders, wrote this poem at the instance of his friend and patron Sir Robert Ker, or Carr, later (1633) Earl of Ancrum.

In the older editions, this is included as part of the Divine Poems, and Donne intended it to have that essence. It was somewhat reluctantly that Donne, now a clergyman, wrote this poem at the request of his friend and supporter Sir Robert Ker, or Carr, who later became the Earl of Ancrum in 1633.

[pg 217]

[pg 217]

James Hamilton, b. 1584, succeeded his father in 1604 as Marquis of Hamilton, and his uncle in 1609 as Duke of Chatelherault and Earl of Arran. He was made a Gentleman of the Bed-Chamber and held other posts in Scotland. On the occasion of James I's visit to Scotland in 1617 he played a leading part, and thereafter became a favourite courtier, his name figuring in all the great functions described in Nichol's Progresses. In 1617 Chamberlain writes: 'I have not heard a man generally better spoken of than the Marquis, even by all the English; insomuch that he is every way held as the gallantest gentleman of both the nations.' He was High Commissioner to the Parliament held at Edinburgh in 1624, where he secured the passing of the Five Articles of Perth. In 1624 he opposed the French War policy of Buckingham, and when he died on March 2, 16245, it was maintained that the latter had poisoned him.

James Hamilton, born in 1584, succeeded his father in 1604 as Marquis of Hamilton and his uncle in 1609 as Duke of Chatelherault and Earl of Arran. He became a Gentleman of the Bedchamber and held other positions in Scotland. When James I visited Scotland in 1617, he played a key role, and afterwards became a favored courtier, appearing in all the major events mentioned in Nichol's Progresses. In 1617, Chamberlain wrote: 'I have not heard a man generally better spoken of than the Marquis, even by all the English; he is regarded as the most gallant gentleman of both nations.' He was the High Commissioner to the Parliament held in Edinburgh in 1624, where he managed to secure the passing of the Five Articles of Perth. In 1624, he opposed Buckingham's French War policy, and when he died on March 2, 1624/5, it was claimed that Buckingham had poisoned him.

The rhetoric and rhythm of this poem depend a good deal on getting the right punctuation and a clear view of what are the periods. I have ventured to make a few emendations in the arrangement of 1633. The first sentence ends with the emphatic 'wee doe not so' (l. 8), where 'wee' might be printed in italics. The next closes with 'all lost a limbe' (l. 18), and the effect is marred if, with Chambers and the Grolier Club editor, one places a full stop after 'Music lacks a song', though a colon might be most appropriate. The last two lines clinch the detailed statement which has preceded. The next sentence again is not completed till l. 30, 'in the form thereof his bodie's there', but, though 1633 has only a semicolon here, a full stop is preferable, or at least a colon. Chambers's full stops at l. 22, 'none', and l. 28, 'a resurrection', have again the effect of breaking the logical and rhythmical structure. Lines 23-4 are entirely parenthetical and would be better enclosed in brackets. Four sustained periods compose the elegy.

The flow and feel of this poem really depend on having the right punctuation and a clear understanding of the key sections. I’ve taken the liberty to make a few adjustments in the layout of 1633. The first sentence wraps up with the strong 'wee doe not so' (l. 8), and 'wee' could be italicized. The next one finishes with 'all lost a limbe' (l. 18), and the impact is diminished if, like Chambers and the Grolier Club editor, you put a full stop after 'Music lacks a song'; a colon would be more fitting. The last two lines emphasize the detailed statement that came before. The next sentence isn’t finished until l. 30, 'in the form thereof his bodie's there', but even though 1633 uses a semicolon here, a full stop is better, or at least a colon. Chambers's full stops at l. 22, 'none', and l. 28, 'a resurrection', again disrupt the logical and rhythmic flow. Lines 23-4 are completely side notes and would be better placed in brackets. The elegy is made up of four distinct sections.

Page 289, ll. 6-7. If every severall Angell bee A kind alone. Ea enim quae conveniunt specie, et differunt numero, conveniunt in formâ sed distinguuntur materialiter. Si ergo Angeli non sunt compositi ex materiâ et formâ ... sequitur quod impossibile sit esse duos Angelos unius speciei: sicut etiam impossibile esset dicere quod essent plures albedines (whitenesses) separatae aut plures humanitates: ... Si tamen Angeli haberent materiam nec sic possent esse plures Angeli unius speciei. Sic enim opporteret quod principium distinctionis unius ab alio esset materia, non quidem secundum divisionem quantitatis, cum sint incorporei, sed secundum diversitatem potentiarum: quae quidem diversitas materiae causat diversitatem non solum speciei sed generis. Aquinas, Summa I. l. 4.

Page 289, ll. 6-7. If every single angel is a unique kind. For those that are similar in species but differ in number, they agree in form but are distinguished materially. So, if angels are not made up of matter and form ... it follows that it would be impossible for there to be two angels of the same species: just as it would also be impossible to say that there are multiple separate whitenesses or multiple human natures: ... However, if angels had matter, they still could not be multiple angels of the same species. For this would mean that the principle distinguishing one from another would be matter, not by division of quantity, since they are incorporeal, but by differences in powers: and this diversity of matter causes not only a difference in species but in genus as well. Aquinas, Summa I. l. 4.

Page 293. INFINITATI SACRUM, &c.

Page 294, l. 11. a Mucheron: i.e. a mushroom, here equivalent to a fungus. Chambers adopts without note the reading of the later [pg 218] editions, 'Maceron', but spells it 'Macaron'. Grosart prints 'Macheron', taking 'Mucheron' as a mis-spelling. Captain Shirley Harris first pointed out, in Notes and Queries, that 'Mucheron' must be correct, for Donne has in view, as so often elsewhere, the threefold division of the soul—vegetal, sensitive, rational. Captain Harris quoted the very apt parallel from Burton, where, speaking of metempsychosis, he says: 'Lucian's cock was first Euphorbus, a captain:

Page 294, l. 11. a Mucheron: meaning a mushroom, here similar to a fungus. Chambers accepts without comment the version from the later [pg 218] editions, 'Maceron', but spells it 'Macaron'. Grosart prints 'Macheron', viewing 'Mucheron' as a misspelling. Captain Shirley Harris first noted, in Notes and Queries, that 'Mucheron' must be correct, because Donne often refers to the threefold division of the soul—vegetal, sensitive, rational. Captain Harris cited a very relevant parallel from Burton, where, discussing metempsychosis, he states: 'Lucian's cock was first Euphorbus, a captain:

Ille ego (nam memini Troiani tempore belli)

Ille ego (since I remember the time of the Trojan War)

Panthoides Euphorbus eram,

Panthoides Euphorbus I was,

a horse, a man, a spunge.' Anatomy of Melancholy, Part 1, Sect. 1, Mem. 2, Subs. 10. Donne's order is, a man, a horse, a fungus. But to Burton a sponge was a fungus. The word fungus is cognate with or derived from the Greek σπόγγος.

a horse, a man, a sponge.' Anatomy of Melancholy, Part 1, Sect. 1, Mem. 2, Subs. 10. Donne's order is, a man, a horse, a fungus. But for Burton, a sponge was a fungus. The word fungus is related to or derived from the Greek σπόγγος.

As for the form 'mucheron' (n. b. 'mushrome' in G) the O.E.D. gives it among different spellings but cites no example of this exact spelling. From the Promptorium Parvulorum it quotes, 'Muscheron, toodys hatte, boletus, fungus.' Captain Harris has supplied me with the following delightful instance of the word in use as late as 1808. It is from a catalogue of Maggs Bros. (No. 263, 1910):

As for the term 'mucheron' (note: 'mushrome' in G), the O.E.D. lists it under various spellings but doesn't provide an example of this exact spelling. From the Promptorium Parvulorum, it quotes, 'Muscheron, toody's hat, boletus, fungus.' Captain Harris shared with me a charming example of the word being used as recently as 1808. This is from a Maggs Bros. catalog (No. 263, 1910):

'THE DISAPPOINTED KING OF SPAIN, or the downfall of the Mucheron King Joe Bonaparte, late Pettifogging Attorney's Clerk. Between two stools the Breech comes to the Ground.'

'THE DISAPPOINTED KING OF SPAIN, or the downfall of the Mucheron King Joe Bonaparte, former petty lawyer's assistant. Between two stools, the butt hits the ground.'

The caricature is etched by G. Cruikshank and is dated 1808.

The caricature is drawn by G. Cruikshank and is dated 1808.

The 'Maceron' which was inserted in 1635 is not a misprint, but a pseudo-correction by some one who did not recognize 'mucheron' and knew that Donne had elsewhere used 'maceron' for a fop or puppy (see p. 163, l. 117).

The 'Maceron' that was added in 1635 is not a mistake but a false correction made by someone who didn't understand 'mucheron' and knew that Donne had used 'maceron' elsewhere to mean a dandy or a fool (see p. 163, l. 117).

'Mushrome', the spelling of the word in G, is found also in the Sermons (80. 73. 748).

'Mushrome', the spelling of the word in G, is also found in the Sermons (80. 73. 748).

l. 22. which Eve eate: 'eate' is of course the past tense, and should be 'ate' in modernized editions, not 'eat' as in Chambers's and the Grolier Club editions.

l. 22. which Eve ate: 'ate' is of course the past tense, and should be 'ate' in modern editions, not 'eat' as in Chambers's and the Grolier Club editions.

THE PROGRESSE OF THE SOULE.

The strange poem The Progresse of the Soule, or Metempsychosis, is dated by Donne himself, 16 Augusti 1601. The different use of the same title which Donne made later to describe the progress of the soul heavenward, after its release from the body, shows that he had no intention of publishing the poem. How widely it circulated in MS. we do not know, but I know of three copies only which are extant, viz. G, O'F, and that given in the group A18, N, TCC, TCD. It was from the last that the text of 1633 was printed, the editor supplying the punctuation, which in the MS. is scanty. In some copies of 1633 the same omissions of words occur as in the MS. but the poem was corrected in several places as it passed through the press. G, though not without mistakes itself, supplies some important emendations.

The unusual poem The Progresse of the Soule, or Metempsychosis, is dated by Donne himself, August 16, 1601. The different way Donne later used the same title to describe the soul's journey to heaven after leaving the body indicates that he never intended to publish the poem. We don't know how widely it circulated in manuscript form, but I am aware of only three existing copies: G, O'F, and the one found in the group A18, N, TCC, TCD. The text of 1633 was printed from the last copy, with the editor adding punctuation that was minimal in the manuscript. Some copies of 1633 also have the same missing words as in the manuscript, but the poem was corrected in several places before it was published. Although G has its own mistakes, it provides some significant corrections.

[pg 219]

[pg 219]

The sole light from without which has been thrown upon the poem comes from Ben Jonson's conversations with Drummond: 'The conceit of Dones Transformation or Μετεμψύχωσις was that he sought the soule of that aple which Eve pulled and thereafter made it the soule of a bitch, then of a shee wolf, and so of a woman; his generall purpose was to have brought in all the bodies of the Hereticks from the soule of Cain, and at last left in the bodie of Calvin. Of this he never wrotte but one sheet, and now, since he was made Doctor, repenteth highlie and seeketh to destroy all his poems.'

The only insight we have about the poem comes from Ben Jonson's conversations with Drummond: 'The idea behind Donne's Transformation, or Μετεμψύχωσις, was that he aimed to capture the soul of the apple that Eve took and then made it the soul of a dog, then a she-wolf, and so on to a woman; his overall goal was to include all the bodies of the heretics starting from the soul of Cain and ultimately leaving it in the body of Calvin. He only wrote one sheet about this, and now, since he has become a Doctor, he deeply regrets it and seeks to destroy all his poems.'

Jonson was clearly recalling the poem somewhat inaccurately, and at the same time giving the substance of what Donne had told him. Probably Donne mystified him on purpose, for it is evident from the poem that in his first intention Queen Elizabeth herself was to be the soul's last host. It is impossible to attach any other meaning to the seventh stanza; and that intention also explains the bitter tone in which women are satirized in the fragment. Women and courtiers are the chief subject of Donne's sardonic satire in this poem, as of Shakespeare's in Hamlet.

Jonson was clearly misremembering the poem a bit, while also capturing what Donne had shared with him. Donne probably did this on purpose to confuse him, because it’s clear from the poem that his original intention was for Queen Elizabeth to be the soul's final host. It’s impossible to interpret the seventh stanza in any other way, and this intention also sheds light on the harsh tone in which women are mocked in the fragment. Women and courtiers are the main focus of Donne's biting satire in this poem, just as they are in Shakespeare's Hamlet.

I have indicated elsewhere what I think is the most probable motive of the poem. It reflects the mood of mind into which Donne, like many others, was thrown by the tragic fate of Essex in the spring of the year. In Cynthia's Revels, acted in the same year as Donne's poem was composed, Jonson speaks of 'some black and envious slanders breath'd against her' (i.e. Diana, who is Elizabeth) 'for her divine justice on Actaeon', and it is well known that she incurred both odium and the pangs of remorse. Donne, who was still a Catholic in the sympathies that come of education and association, seems to have contemplated a satirical history of the great heretic in lineal descent from the wife of Cain to Elizabeth—for private circulation. See The Poetry of John Donne, II. pp. xvii-xx.

I’ve mentioned elsewhere what I believe is the most likely motive behind the poem. It captures the mindset that Donne, like many others, experienced due to Essex's tragic fate that spring. In Cynthia's Revels, performed the same year Donne wrote his poem, Jonson refers to 'some black and envious slanders breathed against her' (meaning Diana, who represents Elizabeth) 'for her divine justice on Actaeon', and it's well-known that she faced both scorn and feelings of guilt. Donne, who still identified as a Catholic due to his upbringing and social circles, seems to have considered a satirical account of the great heretic, tracing lineage from Cain's wife to Elizabeth—for private distribution. See The Poetry of John Donne, II. pp. xvii-xx.

Page 295, l. 9. Seths pillars. Norton's note on this runs: 'Seth, the son of Adam, left children who imitated his virtues. 'They were the discoverers of the wisdom which relates to the heavenly bodies and their order, and that their inventions might not be lost they made two pillars, the one of brick, the other of stone, and inscribed their discoveries on them both, that in case the pillar of brick should be destroyed by the flood, the pillar of stone might remain and exhibit these discoveries to mankind.... Now this remains in the land of Siriad to this day.' Josephus, Antiquities of the Jews (Whiston's translation), I. 2, §3.

Page 295, l. 9. Seth's pillars. Norton's note about this says: 'Seth, the son of Adam, had children who followed his virtues. They were the first to discover knowledge about the stars and their arrangement, and to make sure their inventions weren’t forgotten, they built two pillars, one made of brick and the other of stone. They wrote their discoveries on both pillars, so that if the brick pillar was destroyed by the flood, the stone pillar would survive and share this knowledge with humanity.... This still exists in the land of Siriad to this day.' Josephus, Antiquities of the Jews (Whiston's translation), I. 2, §3.

Page 296, l. 21. holy Ianus. 'Janus, whom Annius of Viterbo and the chorographers of Italy do make to be the same with Noah.' Browne, Vulgar Errors, vi. 6. The work referred to is the Antiquitatum variarum volumina XVII (1498, reprinted and re-arranged 1511), by Annius of Viterbo (1432-1502), a Dominican friar, Fra Giovanni Nanni. Each of the books, after the first, consists of a digest with commentary of various works on ancient history, the [pg 220] aim being apparently to reconcile Biblical and heathen chronology and to establish the genealogy of Christ. Liber XIIII is a digest, or 'defloratio', of Philo (of whom later); Liber XV of Berosus, a reputed Chaldaean historian ('patria Babylonicus; et dignitate Chaldaeus'), cited by Josephus. From him Annius derives this identification of Janus with Noah: 'Hoc vltimo loco Berosus de tribus cognominibus rationes tradit: Noa: Cam & Tythea. De Noa dicit quod fuit illi tributum cognomen Ianus a Iain: quod apud Aramaeos et Hebraeos sonat vinum: a quo Ianus id est vinifer et vinosus: quia primus vinum invenit et inebriatus est: vt dicit Berosus: et supra insinuavit Propertius: et item Moyses Genesis cap ix. vbi etiam Iain vinum Iani nominat: vbi nos habemus: Cum Noa evigilasset a vino. Cato etiam in fragmentis originum; et Fabius Pictor in de origine vrbis Romae dicunt Ianum dictum priscum Oenotrium: quia invenit vinum et far ad religionem magis quam ad vsum,' &c., XV, Fo. cxv. Elsewhere the identity is based not on this common interest in wine but on their priestly office, they being the first to offer 'sacrificia et holocausta', VII, Fo. lviii. Again, 'Ex his probatur irrevincibiliter a tempore demonstrato a Solino et propriis Epithetis Iani: eundem fuisse Ogygem: Ianum et Noam ... Sed Noa fuit proprium: Ogyges verum Ianus et Proteus id est Vertumnus sunt solum praenomina ejus,' XV, Fo. cv. No mention of the ark as a link occurs, but a ship figured on the copper coins distributed at Rome on New Year's day, which was sacred to Janus. The original connexion is probably found in Macrobius' statement (Saturn. I. 9) that among other titles Janus was invoked as 'Consivius ... a conserendo id est a propagine generis humani quae Iano auctore conseritur'. Noah is the father of the extant human race.

Page 296, l. 21. holy Ianus. 'Janus, whom Annius of Viterbo and the cartographers of Italy consider to be the same as Noah.' Browne, Vulgar Errors, vi. 6. The work referenced is the Antiquitatum variarum volumina XVII (1498, reprinted and reorganized 1511), by Annius of Viterbo (1432-1502), a Dominican friar, Fra Giovanni Nanni. Each of the books, after the first, includes a summary with commentary on various works about ancient history, the [pg 220] goal seemingly being to reconcile Biblical and pagan timelines and to establish Christ's genealogy. Liber XIIII is a summary, or 'defloratio', of Philo (about whom we’ll discuss later); Liber XV is about Berosus, a supposed Chaldaean historian ('of Babylonian origins; and of Chaldaean status'), mentioned by Josephus. From him, Annius draws this connection between Janus and Noah: 'In this final place, Berosus provides reasons for the three surnames: Noah: Ham & Tythea. Concerning Noah, he says that the name Janus was attributed to him from Iain: which means wine in Aramaic and Hebrew: hence Janus means wine-bearer and wine-like: because he was the first to discover wine and became drunk: as Berosus states; and Propertius hinted above: and also Moses in Genesis chapter nine, where he also calls it the wine of Janus: where we have: As Noah awoke from the wine. Cato also in the fragments of the origins; and Fabius Pictor in the origin of the city of Rome mention Janus being called ancient Oenotrius: because he discovered wine and offered it to the gods more so than for practical use,' &c., XV, Fo. cxv. At another point, the identity isn't based on their shared interest in wine but on their priestly roles, as they were the first to offer 'sacrifices and burnt offerings', VII, Fo. lviii. Again, 'From this it is proved undeniably from the time demonstrated by Solinus and the specific Epithets of Janus: that he was the same as Ogyges: Janus and Noah ... But Noah was specific: Ogyges is true, and Janus and Proteus, that is to say Vertumnus are merely his first names,' XV, Fo. cv. No mention of the ark as a connection is made, but a ship was depicted on the coins distributed in Rome on New Year's Day, which was sacred to Janus. The original connection is likely found in Macrobius' statement (Saturn. I. 9) that among other titles, Janus was invoked as 'Consivius ... from conserving, that is from the propagation of the human race, which is maintained by Janus'. Noah is the father of the existing human race.

Page 299, ll. 114-17. There can be no doubt, I think, that the 1633 text is here correct, though for clearness a comma must be inserted after 'reasons'. The emendation of the 1635 editor which modern editors have followed gives an awkward and, at the close, an absurdly tautological sentence. It is not the reason, the rational faculty, of sceptics which is like the bubbles blown by boys, that stretch too thin, 'break and do themselves spill.' What Donne says, is that the reasons or arguments of those who answer sceptics, like bubbles which break themselves, injure their authors, the apologists. The verse wants a syllable—not a unique phenomenon in Donne's satires; but if one is to be supplied 'so' would give the sense better than 'and'.

Page 299, ll. 114-17. I believe there’s no doubt that the 1633 text is correct here, although for clarity a comma should be added after 'reasons'. The change made by the 1635 editor, which modern editors have adopted, results in an awkward and, ultimately, an absurdly repetitive sentence. It’s not the reasoning or logic of skeptics that resembles the bubbles blown by children, which get too thin, 'break, and spill themselves.' What Donne is actually saying is that the reasons or arguments from those responding to skeptics, like self-breaking bubbles, harm their creators, the defenders. The verse needs an extra syllable—not something unusual in Donne's satires; however, if we were to add one, 'so' would convey the meaning better than 'and'.

Page 300, l. 129. foggie Plot. The word 'foggie' has here the in English obsolete, in Scotch and perhaps other dialects, still known meaning of 'marshy', 'boggy'. The O.E.D. quotes, 'He that is fallen into a depe foggy well and sticketh fast in it,' Coverdale, Bk. Death, I. xl. 160; 'The foggy fens in the next county,' Fuller, Worthies.

Page 300, l. 129. foggy Plot. The word 'foggy' here has an outdated meaning in English, still recognized in Scottish and possibly other dialects, that refers to 'marshy' or 'boggy.' The O.E.D. cites, 'He that has fallen into a deep foggy well and is stuck in it,' Coverdale, Bk. Death, I. xl. 160; 'The foggy fens in the next county,' Fuller, Worthies.

l. 137. To see the Prince, and have so fill'd the way. The grammatically and metrically correct reading of G appears to me to explain the [pg 221] subsequent variation. 'Prince' struck the editor of the 1633 edition as inconsistent with the subsequent 'she', and he therefore altered it to 'Princess'. He may have been encouraged to do so by the fact that the copy from which he printed had dropped the 'have', or he may himself have dropped the 'have' to adjust the verse to his alteration. The former is, I think, the more likely, because what would seem to be the earlier printed copies of 1633 read 'Prince': unless he himself overlooked the 'have' and then amended by 'Princess'. The 1635 editor restored 'Prince' and then amended the verse by his usual device of padding, changing 'fill'd' to 'fill up'. Of course Donne's line may have read as we give it, with 'Princess' for 'Prince', but the evidence of the MSS. is against this, so far as it goes. The title of 'Prince' was indeed applicable to a female sovereign. The O.E.D. gives: 'Yea the Prince ... as she hath most of yearely Revenewes ... so should she have most losse by this dearth,' W. Stafford, 1581; 'Cleopatra, prince of Nile,' Willobie, Avisa, 1594; 'Another most mighty prince, Mary Queene of Scots,' Camden (Holland), 1610.

l. 137. To see the Prince, and have so filled the way. The grammatically and metrically correct reading of G seems to explain the [pg 221] subsequent variation. 'Prince' struck the editor of the 1633 edition as inconsistent with the following 'she', and he therefore changed it to 'Princess'. He may have been influenced by the fact that the copy from which he printed had dropped the 'have', or he may have removed the 'have' himself to fit the verse with his change. The former seems more likely, as earlier printed copies from 1633 read 'Prince': unless he simply overlooked the 'have' and then corrected to 'Princess'. The 1635 editor restored 'Prince' and then modified the verse by his usual method of adding words, changing 'filled' to 'fill up'. Of course Donne's line might have been as we have it, with 'Princess' for 'Prince', but the evidence from the manuscripts doesn’t support this, as far as it goes. The title of 'Prince' was indeed appropriate for a female sovereign. The O.E.D. notes: 'Yea the Prince ... as she hath most of yearly Revenues ... so should she have most loss by this dearth,' W. Stafford, 1581; 'Cleopatra, prince of Nile,' Willobie, Avisa, 1594; 'Another most mighty prince, Mary Queen of Scots,' Camden (Holland), 1610.

Page 301, ll. 159-160. built by the guest,

Page 301, ll. 159-160. created by the guest,

This living buried man, &c.

This buried living man, etc.

The comma after guest is dropped in the printed editions, the editor regarding 'this living buried man' as an expansion of 'the guest'. But the man buried alive is the 'soul's second inn', the mandrake. 'Many Molas and false conceptions there are of Mandrakes, the first from great Antiquity conceiveth the Root thereof resembleth the shape of Man which is a conceit not to be made out by ordinary inspection, or any other eyes, than such as regarding the clouds, behold them in shapes conformable to pre-apprehensions.' Browne, Vulgar Errors.

The comma after "guest" is dropped in the printed editions, with the editor seeing "this living buried man" as an extension of "the guest." But the man buried alive is the "soul's second inn," the mandrake. "There are many misconceptions and false ideas about mandrakes; the first, from ancient times, suggests that the root of it resembles the shape of a human, which is an idea that can't be easily identified by regular observation or any eyes other than those that look at clouds and see shapes that fit their preconceived notions." Browne, Vulgar Errors.

Page 303, ll. 203-5. The punctuation of this stanza is in the editions very chaotic, and I have amended it. A full stop should be placed at the end of l. 203, 'was not', because these lines complete the thought of the previous stanza. Possibly the semicolon after 'ill' was intended to follow 'not', but a full stop is preferable. Moreover, the colon after 'soule' (l. 204) suggests that the printer took ''twas not' with 'this soule'. The correct reading of l. 204 is obviously:

Page 303, ll. 203-5. The punctuation in this stanza is really messy in the editions, so I've fixed it. There should be a period at the end of line 203, 'was not', because these lines wrap up the thought from the previous stanza. The semicolon after 'ill' might have been meant to go after 'not', but a period is better. Also, the colon after 'soule' (line 204) indicates that the printer connected ''twas not' with 'this soule'. The correct reading of line 204 is obviously:

So jolly, that it can move, this soul is.

So cheerful that it can move, this soul is.

Chambers prefers:

Chambers chooses:

So jolly, that it can move this soul, is

So joyful, that it can touch this soul, is

The body ...

The body ...

but Donne was far too learned an Aristotelian and Scholastic to make the body move the soul, or feel jolly on its own account:

but Donne was way too knowledgeable in Aristotle's teachings and Scholastic philosophy to believe that the body could move the soul or feel happy on its own:

thy fair goodly soul, which doth

thy fair goodly soul, which doth

Give this flesh power to taste joy, thou dost loathe.

Give this body the power to experience joy, which you despise.

Satyre III, ll. 41-2.

Satyre III, lines 41-2.

[pg 222]

[pg 222]

'The soul is so glad to be at last able to move (having been imprisoned hitherto in plants which have the soul of growth, not of locomotion or sense), and the body is so free of its kindnesses to the soul, that it, the sparrow, forgets the duty of self-preservation.'

'The soul is so happy to finally be able to move (having been trapped in plants that have a soul for growth, not for movement or sensation), and the body is so generous to the soul that it, the sparrow, forgets the importance of self-preservation.'

l. 214. hid nets. In making my first collation of the printed texts I had queried the possibility of 'hid' being the correct reading for 'his', a conjecture which the Gosse MS. confirms.

l. 214. hid nets. When I was doing my first comparison of the printed texts, I wondered if 'hid' might actually be the right reading for 'his', a guess that the Gosse manuscript supports.

Page 305, l. 257. None scape, but few, and fit for use, to get. I have added a comma after 'use' to make the construction a little clearer; a pause is needed. 'The nets were not wrought, as now, to let none scape, but were wrought to get few and those fit for use; as, for example, a ravenous pike, &c.'

Page 305, l. 257. No one escapes, except for a few, and only those suitable for use, to catch. I added a comma after 'use' to clarify the structure; a pause is necessary. 'The nets were not made, as they are now, to let no one escape, but were designed to catch few, and those that were suitable for use; for example, a hungry pike, etc.'

Page 306, ll. 267-8. 'To make the water thinne, and airelike faith cares not.' What Chambers understands by 'air like faith', I do not know. What Donne says is that the manner in which fishes breathe is a matter about which faith is indifferent. Each man may hold what theory he chooses. There is not much obvious relevance in this remark, but Donne has already in this poem touched on the difference between faith and knowledge:

Page 306, ll. 267-8. 'To make the water thin and air-like, faith doesn't care.' I'm not sure what Chambers means by 'air-like faith.' What Donne is saying is that how fish breathe is something faith doesn’t really bother with. Everyone can believe whatever theory they want. This comment doesn’t seem to relate much to the rest, but Donne has already touched on the distinction between faith and knowledge in this poem:

better proofes the law

better proves the law

Of sense then faith requires.

Faith then requires sense.

A vein of restless scepticism runs through the whole.

A thread of restless skepticism runs throughout the entire piece.

l. 280. It's rais'd, to be the Raisers instrument and food. If with 1650-69, Chambers, and the Grolier Club editor, we alter the full stop which separates this line from the last to a comma, 'It' must mean the same as 'she', i.e. the fish. This is a harsh construction. The line is rather to be taken as an aphorism. 'To be exalted is often to become the instrument and prey of him who has exalted you.'

l. 280. It's raised to be the instrument and food of the one who raises it. If we, along with 1650-69, Chambers, and the Grolier Club editor, change the period that separates this line from the last to a comma, 'It' must refer to 'she', meaning the fish. This interpretation feels forced. The line should rather be understood as a saying: 'To be elevated often means becoming the tool and target of the one who has elevated you.'

Page 307, l. 296. That many leagues at sea, now tir'd hee lyes. The reading of G represents probably what Donne wrote. It is quite clear that 1633 was printed from a MS. identical with A18, N, TC, and underwent considerable correction as it passed through the press. In no poem does the text of one copy vary so much from that of another as in this. Now in this MS. a word is dropped. The editor supplied the gap by inserting 'o're-past', which simply repeats 'flown long and fast'. G shows what the dropped word was. 'Many leagues at sea' is an adverbial phrase qualifying 'now tir'd he lies'.

Page 307, l. 296. That many leagues at sea, now tired he lies. The reading of G likely reflects what Donne originally wrote. It’s clear that 1633 was printed from a manuscript identical to A18, N, TC, and went through significant revisions during printing. No other poem shows such a drastic difference between copies as this one does. In this manuscript, a word is missing. The editor filled in the gap by adding 'o're-past', which merely restates 'flown long and fast'. G reveals what the missing word was. 'Many leagues at sea' serves as an adverbial phrase describing 'now tired he lies'.

ll. 301-10. I owe the right punctuation of this stanza to the Grolier Club edition and Grosart. The 'as' of l. 303 requires to be followed by a comma. Missing this, Chambers closes the sentence at l. 307, 'head', leaving 'This fish would seem these' in the air. The words 'when all hopes fail' play with the idea of 'the hopeful Promontory', or Cape of Good Hope.

ll. 301-10. I credit the correct punctuation of this stanza to the Grolier Club edition and Grosart. The 'as' in line 303 should be followed by a comma. By missing this, Chambers ends the sentence at line 307 with 'head', leaving 'This fish would seem these' hanging. The phrase 'when all hopes fail' plays with the idea of 'the hopeful Promontory', or Cape of Good Hope.

[pg 223]

[pg 223]

Page 308, ll. 321-2.

Page 308, lines 321-2.

He hunts not fish, but as an officer,

He doesn't hunt fish, but as an officer,

Stayes in his court, at his owne net.

Stays in his court, at his own risk.

Compare: 'A confidence in their owne strengths, a sacrificing to their own Nets, an attributing of their securitie to their own wisedome or power, may also retard the cause of God.' Sermons, Judges xv. 20 (1622).

Compare: 'Having confidence in their own strengths, sacrificing to their own desires, and attributing their security to their own wisdom or power can also hinder the work of God.' Sermons, Judges xv. 20 (1622).

'And though some of the Fathers pared somewhat too neare the quick in this point, yet it was not as in the Romane Church, to lay snares, and spread nets for gain.' Sermons 80. 22. 216.

'And although some of the Church Fathers were a bit too close to the truth on this matter, it wasn’t like in the Roman Church, where traps were set and nets were cast for profit.' Sermons 80. 22. 216.

'The Holy Spirit, the Spirit of comfort comes to him' (the courtier) 'but hee will die in his old religion, which is to sacrifice to his owne Nets, by which his portion is plenteous.' Sermons 80. 70. 714.

'The Holy Spirit, the Spirit of comfort, comes to him' (the courtier) 'but he will die in his old religion, which is to sacrifice to his own nets, by which his portion is plentiful.' Sermons 80. 70. 714.

The image of the net is probably derived from Jeremiah v. 26: 'For among my people are found wicked men; they lay wait as he that setteth snares; they set a trap, they catch men.' Compare also: 'he lieth in wait to catch the poor: he doth catch the poor when he draweth him into his net.' Psalm x. 9.

The idea of the net likely comes from Jeremiah 5:26: 'Among my people, there are wicked people; they lie in wait like those who set traps; they create a snare to catch people.' Also compare: 'He lies in wait to catch the poor; he captures the poor when he pulls them into his net.' Psalm 10:9.

Pages 310-11, ll. 381-400. Compare: 'Amongst naturall Creatures, because howsoever they differ in bignesse, yet they have some proportion to one another, we consider that some very little creatures, contemptible in themselves, are yet called enemies to great creatures, as the Mouse is to the Elephant.' Sermons 50. 40. 372. 'How great an Elephant, how small a Mouse destroys.' Devotions, p. 284.

Pages 310-11, ll. 381-400. Compare: 'Among natural creatures, although they vary in size, there is still a certain proportion between them. We observe that some tiny creatures, which may seem insignificant, are still considered adversaries to much larger ones, like the Mouse being to the Elephant.' Sermons 50. 40. 372. 'How mighty an Elephant, how small a Mouse can bring down.' Devotions, p. 284.

ll. 405-6.

ll. 405-6.

Who in that trade, of Church, and kingdomes, there

Who in that business, of Church and kingdoms, there

Was the first type.

It was the first type.

The 1635 punctuation of this passage is right, though it is better to drop the comma after 'Kingdoms' and obviate ambiguity. The trade is the shepherd's; in it Abel is type both of Church and Kingdom, Emperor and Pope. As a type of Christ Donne refers to Abel in The Litanie, p. 341, l. 86.

The 1635 punctuation of this passage is correct, but it’s better to remove the comma after 'Kingdoms' to avoid confusion. The trade belongs to the shepherd; in it, Abel represents both the Church and the Kingdom, as well as the Emperor and the Pope. Donne refers to Abel as a symbol of Christ in The Litanie, p. 341, l. 86.

Page 312, l. 419. Normakeresist. I have substituted 'make' for the 'much' of the editions, confident that it is the right reading and explains the vacillation of the MSS. The proper alternative to 'show' is 'make'. The error arose from the obsolescence of 'resist' used as a noun. But the O.E.D. cites from Lodge, Forbonius and Priscilla (1585), 'I make no resist in this my loving torment', and other examples dated 1608 and 1630. Donne is fond of verbal nouns retaining the form of the verb unchanged.

Page 312, l. 419. Normakeresist. I have replaced 'make' with 'much' from the earlier editions, confident that this is the correct version and clarifies the inconsistencies in the manuscripts. The right alternative to 'show' is 'make'. The mistake happened because 'resist' was outdated as a noun. However, the O.E.D. references Lodge, Forbonius and Priscilla (1585), saying, 'I make no resist in this my loving torment,' along with other examples from 1608 and 1630. Donne likes using verbal nouns that keep the verb's form unchanged.

l. 439. soft Moaba. 'Moaba', 'Siphatecia' (l. 457), 'Tethlemite' (l. 487), and Themech' (l. 509) are not creatures of Donne's invention, but derived from his multifarious learning. It is, however, a little difficult to detect the immediate source from which he drew. The ultimate source of all these additions to the Biblical narrative and persons was the activity of the Jewish intellect and imagination in the interval between the time at which the Old Testament closes and [pg 224] the dispersion under Titus and Vespasian, the desire of the Jews in Palestine and Alexandria to 'round off the biblical narrative, fill up the lacunae, answer all the questions of the inquiring mind of the ancient reader'. Of the original Hebrew writings of this period none have survived, but their traditions passed into mediaeval works like the Historia Scholastica of Petrus Comestor and hence into popular works, e.g. the Middle English Cursor Mundi. Another compendium of this pseudo-historical lore was the Philonis Judaei Alexandrini. Libri Antiquitatum. Quaestionum et Solutionum in Genesin. de Essaeis. de Nominibus hebraicis. de Mundo. Basle. 1527. An abstract of this work is given by Annius of Viterbo in the book referred to in a previous note. Dr. Cohn has shown that this Latin work is a third- or fourth-century translation of a Greek work, itself a translation from the Hebrew. More recently Rabbi M. Gaster has brought to light the Hebrew original in portions of a compilation of the fourteenth century called the Chronicle of Jerahmeel, of which he has published an English translation under the 'Patronage of the Royal Asiatic Society', Oriental Translation Fund. New Series, iv. 1899. In chapter xxvi of this work we read: 'Adam begat three sons and three daughters, Cain and his twin wife Qualmana, Abel and his twin wife Deborah, and Seth and his twin wife Nōba. And Adam, after he had begotten Seth, lived seven hundred years, and there were eleven sons and eight daughters born to him. These are the names of his sons: Eli, Shēēl, Surei, 'Almiel, Berokh, Ke'al, Nabath, Zarh-amah, Sisha, Mahtel, and Anat; and the names of his daughters are: Havah, Gitsh, Harē, Bikha, Zifath, Hēkhiah, Shaba, and 'Azin.' In Philo this reappears as follows: 'Initio mundi Adam genuit tres filios et unam filiam, Cain, Noaba, Abel, et Seth: Et vixit Adam, postquam genuit Seth, annos DCC., et genuit filios duodecim, et filias octo: Et haec sunt nomina virorum, Aeliseel, Suris, Aelamiel, Brabal, Naat, Harama, Zas-am, Maathal, et Anath: Et hae filiae eius, Phua, Iectas, Arebica, Siphatecia, Sabaasin.' It is clear there are a good many mistakes in Philo's account as it has come to us. His numbers and names do not correspond. Clearly also some of the Latin names are due to the running together of two Hebrew ones, e.g. Aeliseel, Arebica, and Siphatecia. Of the names in Donne's poem two occur in the above lists—Noaba (Heb. Nobā) and Siphatecia. But Noaba has become Moaba: Siphatecia is 'Adams fift daughter', which is correct according to the Hebrew, but not according to Philo's list; and there is no mention in these lists of Tethlemite (or Thelemite) among Adam's sons, or of Themech as Cain's wife. In the Hebrew she is called Qualmana. Doubtless since two of the names are traceable the others are so also. We have not found Donne's immediate source. I am indebted for such information as I have brought together to Rabbi Gaster.

l. 439. soft Moaba. 'Moaba', 'Siphatecia' (l. 457), 'Tethlemite' (l. 487), and 'Themech' (l. 509) aren't creatures invented by Donne, but come from his extensive learning. However, it's a bit challenging to identify the exact source he used. The ultimate source for all these additions to the Biblical story and characters was the Jewish intellectual and imaginative activity during the time between the conclusion of the Old Testament and the dispersion under Titus and Vespasian. During this period, the Jews in Palestine and Alexandria aimed to 'complete the biblical narrative, fill in the gaps, and answer all the questions that the ancient reader might have.' None of the original Hebrew writings from this time have survived, but their traditions were incorporated into medieval works like the Historia Scholastica by Petrus Comestor and then into popular works such as the Middle English Cursor Mundi. Another collection of this pseudo-historical information was the Philonis Judaei Alexandrini. Libri Antiquitatum. Quaestionum et Solutionum in Genesin. de Essaeis. de Nominibus hebraicis. de Mundo. Basle. 1527. An overview of this work is provided by Annius of Viterbo in the book mentioned in a previous note. Dr. Cohn has demonstrated that this Latin work is a third- or fourth-century translation of a Greek text, which is itself a translation from Hebrew. More recently, Rabbi M. Gaster has uncovered the Hebrew original in parts of a fourteenth-century compilation called the Chronicle of Jerahmeel, for which he has published an English translation under the 'Patronage of the Royal Asiatic Society', Oriental Translation Fund. New Series, iv. 1899. In chapter xxvi of this work, it says: 'Adam had three sons and three daughters: Cain and his twin wife Qualmana, Abel and his twin wife Deborah, and Seth and his twin wife Nōba. After Adam had Seth, he lived for seven hundred years, and he had eleven sons and eight daughters. The names of his sons are: Eli, Shēēl, Surei, 'Almiel, Berokh, Ke'al, Nabath, Zarh-amah, Sisha, Mahtel, and Anat; and the names of his daughters are: Havah, Gitsh, Harē, Bikha, Zifath, Hēkhiah, Shaba, and 'Azin.' In Philo, this is stated as follows: 'Initio mundi Adam genuit tres filios et unam filiam, Cain, Noaba, Abel, et Seth: Et vixit Adam, postquam genuit Seth, annos DCC., et genuit filios duodecim, et filias octo: Et haec sunt nomina virorum, Aeliseel, Suris, Aelamiel, Brabal, Naat, Harama, Zas-am, Maathal, et Anath: Et hae filiae eius, Phua, Iectas, Arebica, Siphatecia, Sabaasin.' It's clear there are quite a few errors in Philo's account as we have it. His numbers and names don't match up. It's also evident that some of the Latin names result from merging two Hebrew ones, such as Aeliseel, Arebica, and Siphatecia. Of the names in Donne's poem, two appear in the lists above—Noaba (Heb. Nobā) and Siphatecia. However, Noaba has changed to Moaba: Siphatecia is 'Adam's fifth daughter', which is correct according to the Hebrew, but not according to Philo's list; and there’s no mention of Tethlemite (or Thelemite) among Adam's sons, nor of Themech as Cain's wife. In Hebrew, she is called Qualmana. Since two of the names can be traced, it’s likely the others can be as well. We have yet to find Donne's direct source. I am grateful for the information I've compiled thanks to Rabbi Gaster.

Page 314, l. 485. (loth). I have adopted this reading from the insertion in TCC, not that much weight can be allowed to this [pg 225] anonymous reviser (some of whose insertions are certainly wrong), but because 'loth' or 'looth' is more likely to have been changed to 'tooth' than 'wroth'. The occurrence of 'Tooth' in G as well as in 1633 led me to consult Sir James Murray as to the possibility of a rare adjectival sense of that word, e.g. 'eager, with tooth on edge for'. I venture to quote his reply: 'We know nothing of tooth as an adjective in the sense eager; or in any sense that would fit here. Nor does wroth seem to myself and my assistants to suit well. In thinking of the possible word for which tooth was a misprint, or rather misreading ... the word loth, loath, looth, occurred to myself and an assistant independently before we saw that it is mentioned in the foot-note.... Loath seems to me to be exactly the word wanted, the true antithesis to willing, and it was a very easy word to write as tooth.' Sir James Murray suggests, as just a possibility, that 'wroth' (1635-69) may have arisen from a provincial form 'wloth'. He thinks, however, as I do, that it is more probably a mere editorial conjecture.

Page 314, l. 485. (loth). I’ve taken this reading from the addition in TCC, not that we should put much trust in this anonymous editor (some of their additions are definitely incorrect), but because 'loth' or 'looth' is more likely to have been miswritten as 'tooth' than 'wroth'. The appearance of 'Tooth' in G as well as in 1633 led me to ask Sir James Murray about the chance of a rare adjectival meaning of that word, like 'eager, with tooth on edge for'. I’m quoting his response: 'We know nothing of tooth being used as an adjective meaning eager; or in any meaning that fits here. Nor does wroth seem to fit well for me and my colleagues. While considering possible words for which tooth was a typo, or rather a misreading ... the word loth, loath, looth came to my mind and my assistant's independently before we realized it was mentioned in the footnote.... Loath seems to be exactly the right word, the true opposite of willing, and it’s very easy to confuse with tooth.’ Sir James Murray suggests, as just a possibility, that 'wroth' (1635-69) might have come from a local variation 'wloth'. However, he thinks, as I do, that it’s more likely just an editorial guess.

Page 315, ll. 505-9.

Page 315, lines 505-9.

these limbes a soule attend;

these limbs a soul awaits;

And now they joyn'd: keeping some quality

And now they joined, maintaining some quality

Of every past shape, she knew treachery,

She recognized betrayal in every past form.

Rapine, deceit, and lust, and ills enow

Robbery, deception, and desire, and plenty of troubles

To be a woman.

Being a woman.

Chambers and the Grolier Club editor have erroneously followed 1635-69 in their punctuation and attached 'keeping some quality of every past shape' to the preceding 'they'. The force of Donne's bitter comment is thus weakened. It is with 'she', i.e. the soul, that the participial phrase goes. 'She, retaining the evil qualities of all the forms through which she has passed, has thus "ills enow" (treachery, rapine, deceit, and lust) to be a woman.'

Chambers and the Grolier Club editor have mistakenly followed 1635-69 in their punctuation and linked 'keeping some quality of every past shape' to the previous 'they'. This dilutes the impact of Donne's bitter comment. It is with 'she,' referring to the soul, that the participial phrase belongs. 'She, retaining the evil qualities of all the forms she has gone through, has thus "ills enow" (treachery, rapine, deceit, and lust) to be a woman.'

DIVINE POEMS.

The dating of Donne's Divine Poems raises some questions that have not received all the consideration they deserve. They fall into two groups—those written before and those written after he took orders. Of the former the majority would seem to belong to the years of his residence at Mitcham. The poem On the Annunciation and Passion was written on March 25, 16089. The Litanie was written, we gather from a letter to Sir Henry Goodyere, about the same time. The Crosse we cannot date, but I should be inclined with Mr. Gosse to connect it rather with the earlier than the later poems. It is in the same somewhat tormented, intellectual style. On the other hand the Holy Sonnets were composed, we know now from Sonnet XVII, first published by Mr. Gosse, after the death of Donne's wife in 1617; and The Lamentations of Jeremy appear to have been written [pg 226] at the same juncture. The first sermon which Donne preached after that event was on the text (Lam. iii. 1): 'I am the man that hath seen affliction,' and Walton speaks significantly of his having ended the night and begun the day in lamentations.

The dating of Donne's Divine Poems raises some questions that haven't received all the attention they deserve. These can be divided into two groups—those written before and those written after he became ordained. Most of the former seem to belong to the time he spent in Mitcham. The poem On the Annunciation and Passion was written on March 25, 16089. The Litanie was written, as we learn from a letter to Sir Henry Goodyere, around the same time. We can't date The Crosse, but I would agree with Mr. Gosse that it likely connects more with the earlier poems than the later ones. It shares a similarly troubled, intellectual style. On the other hand, the Holy Sonnets were composed, as we now know from Sonnet XVII, first published by Mr. Gosse, after Donne's wife passed away in 1617; and The Lamentations of Jeremy seems to have been written around the same time. The first sermon Donne preached after that event was based on the text (Lam. iii. 1): 'I am the man that hath seen affliction,' and Walton notably mentions how he ended the night and began the day in lamentations.

The more difficult question is the date of the La Corona group of sonnets. It is usual to attribute them to the later period of Donne's ministry. This is not, I think, correct. It seems to me most probable that they too were composed at Mitcham in or before 1609.

The more difficult question is the date of the La Corona group of sonnets. It's common to say they were written during the later part of Donne's ministry. I don't believe that's accurate. It seems most likely to me that they were also created at Mitcham in or before 1609.

Dr. Grosart first pointed out that one of Donne's short verse-letters, headed in 1663 and later editions To E. of D. with six holy Sonnets, must have been sent with a copy of six of these sonnets, the seventh being held back on account of some imperfection. It appears with the same heading in O'F, but in W it is entitled simply To L. of D., and is placed immediately after the letter To Mr. T. W., 'Haste thee harsh verse' (p. 205), and before the next to the same person, 'Pregnant again' (p. 206). It thus belongs to this group of letters written apparently between 1597 and 1609-10.

Dr. Grosart first noted that one of Donne's short verse-letters, titled in 1663 and later editions To E. of D. with six holy Sonnets, must have been sent with a copy of six of these sonnets, the seventh being held back due to some flaw. It appears with the same title in O'F, but in W it is simply called To L. of D., and is placed right after the letter To Mr. T. W., 'Haste thee harsh verse' (p. 205), and before the next to the same recipient, 'Pregnant again' (p. 206). Thus, it belongs to this set of letters written apparently between 1597 and 1609-10.

Who is the E. of D.? Dr. Grosart, Mr. Chambers, and Mr. Gosse assume that it must be Lord Doncaster, though admitting in the same breath that the latter was not Earl of, but Viscount Doncaster, and that only between 1618 and 1622, four short years. The title 'L. of D.' might indicate Doncaster because the title 'my Lord of' is apparently given to a Viscount. In his letters from Germany Donne speaks of 'my Lord of Doncaster'. It may, therefore, be a mistake of the printer or editor of 1633; which turned 'L. of D.' into 'E. of D.'; but Hay was still alive in 1633, and the natural thing for the printer to do would have been to alter the title to 'E. of C.' or 'Earl of Carlisle'. Before 1618 Donne speaks of the 'Lord Hay' or 'the L. Hay' (see Letters, p. 145),1 and this or 'the L. H.' is the title the poem would have borne if addressed to him in any of the years to which the other letters in the Westmoreland MS. (W) seem to belong.

Who is the E. of D.? Dr. Grosart, Mr. Chambers, and Mr. Gosse believe it must be Lord Doncaster, even though they acknowledge that he was actually not an Earl but Viscount Doncaster, and only held that title for four brief years between 1618 and 1622. The title 'L. of D.' might refer to Doncaster since 'my Lord of' is seemingly used for a Viscount. In his letters from Germany, Donne refers to 'my Lord of Doncaster.' So, it could be a mistake by the printer or editor of 1633 that changed 'L. of D.' to 'E. of D.'; however, Hay was still alive in 1633, and it would have been logical for the printer to update the title to 'E. of C.' or 'Earl of Carlisle.' Before 1618, Donne refers to 'Lord Hay' or 'the L. Hay' (see Letters, p. 145),1 and this or 'the L. H.' is the title the poem would have had if it were addressed to him in any of the years to which the other letters in the Westmoreland MS. (W) appear to belong.

Moreover, there is another of Donne's noble friends who might correctly be described as either E. of D. or L. of D. and that is Richard Sackville, third Earl of Dorset. Donne generally speaks of him as 'my Lord of Dorset': 'I lack you here', he writes to Goodyere, 'for my L. of Dorset, he might make a cheap bargain with me now, and disingage his honour, which in good faith, is a little bound, because he admitted so many witnesses of his large disposition towards me.' Born in 1589, the grandson of the great poet of Elizabeth's early reign, Richard Sackville was educated at Christ Church, Oxford. He succeeded as third Earl of Dorset on February 27, 16089, having two days previously married Anne, Baroness Clifford [pg 227] in her own right, the daughter of George Clifford, the buccaneering Earl of Cumberland, and Margaret, daughter of Francis, second Earl of Bedford. The Countess of Dorset was therefore a first cousin to Edward, third Earl of Bedford, the husband of Donne's patroness Lucy, Countess of Bedford.

Moreover, there's another one of Donne's noble friends who could rightly be called either the Earl of Dorset or Lord of Dorset, and that’s Richard Sackville, the third Earl of Dorset. Donne usually refers to him as 'my Lord of Dorset': 'I miss you here,' he writes to Goodyere, 'because my Lord of Dorset could make a good deal with me now and release his honor a bit, which honestly is only slightly at stake since he had so many witnesses to his generosity towards me.' Born in 1589, the grandson of the great poet from Elizabeth's early reign, Richard Sackville was educated at Christ Church, Oxford. He became the third Earl of Dorset on February 27, 16089, having married Anne, Baroness Clifford, just two days earlier; she was the daughter of George Clifford, the adventurous Earl of Cumberland, and Margaret, the daughter of Francis, the second Earl of Bedford. The Countess of Dorset was therefore a first cousin to Edward, the third Earl of Bedford, who was married to Donne's patroness Lucy, the Countess of Bedford.

The earliest date at which the letter could have been addressed to Dorset as L. of D. or E. of D. is 1609, just after his marriage into the circle of Donne's friends. Now in Harleian MS. 4955 (H49) we find the heading,

The earliest date when the letter could have been addressed to Dorset as L. of D. or E. of D. is 1609, right after his marriage into Donne's circle of friends. Now in Harleian MS. 4955 (H49) we find the heading,

Holy Sonnets: written 20 yeares since.

Holy Sonnets: written 20 years ago.

This is followed at once by 'Deign at my hands', and then the title La Corona is given to the six sonnets which ensue. Thereafter follow, without any fresh heading, twelve of the sonnets belonging to the second group, generally entitled Holy Sonnets. It will be noticed that in the editions this last title is used twice, first for both groups and then, in italics, for the second alone. The question is, did the copyist of H49 intend that the note should apply to all the sonnets he transcribed or only to the La Corona group? If to all, he was certainly wrong as to the second lot, which were written later; but he was quite possibly right as to the first. Now twenty years before 1629, which is the date given to some of Andrewes' poems in the MS., would bring us to 1609, the year of the Earl of Dorset's accession and marriage, and the period when most of the letters among which that to L. of D. in W appears were written.

This is followed immediately by "Deign at my hands," and then the title La Corona is given to the six sonnets that follow. Next, without any new heading, there are twelve sonnets from the second group, generally called Holy Sonnets. It's worth noting that in the editions, this last title is used twice: first for both groups and then, in italics, only for the second. The question is, did the copyist of H49 mean for the note to apply to all the sonnets he copied or just to the La Corona group? If he meant all of them, he was definitely wrong about the second group, as they were written later; but he might have been right about the first. Now, twenty years before 1629, which is the date given for some of Andrewes' poems in the manuscript, brings us to 1609, the year of the Earl of Dorset's accession and marriage, and the time when most of the letters, including the one to L. of D. in W, were written.

Note, moreover, the content of the letter To L. of D. Most of the letters in this group, to Thomas and Rowland Woodward, to S. B., and B. B., are poetical replies to poetical epistles. Now that To L. of D. is in the same strain:

Note, also, the content of the letter To L. of D. Most of the letters in this group, to Thomas and Rowland Woodward, to S. B., and B. B., are poetic responses to poetic letters. Now that To L. of D. is in the same style:

See Sir, how as the Suns hot Masculine flame

See, Sir, how the sun's hot masculine flame

Begets strange creatures on Niles durty slime,

Begets strange creatures on Niles' dirty slime,

In me, your fatherly yet lusty Ryme

In me, your fatherly yet passionate rhyme

(For, these songs are their fruits) have wrought the same.

(For, these songs are their fruits) have created the same.

This is in the vein of the letter To Mr. R. W., 'Muse not that by thy mind,' and of the epistle To J. D. which I have cited in the notes (p. 166). We hear nowhere that Lord Hay wrote verses, and it is very unlikely that he, already when Donne formed his aquaintance a rising courtier, should have joined with the Woodwards, and Brookes, and Cornwallis, in the game of exchanging bad verses with Donne. It is quite likely that the young Lord of Dorset, either in 1609, or earlier when he was still an Oxford student or had just come up to London, may have burned his pinch of incense to the honour of the most brilliant of the wits, now indeed a grave épistolier and moralist, but still capable of 'kindling squibs about himself and flying into sportiveness'. We gather from Lord Herbert of Cherbury that the Earl of Dorset must have been an enthusiastic young man. When Herbert returned to [pg 228] England after the siege of Julyers (whither Donne had sent him a verse epistle), 'Richard, Earl of Dorset, to whom otherwise I was a stranger, one day invited me to Dorset House, where bringing me into his gallery, and showing me many pictures, he at last brought me to a frame covered with green taffeta, and asked me who I thought was there; and therewithal presently drawing the curtain showed me my own picture; whereupon demanding how his Lordship came to have it, he answered, that he had heard so many brave things of me, that he got a copy of a picture which one Larkin a painter drew for me, the original whereof I intended before my departure to the Low Countries for Sir Thomas Lucy.' Autobiography, ed. Lee. A man so interested in Herbert may well have been interested in Donne even before his connexion by marriage with Lucy, Countess of Bedford. He became later one of Donne's kindest and most practical patrons. The grandson of a great poet may well have written verses.2

This relates to the letter To Mr. R. W., 'Don’t think that by your mind,' and the epistle To J. D. I've mentioned in the notes (p. 166). There's no record that Lord Hay wrote poetry, and it seems unlikely that he, already a rising courtier when Donne met him, would have participated with the Woodwards, Brookes, and Cornwallis in the exchange of bad poems with Donne. It's quite possible that the young Lord of Dorset, either in 1609 or earlier when he was still a student at Oxford or had just moved to London, may have paid tribute to the most brilliant of the wits, who was now indeed a serious épistolier and moralist, yet still capable of 'lighting fuses about himself and getting playful.' We learn from Lord Herbert of Cherbury that the Earl of Dorset must have been an enthusiastic young man. When Herbert returned to [pg 228] England after the siege of Juliers (where Donne had sent him a verse letter), 'Richard, Earl of Dorset, to whom otherwise I was a stranger, invited me one day to Dorset House, where he took me to his gallery and showed me many paintings. Finally, he brought me to a frame covered with green taffeta and asked who I thought was there; then, pulling back the curtain, he revealed my own portrait. When I asked how his Lordship came to have it, he replied that he had heard so many wonderful things about me that he got a copy of a painting made by one Larkin, which was originally meant for me before I left for the Low Countries for Sir Thomas Lucy.' Autobiography, ed. Lee. A man so interested in Herbert may well have been interested in Donne even before his marriage connection with Lucy, Countess of Bedford. He later became one of Donne's kindest and most practical supporters. The grandson of a great poet might very well have written poetry.2

But there is another consideration besides that of the letter To E. of D. which seems to connect the La Corona sonnets with the years 1607-9. That is the sonnet To the Lady Magdalen Herbert: of St. Mary Magdalen, which I have prefixed, with that To E. of D., to the group. This was sent with a prose letter which says, 'By this messenger and on this good day, I commit the inclosed holy hymns and sonnets (which for the matter not the workmanship, have yet escaped the fire) to your judgment, and to your protection too, if you think them worthy of it; and I have appointed this enclosed sonnet to usher them to your happy hand.' This letter is dated 'July 11, 1607', which Mr. Gosse thinks must be a mistake, because another letter bears the same date; but the date is certainly right, for July 11 is, making allowance for the difference between the Julian and the Gregorian Calendars, July 22, i.e. St. Mary Magdalen's day, 'this good day.'

But there’s one more thing to consider besides the letter To E. of D. that seems to link the La Corona sonnets to the years 1607-9. That’s the sonnet To the Lady Magdalen Herbert: of St. Mary Magdalen, which I have placed at the beginning, along with To E. of D., of the group. This was sent with a prose letter that says, 'With this messenger and on this good day, I'm sending these enclosed holy hymns and sonnets (which, due to their content rather than the craftsmanship, have still escaped the fire) to your judgment, and to your protection as well, if you find them worthy of it; and I’ve chosen this enclosed sonnet to introduce them to your fortunate hand.' This letter is dated 'July 11, 1607', which Mr. Gosse thinks must be a mistake because another letter has the same date; but the date is definitely correct, as July 11, considering the difference between the Julian and Gregorian Calendars, is July 22, which is St. Mary Magdalen's day, 'this good day.'

What were the 'holy hymns and sonnets', of which Donne says:

What were the 'holy hymns and sonnets' that Donne mentions:

and in some recompence

and as some compensation

That they did harbour Christ himself, a Guest,

That they did host Christ himself, a Guest,

Harbour these Hymns, to his dear name addrest?

Harbour these hymns, addressed to His dear name?

Walton says: 'These hymns are now lost; but doubtless they were [pg 229] such as they two now sing in heaven.' But Walton was writing long afterwards and was probably misled by the name 'hymns'. By 'hymns and sonnets' Donne possibly means the same things, as he calls his love-lyrics 'songs and sonets'. The sonnets are hymns, i.e. songs of praise. Mr. Chambers suggests—it is only a suggestion—that they are the second set, the Holy Sonnets. But these are not addressed to Christ. In them Donne addresses The Trinity, the Father, Angels, Death, his own soul, the Jews—Christ only in one (Sonnet XVIII, first published by Mr. Gosse). On the other hand, 'Hymns to his dear name addrest' is an exact description of the La Corona sonnets.

Walton says: 'These hymns are now lost; but they surely were [pg 229] just like the ones they sing together in heaven now.' But Walton was writing much later and might have been confused by the term 'hymns'. By 'hymns and sonnets,' Donne may be referring to the same things, since he calls his love poems 'songs and sonnets'. The sonnets are hymns, meaning songs of praise. Mr. Chambers suggests—though it’s just a suggestion—that they are the second set, the Holy Sonnets. However, these are not directed to Christ. In them, Donne addresses the Trinity, the Father, Angels, Death, his own soul, the Jews—only mentioning Christ in one (Sonnet XVIII, first published by Mr. Gosse). On the flip side, 'Hymns to his dear name addrest' perfectly describes the La Corona sonnets.

I venture to suggest, then, that the Holy Sonnets sent to Mrs. Herbert and to the E. of D. were one and the same group, viz. the La Corona sequence. Probably they were sent to Mrs. Herbert first, and later to the E. of D. Donne admits their imperfection in his letter to Mrs. Herbert. One of them seems to have been criticized, and in sending the sequence to the E. of D. he held it back for correction. If the E. of D. be the Earl of Dorset they may have been sent to him before he assumed that title. Any later transcript would adopt the title to which he succeeded in 1609. We need not, however, take too literally Donne's statement that the E. of D.'s poetical letter was 'the only-begetter' of his sonnets.

I’d like to suggest that the Holy Sonnets sent to Mrs. Herbert and the Earl of Dorset were actually the same group, specifically the La Corona sequence. They were probably sent to Mrs. Herbert first and then later to the Earl of Dorset. Donne acknowledges their imperfections in his letter to Mrs. Herbert. One of them seems to have been criticized, and when he sent the sequence to the Earl of Dorset, he held it back for corrections. If the Earl of Dorset refers to the Earl of Dorset, they may have been sent to him before he took on that title. Any later copy would use the title he received in 1609. However, we don't need to take Donne's claim that the Earl of Dorset's poetic letter was 'the only-begetter' of his sonnets too literally.

My argument is conjectural, but the assumptions that they were written about 1617 and sent to Lord Doncaster are equally so. The last is untenable; the former does not harmonize so well as that of an earlier date with the obvious fact, which I have emphasized in the essay on Donne's poetry, that these sonnets are more in the intellectual, tormented, wire-drawn style of his earlier religious verse (excellent as that is in many ways) than the passionate and plangent sonnets and hymns of the years which followed the death of his wife.

My argument is speculative, but the ideas that they were written around 1617 and sent to Lord Doncaster are also assumptions. The latter is impossible to support; the former doesn't fit as well with the clear fact, which I've highlighted in the essay on Donne's poetry, that these sonnets align more with the intellectual, tortured, intricate style of his earlier religious verse (which, in many ways, is excellent) than with the emotional and heartfelt sonnets and hymns from the years after his wife's death.

1 This letter was written in November or December, 1608, and seems to be the first in which Donne speaks of Lord Hay as a friend and patron. The kindness he has shown in forwarding a suit seems to have come somewhat as a surprise to Donne.

1 This letter was written in November or December, 1608, and appears to be the first time Donne refers to Lord Hay as a friend and supporter. The help he provided in advancing a request seems to have taken Donne by surprise.

2 Lord Dorset is thus described by his wife: 'He was in his own nature of a just mind, of a sweet disposition, and very valiant in his own person: He had a great advantage in his breeding by the wisdom and discretion of his grandfather, Thomas, Earl of Dorset, Lord High Treasurer of England, who was then held one of the wisest men of that time; by which means he was so good a scholar in all manner of learning, that in his youth when he lived in the University of Oxford, there was none of the young nobility then students there, that excelled him. He was also a good patriot to his country ... and so great a lover of scholars and soldiers, as that with an excessive bounty towards them, or indeed any of worth that were in distress, he did much diminish his estate; As also, with excessive prodigality in house-keeping and other noble ways at Court, as tilting, masking, and the like; Prince Henry being then alive, who was much addicted to these noble exercises, and of whom he was much beloved.' Collins's Peerage, ii. 194-5. quoted in Zouch's edition of Walton's Lives, 1817.

2 Lord Dorset is described by his wife as having a just mind, a kind nature, and being very brave. He had a great advantage in his upbringing thanks to the wisdom and good judgment of his grandfather, Thomas, Earl of Dorset, who served as Lord High Treasurer of England and was regarded as one of the wisest men of his time. Because of this, he became an excellent scholar in various subjects. During his youth at the University of Oxford, he outshone all the young nobles who were there as students. He was also a devoted patriot and a great supporter of scholars and soldiers, to the point that his generosity, especially towards those in need or of worth, significantly reduced his wealth. Additionally, his extravagant spending on hospitality and other noble activities at Court, such as tournaments and masquerades—activities that Prince Henry, who was fond of such pursuits, also enjoyed—added to his expenses. Collins's Peerage, ii. 194-5. quoted in Zouch's edition of Walton's Lives, 1817.

Page 317. To the East of D.

ll. 3-4. Ryme ... their ... have wrought. The concord here seems to require the plural, the rhyme the singular. Donne, I fear, does occasionally rhyme a word in the plural with one in the singular, ignoring the 's'. But possibly Donne intended 'Ryme' to be taken collectively for 'verses, poetry'. Even so the plural is the normal use.

ll. 3-4. Ryme ... their ... have wrought. The agreement here seems to call for the plural, while the rhyme suggests the singular. I worry that Donne occasionally rhymes a plural word with a singular one, overlooking the 's'. However, Donne might have meant for 'Ryme' to refer collectively to 'verses, poetry'. Even so, the plural is the usual usage.

To Lady Magdalen Herbert, etc.

ll. 1-2.

ll. 1-2.

whose faire inheritance

whose fair inheritance

Bethina was, and jointure Magdalo.

Bethina was, and married Magdalo.

'Mary Magdalene had her surname of magdalo a castell | and was born of right noble lynage and parents | which were descended of the lynage of kynges | And her fader was named Sinus and her moder eucharye | She wyth her broder lazare and her suster martha [pg 230] possessed the castle of magdalo: whiche is two myles fro nazareth and bethanye the castel which is nygh to Iherusalem and also a gret parte of Iherusalem whiche al thise thynges they departed amonge them in suche wyse that marye had the castelle magdalo whereof she had her name magdalene | And lazare had the parte of the cytee of Iherusalem: and martha had to her parte bethanye' Legenda Aurea. See Ed. (1493), f. 184, ver. 80.

Mary Magdalene had the surname of Magdala, which is a castle. She was born of a noble lineage, and her parents were descended from kings. Her father was named Sinus and her mother Eucharye. She, along with her brother Lazarus and her sister Martha, owned the castle of Magdala, which is two miles from Nazareth and Bethany, and close to Jerusalem. They divided a large part of Jerusalem among themselves in such a way that Mary got the castle of Magdala, which is how she got her name Magdalene, while Lazarus took the part of the city of Jerusalem, and Martha received Bethany. [pg 230] Legenda Aurea. See Ed. (1493), f. 184, ver. 80.

l. 4. more than the Church did know, i.e. the Resurrection. John xx. 9 and 11-18.

l. 4. more than the Church knew, i.e. the Resurrection. John xx. 9 and 11-18.

Page 318. The Crown.

The MSS. of these poems fall into three well-defined groups: (1) That on which the 1633 text is based is represented by D, H49; Lec does not contain these poems. (2) A version different in several details is presented by the group B, S, S96, W, of which W is the most important and correct. O'F has apparently belonged originally to this group but been corrected from the first. (3) A18, N, TC agrees now with one, now with another of the two first groups. When all the three groups unite against the printed text the case for an emendation is a strong one.

The manuscripts of these poems can be divided into three clear groups: (1) The first group, which the 1633 text is based on, includes D and H49; Lec does not have these poems. (2) A version that differs in several details is found in group B, S, S96, W, with W being the most significant and accurate. O'F seems to have originally belonged to this group but was corrected from the first version. (3) A18, N, and TC occasionally align with either of the first two groups. When all three groups come together against the printed text, it strengthens the argument for a correction.

Page 319. Announcement.

l. 10. who is thy Sonne and Brother.

l. 10. who is your Son and Brother.

'Maria ergo faciens voluntatem Dei, corporaliter Christi tantummodo mater est, spiritualiter autem et soror et mater.' August. De Sanct. Virg. i. 5. Migne 40. 399.

'So, by doing the will of God, Mary is physically only the mother of Christ, but spiritually she is both sister and mother.' August. De Sanct. Virg. i. 5. Migne 40. 399.

Nativity.

l. 8. The effect of Herods jealous generall doome: The singular 'effect' has the support of most of the MSS. against the plural of the editions and of D, H49, and there can be no doubt that it is right. All the effects of Herod's doom were not prevented, but the one aimed at, the death of Christ, was.

l. 8. The effect of Herod's jealous general doom: The singular 'effect' is supported by most of the manuscripts against the plural found in the editions and in D, H49, and there is no doubt that it is correct. Not all the outcomes of Herod's decree were stopped, but the main one targeted, the death of Christ, was.

Page 320. Crucifying.

l. 8. selfe-lifes infinity to'a span. The MSS. supply the 'a' which the editions here, as elsewhere (e.g. 'a retirednesse', p. 185), have dropped. In the present case the omission is so obvious that the Grolier Club editor supplies the article conjecturally. In the editions after 1633 'infinitie' is the spelling adopted, leading to the misprint 'infinite' in 1669 and 1719, a variant which I have omitted to note.

l. 8. selfe-lifes infinity to'a span. The manuscripts provide the 'a' that the editions here, as in other places (e.g. 'a retirednesse', p. 185), have left out. In this case, the omission is so clear that the Grolier Club editor suggests the article as a guess. In the editions after 1633, 'infinitie' is the spelling used, which leads to the typo 'infinite' in 1669 and 1719, a variant that I haven't mentioned.

Page 321. Rebirth.

It will be seen there are some important differences between the text of this sonnet given in 1633, D, H49, on the one hand and that of B, O'F, S, S96, W. The former has (l. 5) 'this death' where the latter gives 'thy death'. It may be noted that 'this' is always spelt [pg 231] 'thys' in D, which makes easy an error one way or the other. But the most difficult reading in 1633 is (l. 8) 'thy little booke'. Oddly enough this has the support not only of D, H49 but also of A18, N, TC, whose text seems to blend the two versions, adding some features of its own. Certainly the 'life-booke' of the second version and the later editions seems preferable. Yet this too is an odd expression, seeing that the line might have run:

It can be noted that there are some significant differences between the text of this sonnet presented in 1633, D, H49, on one side, and that of B, O'F, S, S96, W. The first version has (l. 5) 'this death' while the latter has 'thy death'. It's worth mentioning that 'this' is consistently spelled 'thys' in D, which makes it easy to confuse the two. However, the most challenging reading in 1633 is (l. 8) 'thy little booke'. Interestingly, this is supported not only by D, H49 but also by A18, N, TC, which seems to combine aspects of both versions, adding some of its own features. Certainly, the 'life-booke' from the second version and the later editions seems preferable. Yet, this too is a strange expression, considering the line could have easily been:

If in thy Book of Life my name thou'enroule.

If in your Book of Life my name you enroll.

Was Donne thinking vaguely or with some symbolism of his own, not of the 'book of life' (Rev. xiii. 8, and xx. 12) but of the 'little book' (Rev. x. 2) which John took and ate? Or does he say 'little book' thinking of the text, 'Strait is the gate and narrow is the way which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it' (Matt. vii. 14)? The grimmer aspects of the Christian creed were always in Donne's mind:

Was Donne thinking abstractly or using some personal symbolism, not of the 'book of life' (Rev. xiii. 8, and xx. 12) but of the 'little book' (Rev. x. 2) that John took and ate? Or does he refer to the 'little book' thinking of the passage, 'Strait is the gate and narrow is the way which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it' (Matt. vii. 14)? The harsher aspects of the Christian faith were always on Donne's mind:

And though thou beest, O mighty bird of prey,

And even though you are, oh mighty bird of prey,

So much reclaim'd by God, that thou must lay

So much reclaimed by God, that you must lay

All that thou kill'st at his feet, yet doth hee

All that you kill at his feet, yet he does

Reserve but few, and leave the most to thee.

Reserve just a few, and leave the majority to you.

In l. 9 'last long' is probably right. D, H49 had dropped both adjectives, and 'long' was probably supplied by the editor metri causa, 'last' disappearing. Between 'glorified' and 'purified' in l. 11 it is impossible to choose. The reading 'deaths' for 'death' I have adopted. Here A18, N, TC agree with B, O'F, S, W, and there can be no doubt that 'sleepe' is intended to go with both 'sinne' and 'death'.

In line 9, "last long" is probably correct. D, H49 omitted both adjectives, and "long" was likely added by the editor for metrical reasons, causing "last" to drop out. Between "glorified" and "purified" in line 11, it's impossible to choose. I’ve adopted the reading "deaths" instead of "death." Here, A18, N, TC agree with B, O'F, S, W, and there’s no doubt that "sleepe" is meant to go with both "sinne" and "death."

Page 322. Holy Sonnets.

The MSS. of these sonnets evidently fall into two groups: (1) B, O'F, S96, W: of which W is by far the fullest and most correct representative. (2) A18, D, H49, N, TCC, TCD. I have kept the order in which they are given in the editions 1635 to 1669, but indicated the order of the other groups, and added at the close the three sonnets contained only in W. I cannot find a definite significance in any order, otherwise I should have followed that of W as the fullest and presumably the most authoritative. Each sonnet is a separate meditation or ejaculation.

The manuscripts of these sonnets clearly divide into two groups: (1) B, O'F, S96, W: with W being by far the most complete and accurate representative. (2) A18, D, H49, N, TCC, TCD. I've maintained the order from the editions 1635 to 1669, but noted the sequence of the other groups and included at the end the three sonnets that are only found in W. I can’t find any specific significance in the order, or else I would have followed that of W as it is the most complete and likely the most authoritative. Each sonnet is its own reflection or outburst.

Page 323, III. 7. That sufferance was my sinne; now I repent: I have followed the punctuation and order of B, W, because it shows a little more clearly what is (I think) the correct construction. As printed in 1635-69,

Page 323, III. 7. That suffering was my sin; now I regret it: I have followed the punctuation and order of B, W, because it shows a bit more clearly what is (I think) the right construction. As printed in 1635-69,

That sufferance was my sinne I now repent,

That suffering was my sin; I now regret it,

the clause 'That sufferance was' &c. is a noun clause subject to 'repent'. But the two clauses are co-ordinates and 'That' is a demonstrative pronoun. 'That suffering' (of which he has spoken [pg 232] in the six preceding lines) 'was my sin. Now I repent. Because I did suffer the pains of love, I must now suffer those of remorse.'

the clause 'That suffering was' &c. is a noun clause that acts as the subject of 'repent'. But the two clauses are parallel, and 'That' is a demonstrative pronoun. 'That suffering' (which he mentioned [pg 232] in the six lines before) 'was my sin. Now I repent. Because I did endure the pains of love, I must now endure those of remorse.'

Page 324, V. 11. have burnt it heretofore. Donne uses 'heretofore' not infrequently in the sense of 'hitherto', and this seems to be implied in 'Let their flames retire'. I have therefore preferred the perfect tense of the MSS. to the preterite of the editions. The 'hath' of O'F is a change made in the supposed interests of grammar, if not used as a plural form, for 'their flames' implies that the fires of lust and of envy are distinguished. In speaking of the first Donne thinks mainly of his youth, of the latter he has in memory his years of suitorship at Court.

Page 324, V. 11. have burnt it before. Donne often uses 'before' similarly to 'up to now', and this seems to be reflected in 'Let their flames retire'. I have therefore preferred the perfect tense of the manuscripts to the past tense of the editions. The 'has' of O'F is a change made for grammatical reasons, if not used as a plural form, since 'their flames' suggests that the fires of lust and envy are separate. When talking about lust, Donne is mostly thinking about his youth, while when referring to envy, he recalls his years of courting at Court.

VI. 7, note. Or presently, I know not, see that Face. This line, which occurs in several independent MSS., is doubtless Donne's, but the reading of the text is probably his own emendation. The first form of the line suggested too distinctly a not approved, or even heretical, doctrine to which Donne refers more than once in his sermons: 'So Audivimus, et ab Antiquis, We have heard, and heard by them of old, That in how good state soever they dye yet the souls of the departed do not see the face of God, nor enjoy his presence, till the day of Judgement; This we have heard, and from so many of them of old, as that the voyce of that part is louder, then of the other. And amongst those reverend and blessed Fathers, which straied into these errors, some were hearers and Disciples of the Apostles themselves, as Papias was a disciple of S. John and yet Papias was a Millenarian, and expected his thousand yeares prosperity upon the earth after the Resurrection: some of them were Disciples of the Apostles, and some of them were better men then the Apostles, for they were Bishops of Rome; Clement was so: and yet Clement was one of them, who denied the fruition of the sight of God, by the Saints, till the Judgement.' Sermons 80. 73. 739-40.

VI. 7, note. Or right now, I don’t know, look at that Face. This line, which appears in several independent manuscripts, is definitely Donne's, but the wording is likely his own revision. The original version of the line suggested too clearly a disapproved, or even heretical, belief that Donne references multiple times in his sermons: 'So We have heard, and have heard from those of old, that regardless of how well they die, the souls of the departed do not see God's face or enjoy His presence until Judgment Day; we have heard this from so many of them from the past, that the voice of that group is louder than the other. Among those revered and blessed Fathers who went astray into these errors, some were hearers and disciples of the Apostles themselves, such as Papias who was a disciple of St. John, and yet Papias was a Millenarian who anticipated a thousand years of prosperity on earth after the Resurrection. Some of them were disciples of the Apostles, and some were even better men than the Apostles, as they were Bishops of Rome; Clement was one of them: and yet Clement was among those who denied that the Saints would experience the sight of God until Judgment.' Sermons 80. 73. 739-40.

There are two not strictly orthodox opinions to which Donne seems to have leant: (1) this, perhaps a remnant of his belief in Purgatory, the theory of a state of preparation, in this doctrine applied even to the saints; (2) a form of the doctrine now called 'Conditional Immortality'. See note on Letter To the Countesse of Bedford, p. 196, l. 58.

There are two opinions that aren't entirely traditional which Donne appears to have favored: (1) this, possibly a leftover from his belief in Purgatory, the idea of a state of preparation, applied even to the saints; (2) a version of the belief now referred to as 'Conditional Immortality'. See note on Letter To the Countesse of Bedford, p. 196, l. 58.

Page 325, VII. 6. dearth. This reading of the Westmoreland MS. is surely right notwithstanding the consensus of the editions and other MSS. in reading 'death'. The poet is enumerating various modes in which death comes; death itself cannot be one of these. The 'death' in l. 8 perhaps explains the error; it certainly makes the error more obvious.

Page 325, VII. 6. dearth. This reading from the Westmoreland manuscript is definitely correct despite what the other editions and manuscripts say by using 'death'. The poet lists different ways that death can occur; death itself can’t be one of these. The 'death' in line 8 might clarify the mistake; it really highlights the error.

VIII. 7. in us, not immediately. I have interjected a comma after 'us' in order to bring out distinctly the Scholastic doctrine of Angelic knowledge on which this sonnet turns. See note on The Dreame with the quotation from Aquinas. What Donne says here is: 'If our minds or thoughts are known to the saints in heaven as to angels, not [pg 233] immediately, but by circumstances and signs (such as blushing or a quickened pulsation) which are apparent in us, how shall the sincerity of my grief be known to them, since these signs are found in lovers, conjurers and pharisees?' 'Deo tantum sunt naturaliter cognitae cogitationes cordium.' 'God alone who put grief in my heart knows its sincerity.'

VIII. 7. in us, not immediately. I added a comma after 'us' to clarify the Scholastic idea of Angelic knowledge that this sonnet is based on. See the note on The Dream with the quote from Aquinas. What Donne means here is: 'If our thoughts are known to the saints in heaven just like they are to angels, not immediately, but through circumstances and signs (like blushing or a racing heartbeat) that are visible in us, how will they understand the truth of my grief, since these signs can also be found in lovers, magicians, and hypocrites?' 'Deo tantum sunt naturaliter cognitae cogitationes cordium.' 'Only God, who placed grief in my heart, knows its truth.'

l. 10. vile blasphemous Conjurers. The 'vilde' of the MSS. is obviously the right reading. The form too is that which Donne used if we may judge by the MSS., and by the fact that in Elegie XIV: Julia he rhymes thus:

l. 10. vile blasphemous Conjurers. The 'vilde' in the manuscripts is clearly the correct reading. This form is also what Donne used, if we can judge by the manuscripts and by the fact that in Elegie XIV: Julia he rhymes like this:

and (which is worse than vilde)

and (which is worse than wild)

Sticke jealousie in wedlock, her owne childe

Stick jealousy in marriage, her own child

Scapes not the showers of envie.

Scape not the showers of envy.

By printing 'vile' the old and modern editions destroy the rhyme. In the sonnet indeed the rhyme is not affected, and accordingly, as I am not prepared to change every 'vile' to 'vilde' in the poems, I have printed 'vile'. W writes vile. Probably one might use either form.

By printing 'vile,' both the old and new editions ruin the rhyme. In the sonnet, the rhyme isn't affected, and since I'm not ready to change every 'vile' to 'vilde' in the poems, I have printed 'vile.' W writes vile. You could probably use either form.

Page 326, IX. 9-10. I have followed here the punctuation of W, which takes 'O God' in close connexion with the preceding line; the vocative case seems to be needed since God has not been directly addressed until l. 9. The punctuation of D, H49, which has often determined that of 1633, is not really different from that of W:

Page 326, IX. 9-10. I’ve followed the punctuation from W, which connects 'O God' closely with the previous line; the vocative case seems necessary since God hasn’t been directly addressed until line 9. The punctuation of D, H49, which has often shaped that of 1633, is actually quite similar to W:

But who am I, that dare dispute with Thee?

But who am I to argue with You?

Oh God; Oh of thyne, &c.

Oh God; Oh your, etc.

Here, as so often, the question-mark is placed immediately after the question, before the sentence is ended. But 'Oh God' goes with the question. A new strain begins with the second 'Oh'. The editions, by punctuating

Here, as often happens, the question mark is placed right after the question, before the sentence is finished. But "Oh God" is part of the question. A new tone starts with the second "Oh." The editions, by punctuating

But who am I that dare dispute with thee?

But who am I to argue with you?

O God, Oh! &c.

O God, Oh! &c.

(which modern editors have followed), make 'O God, Oh!' a hurried series of exclamations introducing the prayer which follows. This suits the style of these abrupt, passionate poems. But it leaves the question without an address to point it; and to my own mind the hurried, feverous effect of 'O God, Oh!' is more than compensated for by the weight which is thrown, by the punctuation adopted, upon the second 'Oh',—a sigh drawn from the very depths of the heart,

(which modern editors have followed), make 'O God, Oh!' a quick series of exclamations leading into the prayer that follows. This fits the style of these sudden, passionate poems. However, it leaves the question without a clear direction; and in my view, the frantic, intense feel of 'O God, Oh!' is more than balanced by the emphasis placed, by the punctuation used, on the second 'Oh',—a sigh coming from the very depths of the heart,

so piteous and profound

so sad and deep

As it did seem to shatter all his bulk,

As it appeared to break apart all his mass,

And end his being.

And end his existence.

Page 327, XII. 1. Why are wee by all creatures, &c. The 'am I' of the W is probably what Donne first wrote, and I am strongly tempted to restore it. Donne's usual spelling of 'am' is 'ame' [pg 234] in his letters. This might have been changed to 'are', which would have brought the change of 'I' to 'we' in its wake. On the other hand there are evidences in this sonnet of corrections made by Donne himself (e.g. l. 9), and he may have altered the first line as being too egotistical in sound. I have therefore retained the text of the editions.

Page 327, XII. 1. Why are we by all creatures, &c. The 'am I' of the W is likely what Donne originally wrote, and I really want to restore it. Donne usually spells 'am' as 'ame' [pg 234] in his letters. This might have been changed to 'are', which would have led to changing 'I' to 'we'. On the other hand, there are signs in this sonnet of corrections made by Donne himself (e.g. l. 9), and he may have modified the first line because it sounded too self-centered. I have therefore kept the text from the editions.

l. 4. Simple, and further from corruption? The 'simple' of 1633 and D, H49, W is preferable to the 'simpler' of the later editions and somewhat inferior MSS. which Chambers has adopted, inadvertently, I think, for he does not notice the earlier reading. The dropping of an 'r' would of course be very easy; but the simplicity of the element does not admit of comparison, and what Donne says is, I think, 'The elements are purer than we are, and (being simple) farther from corruption.'

l. 4. Simple, and further from corruption? The 'simple' from 1633 and D, H49, W is better than the 'simpler' from the later editions and the somewhat lower-quality manuscripts that Chambers has used, which I believe he did unintentionally, since he doesn't mention the earlier version. It's pretty easy to drop an 'r'; however, the simplicity of the element can't be compared, and what Donne is saying is, I think, 'The elements are purer than we are, and (being simple) farther from corruption.'

Page 328, XIII. 4-6.

Page 328, XIII. 4-6.

Whether that countenance can thee affright,

Whether that face can scare you,

Teares in his eyes quench the amazing light,

Tears in his eyes dim the incredible light,

Blood fills his frownes, which from his pierc'd head fell.

Blood fills his frowns, which fell from his pierced head.

Chambers alters the comma after 'affright' to a full stop, the Grolier Club editor to a semicolon. Both place a semicolon after 'fell'. Any change of the old punctuation seems to me to disguise the close relation in which the fifth and sixth lines stand to the third. It is with the third line they must go, not with the seventh, with which a slightly different thought is introduced. 'Mark the picture of Christ in thy heart and ask, can that countenance affright thee in whose eyes the light of anger is quenched in tears, the furrows of whose frowns are filled with blood.' Then, from the countenance Donne's thought turns to the tongue. The full stop, accidentally dropped after 'fell' in the editions of 1633 and 1635, was restored in 1639.

Chambers changes the comma after 'affright' to a period, while the Grolier Club editor changes it to a semicolon. Both put a semicolon after 'fell'. Any modifications to the original punctuation seem to me to obscure the close relationship between the fifth and sixth lines and the third. They should align with the third line, not the seventh, which introduces a slightly different idea. 'Mark the picture of Christ in your heart and ask, can that face frighten you whose eyes hold back anger with tears, the lines of whose frowns are filled with blood?' Then, from the face, Donne shifts his focus to the tongue. The period, which was accidentally left out after 'fell' in the editions of 1633 and 1635, was added back in 1639.

l. 14. assures. In this case the MSS. enable us to correct an obvious error of all the printed editions.

l. 14. ensures. In this case, the manuscripts help us fix a clear mistake found in all the printed editions.

Page 329, XVI. 9. Yet such are thy laws. I have adopted the reading 'thy' of the Westmoreland and some other MSS. because the sense seems to require it. 'These' and 'those' referring to the same antecedent make a harsh construction. 'Thy laws necessarily transcend the limits of human capacity and therefore some doubt whether these conditions of our salvation can be fulfilled by men. They cannot, but grace and spirit revive what law and letter kill.'

Page 329, XVI. 9. Yet such are your laws. I have chosen to use 'your' from the Westmoreland and some other manuscripts because it fits the meaning better. Using 'these' and 'those' to refer to the same thing creates a clumsy phrase. 'Your laws necessarily go beyond what humans can achieve, which leads to doubts about whether these conditions for our salvation can be met by people. They can’t, but grace and spirit bring to life what law and letter destroy.'

l. 11. None doth; but all-healing grace and spirit. I have dropped the 'thy' of the editions, following all the MSS. I have no doubt that 'thy' has been inserted: (1) It spoils the rhyme: 'spirit' has to rhyme with 'yet', which is impossible unless the accent may fall on the second syllable; (2) 'thy' has been inserted, as 'spirit' has been spelt with a capital letter, under the impression that 'spirit' stands for the Divine Spirit, the Holy Ghost. But obviously 'spirit' is opposed to 'letter' as 'grace' is to 'law'. In W both 'grace' and 'spirit' are spelt with capitals. Either both or neither must [pg 235] be so treated. 'Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit: for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.' 2 Cor. iii. 6.

l. 11. No one does; but the all-healing grace and spirit. I’ve removed the 'thy' from the editions, following all the manuscripts. I’m sure that 'thy' was added: (1) It disrupts the rhyme: 'spirit' needs to rhyme with 'yet,' which is impossible unless the accent falls on the second syllable; (2) 'thy' was added because 'spirit' has been capitalized, under the assumption that 'spirit' refers to the Divine Spirit, the Holy Ghost. But clearly 'spirit' contrasts with 'letter' just as 'grace' contrasts with 'law.' In W, both 'grace' and 'spirit' are capitalized. Either both or neither should be treated that way. '[pg 235] Who also has made us competent ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit: for the letter kills, but the spirit gives life.' 2 Cor. iii. 6.

If 'thy' is to be retained, then 'spirit' must be pronounced 'sprit'. Commentators on Shakespeare declare that this happens, but it is very difficult to prove it. When Donne needs a monosyllable he uses 'spright'; 'spirit' he rhymes as disyllable with 'merit'.

If 'thy' is to be kept, then 'spirit' must be pronounced 'sprit'. Commentators on Shakespeare say that this occurs, but it's quite hard to prove. When Donne needs a one-syllable word, he uses 'spright'; he rhymes 'spirit' as a two-syllable word with 'merit'.

Page 330, XVII. 1. she whom I lov'd. This is the reference to his wife's death which dates these poems. Anne More, Donne's wife, died on August 15, 1617, on the seventh day after the birth of her twelfth child. She was buried in the church of St. Clement Danes. Her monument disappeared when the Church was rebuilt. The inscription ran:

Page 330, XVII. 1. the one I loved. This refers to the death of his wife, marking the time these poems were written. Anne More, Donne's wife, passed away on August 15, 1617, just seven days after giving birth to their twelfth child. She was buried in the church of St. Clement Danes. Her memorial was lost when the church was rebuilt. The inscription read:

    left brace Annae right brace    
Georgie right brace More info de left brace Filiae
Robert Lothesley Soror.
Wilielmi Equitum Nept.
Christopher Aurator Pronept.
Foeminae lectissimae, dilectissimaeq'
Conjugi charissimae, castissimaeq'
Matri piissimae, indulgentissimaeq'
xv annis in conjugio transactis,
vii post xii partum (quorum vii superstant) dies
immani febre correptae
(quod hoc saxum fari jussit
Ipse prae dolore infans)
Maritus (miserrimum dictu) olim charae charus
cineribus cineres spondet suos,
novo matrimonio (annuat Deus) hoc loco sociandos,
JOHANNE DONNE
Sacr: Theol: Profess:
Secessit
Ano xxxiii aetat. suae et sui Jesu
CI. DC. XVII.
Aug. xv

XVIII. It is clear enough why this sonnet was not published. It would have revealed Donne, already three years in orders, as still conscious of all the difficulties involved in a choice between the three divisions of Christianity—Rome, Geneva (made to include Germany), and England. This is the theme of his earliest serious poem, the Satyre III, and the subject recurs in the letters and sermons. Donne entered the Church of England not from a conviction that it, and it alone, was the true Church, but because he had first reached the position that there is salvation in each: 'You know I never fettered nor imprisoned the word Religion; not straitening it Frierly ad Religiones factitias, (as the Romans call well their orders of Religion) [pg 236] nor immuring it in a Rome, or a Wittenberg, or a Geneva; they are all virtuall beams of one Sun, and wheresoever they find clay hearts, they harden them, and moulder them into dust; and they entender and mollifie waxen. They are not so contrary as the North and South Poles; and that they are connatural pieces of one circle.' Letters, p. 29. From this position it was easy to pass to the view that, this being so, the Church of England may have special claims on me, as the Church of my Country, and to a recognition of its character as primitive, and as offering a via media. As such it attracted Casaubon and Grotius. But the Church of England never made the appeal to Donne's heart and imagination it did to George Herbert:

XVIII. It’s pretty clear why this sonnet was never published. It would have shown Donne, who had been ordained for three years, as still grappling with the challenges of choosing between the three branches of Christianity—Rome, Geneva (which includes Germany), and England. This is the theme of his earliest serious poem, the Satyre III, and the topic comes up again in his letters and sermons. Donne joined the Church of England not because he was convinced it was the one true Church, but because he had reached the understanding that there is salvation in each: 'You know I never restricted the word Religion; I didn't limit it to Frierly ad Religiones factitias, (as the Romans nicely call their religious orders) [pg 236] or confine it to a Rome, or a Wittenberg, or a Geneva; they are all valid rays of one Sun, and wherever they find hardened hearts, they soften them, and turn them to dust; and they strengthen and soften wax. They aren’t as opposite as the North and South Poles; they are natural pieces of one circle.' Letters, p. 29. From this perspective, it was an easy step to conclude that, given this reality, the Church of England might have special significance for me as the Church of my Country, leading to an acknowledgment of its primitive character and its offering of a via media. This drew in Casaubon and Grotius. However, the Church of England never touched Donne's heart and imagination the way it did for George Herbert:

Beautie in thee takes up her place

Beautie in you takes her place

And dates her letters from thy face

And she dates her letters from your face

When she doth write.

When she writes.

Herbert, The British Church.

Herbert, *The British Church*.

Compare, however, the rest of Donne's poem with Herbert's description of Rome and Geneva, and also: 'Trouble not thy selfe to know the formes and fashions of forraine particular Churches; neither of a Church in the Lake, nor a Church upon seven hils'. Sermons 80. 76. 769.

Compare, however, the rest of Donne's poem with Herbert's description of Rome and Geneva, and also: 'Don't trouble yourself to understand the forms and practices of foreign individual churches; neither of a church in the lake, nor a church on seven hills.' Sermons 80. 76. 769.

Page 331. The Cross.

Donne has evidently in view the aversion of the Puritan to the sign of the cross used in baptism.

Donne clearly references the Puritan dislike for the sign of the cross used in baptism.

With the latter part of the poem compare George Herbert's The Crosse.

With the later part of the poem, compare George Herbert's The Crosse.

Page 332, l. 27. extracted chimique medicine. Compare:

Page 332, l. 27. extracted chemical medicine. Compare:

Only in this one thing, be no Galenist; To make

Only in this one thing, don't be a Galenist; To make

Courts hot ambitions wholesome, do not take

Courts have intense ambitions that are not pure or innocent; they don't hold back.

A dramme of Countries dulnesse; do not adde

A bit of the countries' dullness; do not add

Correctives, but as chymiques, purge the bad.

Correctives, but as chemicals, eliminate the bad.

Letters to, &c., p. 182, ll. 59-62.

Letters to, &c., p. 182, ll. 59-62.

ll. 33-4.

ll. 33-4.

As perchance carvers do not faces make,

Just as maybe sculptors don’t create faces,

But that away, which hid them there, do take.

But take away what hid them there.

'To make representations of men, or of other creatures, we finde two wayes; Statuaries have one way, and Painters have another: Statuaries doe it by Substraction; They take away, they pare off some parts of that stone, or that timber, which they work upon, and then that which they leave, becomes like that man, whom they would represent: Painters doe it by Addition; Whereas the cloth or table presented nothing before, they adde colours, and lights, and shadowes, and so there arises a representation.' Sermons 80. 44. 440.

'To depict men or other creatures, we have two approaches: Sculptors use one method, and Painters use another. Sculptors work by Subtraction; they remove and carve away parts of the stone or wood they're shaping, leaving behind a form that resembles the person they're illustrating. Painters, on the other hand, work by Addition; they take a blank canvas and add colors, light, and shadows, creating a representation from nothing.' Sermons 80. 44. 440.

Norton compares Michelangelo's lines:

Norton compares Michelangelo's work:

Non ha l' ottimo artista alcun concetto

Non ha l'ottimo artista alcun concetto

Ch' un marmo solo in se non circonscriva

Ch' un marmo solo in se non circonscriva

Col suo soverchio, e solo a quello arriva

Col suo soverchio, e solo a quello arriva

La man che obbedisce all' intelletto.

The hand that obeys the mind.

[pg 237]

[pg 237]

Page 333, l. 47. So with harsh, &c. Chambers, I do not know why, punctuates this line:

Page 333, l. 47. So with harsh, &c. Chambers, for some reason, punctuates this line:

So with harsh, hard, sour, stinking; cross the rest;

So with harsh, tough, sour, stinky; cross the rest;

This disguises the connexion of 'cross' with its adverbial qualifications. The meaning is that as we cross the eye by making it contemplate 'bad objects' so we must cross the rest, i.e. the other senses, with harsh (the ear), hard (touch), sour (the taste), and stinking (the sense of smell). The asceticism of Donne in his later life is strikingly evidenced in such lines as these.

This hides the connection of 'cross' with its adverbial descriptions. The idea is that just as we make the eye focus on 'bad things,' we should also affect the other senses—harsh for hearing, hard for touch, sour for taste, and stinky for smell. Donne's strict lifestyle in his later years is clearly shown in lines like these.

l. 48. I have made an emendation here which seems to me to combine happily the text of 1633 and that of the later editions. It seems to me that 1633 has dropped 'all', 1635-69 have dropped 'call'. I thought the line as I give it was in O'F, but found on inquiry I had misread the collation. I should withdraw it, but cannot find it in my heart to do so.

l. 48. I’ve made a change here that I think nicely blends the text from 1633 with the later editions. It appears that 1633 missed 'all', while 1635-69 missed 'call'. I initially believed the line I provided was in O'F, but after checking, I realized I misread the collation. I should take it back, but I just can't bring myself to do that.

l. 52. Points downewards. I think the MS. reading is probably right, because (1) 'Pants' is the same as 'hath palpitation'; (2) Donne alludes to the anatomy of the heart, in the same terms, in the Essayes in Divinity, p. 74 (ed. Jessop, 1855): 'O Man, which art said to be the epilogue, and compendium of all this world, and the Hymen and matrimonial knot of eternal and mortal things ... and was made by God's hands, not His commandment; and hast thy head erected to heaven, and all others to the centre, that yet only thy heart of all others points downward, and only trembles.'

l. 52. Points downwards. I believe the manuscript reading is likely correct because (1) 'Pants' is the same as 'has a fast heartbeat'; (2) Donne references the anatomy of the heart using the same language in the Essayes in Divinity, p. 74 (ed. Jessop, 1855): 'O Man, who is said to be the conclusion and summary of this world, and the union and marital bond of both eternal and mortal things ... and was created by God's hands, not His command; and you have your head raised to heaven, while all others are directed to the center, yet only your heart, unlike all others, points downward and only quivers.'

The reference in each case is to the anatomy of the day: 'The figure of it, as Hippocrates saith in his Booke de Corde is Pyramidall, or rather turbinated and somewhat answering to the proportion of a Pine Apple, because a man is broad and short chested. For the Basis above is large and circular but not exactly round, and after it by degrees endeth in a cone or dull and blunt round point ... His lower part is called the Vertex or top, Mucro or point, the Cone, the heighth of the heart. Hippocrates calleth it the taile which Galen saith ... is the basest part, as the Basis is the noblest.' Helkiah Crooke: ΜΙΚΡΟΚΟΣΜΟΓΡΑΦΙΑ, A Description of the Body of Man, &c. (1631), Book I, chap. ii, Of the Heart.

The reference in each case is to the anatomy of the day: 'Its shape, as Hippocrates says in his book de Corde, is pyramid-like, or more accurately, resembles a spiraled shape and somewhat resembles the proportion of a pineapple, because a person has a broad and short chest. The top is wide and circular but not perfectly round, and it gradually ends in a cone or a dull, rounded point... The lower part is called the Vertex or top, Mucro or point, referred to as the Cone, the height of the heart. Hippocrates calls it the tail, while Galen states... it is the lowest part, whereas the Base is the highest.' Helkiah Crooke: ΜΙΚΡΟΚΟΣΜΟΓΡΑΦΙΑ, A Description of the Body of Man, &c. (1631), Book I, chap. ii, Of the Heart.

'The heart therefore is called καρδία ἀπὸ τοῦ κερδαίνεσθαι, (sic. i.e. κραδαίνεσθαι) which signifieth to beate because it is perpetually moved from the ingate to the outgate of life.' Ibid., Book VII, The Preface.

'The heart is therefore called καρδία ἀπὸ τοῦ κερδαίνεσθαι, (sic. i.e. κραδαίνεσθαι) which means to beat because it is constantly in motion from the entrance to the exit of life.' Ibid., Book VII, The Preface.

l. 53. dejections. Donne uses both the words given here: 'dejections of spirit,' Sermons 50. 13. 102; and 'these detorsions have small force, but (as sunbeams striking obliquely, or arrows diverted with a twig by the way) they lessen their strength, being turned upon another mark than they were destined to,' Essays in Divinity (Jessop), p. 42.

l. 53. dejections. Donne uses both of the phrases mentioned here: 'dejections of spirit,' Sermons 50. 13. 102; and 'these detorsions have small force, but (like sunbeams hitting at an angle, or arrows deflected by a twig along the way) they weaken their strength, being aimed at a different target than they were originally intended for,' Essays in Divinity (Jessop), p. 42.

l. 61. fruitfully. The improved sense, as well as the unanimity of the MSS., justifies the adoption of this reading. A preacher [pg 238] may deal 'faithfully' with his people. The adverb refers to his action, not its result in them. The Cross of Christ, in Donne's view, must always deal faithfully; whether its action produces fruit depends on our hearts.

l. 61. fruitfully. The better understanding, along with the agreement of the manuscripts, supports this reading. A preacher [pg 238] can connect 'faithfully' with his congregation. The adverb pertains to his actions, not the outcomes in them. In Donne's perspective, the Cross of Christ must always act faithfully; whether its impact bears fruit relies on our hearts.

Page 334. The Annunciation and Passion.

The MSS. add 'falling upon one day Anno Dñi 1608'; i.e. March 25, 16089. George Herbert wrote some Latin verses In Natales et Pascha concurrentes, and Sir John Beaumont an English poem 'Vpon the two great feasts of the Annuntiation and Resurrection falling on the same day, March 25, 1627'.

The manuscripts add 'falling on one day in the year 1608'; that is, March 25, 16089. George Herbert wrote some Latin verses In Natales et Pascha concurrentes, and Sir John Beaumont wrote an English poem 'Upon the two great feasts of the Annunciation and Resurrection falling on the same day, March 25, 1627'.

Page 336. Good Friday.

l. 2. The intelligence: i.e. the angel. Each sphere has its angel or intelligence that moves and directs it. Grosart quotes the arrangement,—the Sun, Raphael; the Moon, Gabriel; Mercury, Michael; Mars, Chemuel; Jupiter, Adahiel; Venus, Haniel; Saturn, Zaphiel.

l. 2. The intelligence: meaning the angel. Each sphere has its own angel or intelligence that moves and guides it. Grosart lists the arrangement: the Sun, Raphael; the Moon, Gabriel; Mercury, Michael; Mars, Chemuel; Jupiter, Adahiel; Venus, Haniel; Saturn, Zaphiel.

l. 4. motions. Nothing is more easy and common than the dropping of the final 's', which in writing was indicated by little more than a stroke. The reference is to the doctrine of cycles and epicycles.

l. 4. motions. Nothing is easier or more common than dropping the final 's', which in writing was shown by little more than a stroke. The reference is to the theory of cycles and epicycles.

l. 13. But that Christ on this Crosse, did rise and fall. Grosart and Chambers adopt the reading 'his Crosse' of 1635-69, the former without any reference to the alternative reading. Professor Norton, in the Grolier Club edition, prints this, but in a note at the end remarks' that all editions after that of 1633 give this verse, correctly,

l. 13. But that Christ on this Cross, did rise and fall. Grosart and Chambers adopt the reading 'his Cross' from 1635-69, with the former not mentioning the alternative reading. Professor Norton, in the Grolier Club edition, prints this but notes at the end that all editions after 1633 correctly present this verse,

But that Christ on his cross did rise and fall'.

But that Christ on his cross did rise and fall.

The agreement of the later editions is of little importance. They too often agree to go wrong. The balance of the MS. evidence is on the side of 1633. To me 'this' seems the more vivid and pointed reading. The line must be taken in close connexion with what precedes. 'If I turned to the East,' says Donne, 'I should see Christ lifted on to his Cross to die, a Sun by rising set. And unless Christ had consented to rise and set on this Crosse (this Crosse which I should see in vision if I turned my head), which was raised this day, Sin would have eternally benighted all.'

The agreement of the later editions doesn't really matter much. They often agree to be incorrect. The evidence from the manuscripts leans towards 1633. To me, 'this' feels like the more vivid and impactful choice. The line needs to be closely connected to what comes before it. 'If I turned to the East,' says Donne, 'I would see Christ lifted up on his Cross to die, a Sun that rises and sets. And unless Christ had agreed to rise and set on this Cross (this Cross that I would see if I turned my head), which was raised today, Sin would have eternally plunged us into darkness.'

l. 22. turne all spheres. The 'tune all speares' of the editions and some MSS. is tempting because of (as it is doubtless due to) the Platonic doctrine of the music of the spheres. But Donne was more of a Schoolman and Aristotelian than a Platonist, and I think there can be little doubt that he is describing Christ as the 'first mover'. On the other hand 'tune' may include 'turne'. The Dutch poet translates:

l. 22. turne all spheres. The 'tune all speares' found in various editions and some manuscripts is intriguing, likely reflecting the Platonic idea of the music of the spheres. However, Donne was more aligned with Scholasticism and Aristotelian thought than Platonism, and it's clear that he is portraying Christ as the 'first mover.' That said, 'tune' might also encompass 'turne.' The Dutch poet translates:

Die 't Noord en Zuyder-punt bereicken,

Die 't Noord en Zuyder-punt bereicken,

daer Sy 't spanden

dear Sy, it's splendid

Er geven met een' draeg elck Hemel-rond

Er geven met een' draeg elck Hemel-rond

sijn toon.

your voice.

[pg 239]

[pg 239]

The idea that the note of each is due to the rate at which it is spun is that of Plato, The Republic, x.

The concept that the sound of each note comes from the speed at which it spins is attributed to Plato, The Republic, x.

Page 338. THE LITANIE.

In a letter to Goodyere written apparently in 1609 or 1610, Donne says: 'Since my imprisonment in my bed, I have made a meditation in verse, which I call a Litany; the word you know imports no other then supplication, but all Churches have one forme of supplication, by that name. Amongst ancient annals I mean some 800 years, I have met two Litanies in Latin verse, which gave me not the reason of my meditations, for in good faith I thought not upon them then, but they give me a defence, if any man, to a Lay man, and a private, impute it as a fault, to take such divine and publique names, to his own little thoughts. The first of these was made by Ratpertus a Monk of Suevia; and the other by S. Notker, of whom I will give you this note by the way, that he is a private Saint, for a few Parishes; they were both but monks and the Letanies poor and barbarous enough; yet Pope Nicolas the 5, valued their devotion so much, that he canonized both their Poems, and commanded them for publike service in their Churches: mine is for lesser Chappels, which are my friends, and though a copy of it were due to you, now, yet I am so unable to serve my self with writing it for you at this time (being some 30 staves of 9 lines) that I must intreat you to take a promise that you shall have the first, for a testimony of that duty which I owe to your love, and to my self, who am bound to cherish it by my best offices. That by which it will deserve best acceptation, is, that neither the Roman Church need call it defective, because it abhors not the particular mention of the blessed Triumphers in heaven; nor the Reformed can discreetly accuse it, of attributing more then a rectified devotion ought to doe.'

In a letter to Goodyere, written probably in 1609 or 1610, Donne says: 'Since I’ve been stuck in bed, I’ve created a meditation in verse that I call a Litany; the word simply means supplication, but all Churches use that term for a particular form of supplication. In the ancient records, I found two Litanies in Latin verse from about 800 years ago, which didn’t inspire my meditations at the time, as I honestly didn’t think of them then. However, they do provide me with a defense in case anyone, especially a layperson, claims it's wrong for me to take such divine and public names for my own personal reflections. The first was written by Ratpertus, a monk from Swabia, and the other by St. Notker. I’ll mention that he is a lesser-known saint, only honored in a few parishes. Both were merely monks, and their Litanies were quite poor and rough, yet Pope Nicholas V valued their devotion so highly that he canonized their poems and mandated their use in church services. Mine is intended for smaller chapels, which I consider my friends. While a copy of it should rightfully be given to you, I’m currently unable to write it for you as it consists of around 30 stanzas of 9 lines each. So, I must ask you to take my word that you’ll receive the first copy as a testament to the duty I owe to your love and to myself, as I’m committed to nurturing it through my best efforts. Its value is that neither the Roman Church can claim it’s lacking, since it doesn’t shy away from mentioning the blessed triumphant saints in heaven; nor can the Reformed churches rightfully accuse it of attributing more than proper devotion should.'

The Litanies referred to in Donne's letter to Goodyere may be read in Migne's Patrologia Latina, vol. lxxxvii, col. 39 and 42. They are certainly barbarous enough. That of Ratpertus is entitled Litania Ratperti ad processionem diebus Dominicis, and begins:

The Litanies mentioned in Donne's letter to Goodyere can be found in Migne's Patrologia Latina, vol. lxxxvii, col. 39 and 42. They are definitely quite rough. The one by Ratpertus is called Litania Ratperti ad processionem diebus Dominicis, and starts:

Ardua spes mundi, solidator et inclyte coeli

Ardua spes mundi, solidator et inclyte coeli

Christe, exaudi nos propitius famulos.

Christ, hear us kindly, your servants.

Virgo Dei Genetrix rutilans in honore perennis,

Virgo Dei Genetrix shining in eternal honor,

Ora pro famulis, sancta Maria, tuis.

Ora pro famulis, Santa Maria, tuus.

The other is headed Notkeri Magistri cognomento Balbuli Litania rhythmica, and opens thus:

The other is titled Notkeri Magistri cognomento Balbuli Litania rhythmica, and begins like this:

Votis supplicibus voces super astra feramus,

Votis supplicibus voces super astra feramus,

Trinus ut et simplex nos regat omnipotens.

Trinus, may the all-powerful guide us simply and straightforwardly.

Sancte Pater, adiuva nos, Sancte Fili, adiuva nos,

Sanctus Pater, help us, Sanctus Fili, help us,

Compar his et Spiritus, ungue nos intrinsecus.

Compar his et Spiritus, ungue nos intrinsecus.

[pg 240]

[pg 240]

Michael, John the Baptist, Peter, Paul, and Stephen, martyrs and virgins, are appealed to in both. There are some differences in respect of particular saints invoked.

Michael, John the Baptist, Peter, Paul, and Stephen, martyrs and virgins, are referenced in both. There are some differences regarding the specific saints that are called upon.

It is interesting also to compare Donne's series of petitions with those in a Middle English Litany preserved in the Balliol Coll. MS. 354 (published by Edward Flügel in Anglia xxv. 220). The poetry is very poor and I need not quote. The interesting feature is the list of petitions 'Vnto the ffader', 'ye sonne', 'ye holy gost', 'the trinite', 'our lady', 'ye angelles'. 'ye propre angell', 'John baptist', 'ye appostiles', 'ye martires', 'the confessours', 'ye virgins', 'unto all sayntes'. Donne, it will be observed, includes the patriarchs and the prophets, but omits any reference to a guardian angel and to the saints. Other references in his poems and sermons show that he had the thought of a guardian angel often in his mind: 'As that Angel, which God hath given to protect thee, is not weary of his office, for all thy perversenesses, so, howsoever God deale with thee, be not thou weary of bearing thy part, in his Quire here in the Militant Church.' Sermons 80. 44. 440.

It's also interesting to compare Donne's series of petitions with those in a Middle English Litany found in the Balliol Coll. MS. 354 (published by Edward Flügel in Anglia xxv. 220). The poetry is quite poor, and I won't quote it. The interesting part is the list of petitions 'To the Father', 'the Son', 'the Holy Ghost', 'the Trinity', 'our Lady', 'the angels', 'the specific angel', 'John the Baptist', 'the apostles', 'the martyrs', 'the confessors', 'the virgins', 'to all saints'. Donne, it’s worth noting, includes the patriarchs and the prophets but leaves out any mention of a guardian angel and the saints. Other references in his poems and sermons show that he often thought about a guardian angel: 'As that Angel, which God has given to protect you, is not tired of his duty, despite all your faults, so, no matter how God deals with you, don’t be weary of fulfilling your role in his Choir here in the Militant Church.' Sermons 80. 44. 440.

Page 339, l. 34.

Page 339, l. 34.

a such selfe different instinct

a uniquely different instinct

Of these;

Of these;

'As the three persons of the Trinity are distinguished as Power (The Father), Knowledge (The Son), Love (The Holy Ghost), and are yet identical, not three but one, may in me power, love, and knowledge be thus at once distinct and identical.' The comma after 'these' in D, H49, Lec was accidentally dropped. In 1635-69 a comma was then interpolated after 'instinct' and 'Of these' was connected with what follows: 'Of these let all mee elemented bee,' 'these' being made to point forward to the next line. Chambers and the Grolier Club editor both read thus. But D, H49, Lec show what was the original punctuation. Without 'Of these' it is difficult to give a precise meaning to 'instinct'. It would be easy to change 'a such' to 'such a' with most of the MSS., but Donne seems to have affected this order. Compare Elegie X: The Dreame, p. 95, l. 17:

'As the three persons of the Trinity are distinguished as Power (The Father), Knowledge (The Son), and Love (The Holy Ghost), yet remain one, not three but one, may power, love, and knowledge in me be both distinct and identical at the same time.' The comma after 'these' in D, H49, Lec was accidentally omitted. In 1635-69, a comma was then added after 'instinct', and 'Of these' was connected with what follows: 'Of these let all me elemented bee,' with 'these' referring forward to the next line. Chambers and the Grolier Club editor both interpreted it this way. But D, H49, Lec show what the original punctuation was. Without 'Of these', it is hard to give an exact meaning to 'instinct'. It would be simple to change 'a such' to 'such a' in most of the manuscripts, but Donne seems to have preferred this order. Compare Elegie X: The Dreame, p. 95, l. 17:

After a such fruition I shall wake.

After such an experience, I will awaken.

Page 341, l. 86. In Abel dye. Abel was to the early Church a type of Christ, as being the first martyr.

Page 341, l. 86. In Abel dye. Abel represented Christ to the early Church, being the first martyr.

Page 343, ll. 122-4. One might omit the brackets in these lines and substitute a semicolon after 'hearken too' and a comma after 'and do', and make the sense clearer. The MSS. bear evidence to their difficulty. There is certainly no call for brackets as we use them, and the 1633 edition is more sparing of them in this poem than the later editions. What Donne says is: 'While this quire' (enumerated in the previous stanzas) 'prays for us and thou hearkenest to them, let not us whose duty is to pray, to endure patiently, [pg 241] and to do thy will, trust in their prayers so far as to forget our duty of obedience and service.'

Page 343, ll. 122-4. One might remove the brackets in these lines and replace them with a semicolon after 'hearken too' and a comma after 'and do' to make the meaning clearer. The manuscripts show evidence of their difficulty. There’s definitely no need for brackets as we use them, and the 1633 edition uses them less frequently in this poem than the later editions. What Donne is saying is: 'While this quire' (listed in the previous stanzas) 'prays for us and you listen to them, let not us, whose duty is to pray, to endure patiently, [pg 241] and to do your will, trust in their prayers so much that we forget our duty of obedience and service.'

Page 347, l. 231. Which well, if we starve, dine: 'well' has the support of all the MSS. and may be the adverb placed before its verb. 'If we starve they dine well.' In this wire-drawn and tormented poem it is hard to say what Donne may not have written. Most of the editors read 'will', and this appears in some copies of 1633.

Page 347, l. 231. If we starve, they eat well: 'well' is backed by all the manuscripts and might be the adverb positioned before its verb. 'If we starve, they eat well.' In this stretched and complicated poem, it’s difficult to determine what Donne might have actually written. Most editors read 'will', and this appears in some copies of 1633.

l. 243. Heare us, weake ecchoes, O thou eare, and cry. The 'cry' of the editions is surely right. God is at once the source of our prayers and their answerer. Our prayers are echoes of what His grace inspires in our hearts. The 'eye' of S and other MSS., which also read 'wretches' for 'ecchoes', is due to a misapprehension of the condensed thought, and 'eye' with 'ecchoes' is entirely irrelevant. JC tries another emendation: 'Oh thou heare our cry.'

l. 243. Listen to us, weak echoes, O you ear, and cry. The 'cry' in the editions is definitely correct. God is both the source of our prayers and the one who answers them. Our prayers are echoes of what His grace inspires in our hearts. The 'eye' found in S and other manuscripts, which also use 'wretches' instead of 'echoes', results from a misunderstanding of the compressed thought, and 'eye' with 'echoes' is completely irrelevant. JC suggests a different revision: 'Oh you hear our cry.'

'Every man who prostrates himselfe in his chamber, and poures out his soule in prayer to God;... though his faith assure him, that God hath granted all that he asked upon the first petition of his prayer, yea before he made it, (for God put that petition in to his heart and mouth, and moved him to aske it, that thereby he might be moved to grant it), yet as long as the Spirit enables him he continues his prayer,' &c. Sermons 80. 77. 786.

'Every man who kneels in his room and pours out his soul in prayer to God;... even if his faith assures him that God has granted everything he asked for right from the first request of his prayer, yes, even before he made it, (because God inspired that request in his heart and mouth, and prompted him to ask for it, so that he could be encouraged to grant it), yet as long as the Spirit empowers him, he keeps on praying,' &c. Sermons 80. 77. 786.

But indeed we do not need to go to the Sermons to see that this is Donne's meaning. He has emphasized it already in this poem: e.g. in Stanza xxiii:

But actually, we don't need to look at the Sermons to understand that this is what Donne means. He has already highlighted it in this poem: for example, in Stanza xxiii:

Heare us, for till thou heare us, Lord

Heed us, for until you listen to us, Lord

We know not what to say:

We don't know what to say:

Thine eare to'our sighes, teares, thoughts gives voice and word.

Your ear to our sighs, tears, and thoughts gives them a voice and words.

O Thou who Satan heard'st in Jobs sicke day,

O You who heard Satan in Job's sick day,

Heare thy selfe now, for thou in us dost pray.

Hear yourself now, for you are praying in us.

'But in things of this kind (i.e. sermons), that soul that inanimates them never departs from them. The Spirit of God that dictates them in the speaker or writer, and is present in his tongue or hand, meets him again (as we meet ourselves in a glass) in the eyes and ears and hearts of the hearers and readers.' Gosse, Life, &c., i. 123: To ... the Countess of Montgomery.

'But in matters like these (i.e. sermons), the soul that gives them life never leaves them. The Spirit of God that inspires the speaker or writer and is present in their words or writing shows up again (just as we see ourselves in a mirror) in the eyes, ears, and hearts of the listeners and readers.' Gosse, Life, &c., i. 123: To ... the Countess of Montgomery.

'God cannot be called a cry', Grosart says; but St. Paul so describes the work of the Spirit: 'Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities, for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. And he that searcheth the heart knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God.' Calvin thus closes his note on the passage: 'Atque ita locutus est Paulus quo significantius id totum tribueret Spiritus gratiae. Iubemur quidem pulsare, sed nemo sponte praemeditari [pg 242] vel unam syllabam poterit, nisi arcano Spiritus sui instinctu nos Deus pulset, adeoque sibi corda nostra aperiat.'

'God can't be called a cry,' Grosart says; but St. Paul describes the work of the Spirit this way: 'In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weaknesses, because we don't know what we should pray for as we should; but the Spirit himself intercedes for us with groans that can't be expressed. And the one who searches our hearts knows what the mind of the Spirit is, because he intercedes for the saints according to the will of God.' Calvin concludes his note on the passage: 'And so Paul spoke in a way that clearly attributes the whole thing to the grace of the Spirit. We are indeed commanded to knock, but no one can spontaneously anticipate even a single syllable unless God moves us by his hidden Spirit and thereby opens our hearts.' [pg 242]

Page 348, l. 246. Gaine to thy self, or us allow. If we perish neither Christ nor we have gained anything. Both have died in vain. If 'and' is substituted for 'or' in this line (1635-69 and Chambers) then the next line becomes otiose.

Page 348, l. 246. Gain for yourself, or let us have it. If we perish, neither Christ nor we have gained anything. Both have died in vain. If 'and' replaces 'or' in this line (1635-69 and Chambers) then the next line becomes unnecessary.

Page 348. On the translation of the Psalms, &c.

We do not know what was the occasion of these lines. The Countess was the mother of William Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, and Philip Herbert, Earl of Montgomery, and of Pembroke after his brother's death. Poems by the former are frequently found with Donne's, e.g. in the Hawthornden MS. which is made from a collection in Donne's own possession. Doubtless they were known to one another, but there is no evidence of intimacy, such as letters. To the Countess of Montgomery Donne in 1619 sent a copy of one of his sermons which she had asked for (Gosse, Life, &c., ii. 123). It may have been for her that he composed this poem.

We don’t know the exact reason for these lines. The Countess was the mother of William Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, and Philip Herbert, Earl of Montgomery, and of Pembroke after his brother’s death. Poems by the former often appear alongside Donne’s, like in the Hawthornden MS., which comes from a collection that belonged to Donne himself. They almost certainly knew each other, but there’s no proof of a close relationship, like letters. In 1619, Donne sent a copy of one of his sermons to the Countess of Montgomery at her request (Gosse, Life, &c., ii. 123). He may have written this poem for her.

An elaborate copy of the Psalms was prepared by John Davis of Hereford. From this they were published in 1822.

An elaborate copy of the Psalms was created by John Davis of Hereford. From this, they were published in 1822.

From l. 53 it is evident that Donne's poem was written after the death of the Countess of Pembroke in 1621.

From l. 53 it's clear that Donne's poem was written after the death of the Countess of Pembroke in 1621.

Page 349, l. 38. So well attyr'd abroad, so ill at home. Donne has probably in mind the French versions of Clement Marot, which were the war-songs of the Huguenots.

Page 349, l. 38. So well dressed outside, so poorly at home. Donne likely has the French adaptations of Clement Marot in mind, which were the battle songs of the Huguenots.

Page 351. To Mr. Tilman.

Of Mr. Tilman I can find no trace in printed Oxford or Cambridge registers. The poem is a strange comment on the seventeenth century's estimate of the clergy:

Of Mr. Tilman, I can find no record in the printed Oxford or Cambridge registers. The poem is an odd reflection on how the clergy were viewed in the seventeenth century:

Why do they think unfit

Why do they think it's unfit?

That Gentry should joyne families with it?

That Gentry should join families with it?

In his Life of George Herbert Walton tells us of Herbert's resolution to enter the Church, and the opposition he met with: 'He did, at his return to London, acquaint a Court-friend with his resolution to enter into Sacred Orders, who perswaded him to alter it, as too mean an employment, and too much below his birth, and the excellent abilities and endowments of his mind. To whom he replied, 'It hath been formerly judg'd that the Domestick Servants of the King of Heaven, should be of the noblest Families on Earth: and, though the Iniquity of the late Times have made Clergy-men meanly valued, and the sacred name of Priest contemptible; yet, I will labour to make it honourable, by consecrating all my learning, and all my poor abilities, to advance the Glory of that God that gave them.' This estimate of the clergy must not be overlooked when considering the struggle that went on in Donne's mind too before he crossed the Rubicon.

In his Life of George Herbert, Walton shares Herbert's decision to join the Church and the resistance he faced: 'When he returned to London, he told a friend in court about his plan to pursue Sacred Orders, who urged him to reconsider, calling it a lowly job and beneath his status, given his exceptional talents and gifts. In response, he said, 'It has been believed in the past that the Domestic Servants of the King of Heaven should come from the noblest families on Earth; and even though recent times have devalued clergy and rendered the sacred title of Priest contemptible, I will strive to restore its honor by dedicating all my knowledge and my limited abilities to promote the Glory of the God who gave them to me.' This perspective on the clergy is important to consider when reflecting on the internal conflict Donne also faced before he made his decision.'

Page 352, l. 43. As Angels out of clouds, &c. Walton doubtless [pg 243] had this line in his mind when he described Donne's own preaching: 'A Preacher in earnest, weeping sometimes for his Auditory, sometimes with them, alwayes preaching to himselfe, like an Angel from a cloud, though in none: carrying some (as S. Paul was) to heaven, in holy raptures; enticing others, by a sacred art and courtship, to amend their lives; and all this with a most particular grace, and un-imitable fashion of speaking.'

Page 352, l. 43. As Angels out of clouds, &c. Walton clearly [pg 243] had this line in mind when he described Donne's own preaching: 'A passionate preacher, sometimes crying for his audience, sometimes crying with them, always preaching to himself, like an angel from a cloud, even if he wasn’t in one: lifting some (like St. Paul) to heaven, in sacred ecstasy; encouraging others, through divine artistry and charm, to improve their lives; and all of this with a unique grace and an unmatched way of speaking.'

Page 352. A Hymn to Christ.

Page 353, ll. 9-12. Perhaps the rhetoric of these lines would be improved by shifting the semicolon from l. 10 to l. 11. 'In putting, at thy behest, the seas between my friends and me, I sacrifice them unto thee: Do thou put thy,' &c. As the verse stands the connexion between the first two lines and the next is a little vague.

Page 353, ll. 9-12. Maybe the wording of these lines would be better if the semicolon were moved from line 10 to line 11. 'In putting, at your request, the seas between my friends and me, I sacrifice them to you: Do you put your,' &c. As it is, the connection between the first two lines and the next is a bit unclear.

l. 12. thy sea. I have adopted 'sea' from the MSS. in place of 'seas' 1633. It was easy for the printer to take over 'seas' from the preceding line, but 'sea' is the more pointed word. The sea is the blood of Christ. The 1635-69 editions indeed read 'blood', which is as though a gloss had crept in from the margin. More probably 'blood' was a first version, changed by a bold metaphor to a more striking antithesis.

l. 12. your sea. I have chosen 'sea' from the manuscripts instead of 'seas' 1633. It would have been easy for the printer to carry over 'seas' from the previous line, but 'sea' is the more impactful word. The sea represents the blood of Christ. The 1635-69 editions do read 'blood', which seems like a note that made its way in from the margin. More likely, 'blood' was an initial version, adjusted by a bold metaphor to create a more striking contrast.

Miss Spearing has drawn my attention, since writing this note, to the peroration of A Sermon of Valediction at my going into Germany, at Lincolns-Inne, April 18, 1619, which I had overlooked. It confirms the rightness of 'sea'. The whole passage is of interest in connexion with this poem: 'Now to make up a circle, by returning to our first word, remember: As we remember God, so for his sake, let us remember one another. In my long absence, and far distance from hence, remember me, as I shall do you in the ears of that God, to whom the farthest East, and the farthest West are but as the right and left ear in one of us; we hear with both at once, and he hears in both at once; remember me, not my abilities; for when I consider my Apostleship that I was sent to you, I am in St. Pauls quorum, quorum ego sum minimus, the least of them that have been sent; and when I consider my infirmities, I am in his quorum, in another commission, another way, Quorum ego maximus; the greatest of them; but remember my labors, and endeavors, at least my desire, to make sure your salvation. And I shall remember your religious cheerfulness in hearing the word, and your christianly respect towards all them that bring that word unto you, and towards myself in particular far bove my merit. And so as your eyes that stay here, and mine that must be far of, for all that distance shall meet every morning, in looking upon that same Sun, and meet every night, in looking upon the same Moon; so our hearts may meet morning and evening in that God, which sees and hears everywhere; that you may come thither to him with your prayers, that I, (if I may be of use for his glory, and your edification in this place) may be restored [pg 244] to you again; and may come to him with my prayer that what Paul soever plant amongst you, or what Apollos soever water, God himself will give us the increase: That if I never meet you again till we have all passed the gate of death, yet in the gates of heaven, I may meet you all, and there say to my Saviour and your Saviour, that which he said to his Father and our Father, Of those whom thou hast given me, have I not lost one. Remember me thus, you that stay in this Kingdome of peace, where no sword is drawn, but the sword of Justice, as I shal remember you in those Kingdomes, where ambition on one side, and a necessary defence from unjust persecution on the other side hath drawn many swords; and Christ Jesus remember us all in his Kingdome, to which, though we must sail through a sea, it is the sea of his blood, where no soul suffers shipwrack; though we must be blown with strange winds, with sighs and groans for our sins, yet it is the Spirit of God that blows all this wind, and shall blow away all contrary winds of diffidence or distrust in God's mercy; where we shall be all Souldiers of one army, the Lord of Hostes, and Children of one Quire, the God of Harmony and consent: where all Clients shall retain but one Counsellor, our Advocate Christ Jesus, nor present him any other fee but his own blood, and yet every Client have a Judgment on his side, not only in a not guilty, in the remission of his sins, but in a Venite benedicti, in being called to the participation of an immortal Crown of glory: where there shall be no difference in affection, nor in mind, but we shall agree as fully and perfectly in our Allelujah, and gloria in excelsis, as God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost agreed in the faciamus hominem at first; where we shall end, and yet begin but then; where we shall have continuall rest, and yet never grow lazie; where we shall be stronger to resist, and yet have no enemy; where we shall live and never die, where we shall meet and never part.' Sermons 26. 19. 280.

Miss Spearing has pointed out to me, since I wrote this note, the conclusion of A Sermon of Valediction at my going into Germany, at Lincolns-Inne, April 18, 1619, which I had missed. It validates the importance of 'sea'. The entire passage is relevant to this poem: 'Now, to complete a circle by returning to our initial word, remember: As we think of God, let us remember each other for His sake. In my long absence and distant location from here, remember me, as I will remember you in the presence of God, for whom the farthest East and the farthest West are just like our right and left ear; we hear with both simultaneously, and He hears us both at once; remember me, not my skills; for when I reflect on my Apostleship given to you, I feel like St. Paul’s quorum, quorum ego sum minimus, the least among those sent; and when I think of my weaknesses, I find myself in his quorum in a different role, Quorum ego maximus; the greatest among them; but remember my efforts and struggles, at least my desire, to ensure your salvation. And I will keep in mind your joyful spirit when hearing the word, and your respectful attitude towards everyone who brings that word to you, especially towards me, far beyond what I deserve. Just as your eyes that remain here and mine that must be far away will meet every morning as we gaze upon the same Sun, and meet every night as we look at the same Moon; our hearts may also connect morning and evening in that God, who sees and hears everywhere; that you may come to Him with your prayers, so that I, (if I may serve His glory and your growth in this place) may be restored [pg 244] to you again; and may approach Him with my prayer that whoever plants the seeds among you, or whoever waters them, God Himself will provide the growth: That if I never meet you again until we all pass through the gate of death, yet in the gates of heaven, I may meet you all, and there say to my Savior and your Savior, what He said to His Father and our Father, Of those whom thou hast given me, have I not lost one. Remember me in this Kingdom of peace, where no sword is drawn except the sword of Justice, as I will remember you in those kingdoms where ambition on one side and a necessary defense against unjust persecution on the other have drawn many swords; and may Christ Jesus remember us all in His Kingdom, to which, though we must sail through a sea, it is the sea of His blood, where no soul suffers shipwreck; though we may be tossed by strange winds, with sighs and groans for our sins, yet it is the Spirit of God that stirs up this wind and will blow away all contrary winds of doubt in God’s mercy; where we will all be Soldiers of one army, the Lord of Hosts, and Children of one Choir, the God of Harmony and Consent: where all Clients will have just one Counselor, our Advocate Christ Jesus, presenting no other payment but His own blood, and yet every Client will have a favorable Judgment, not only in being declared not guilty through the forgiveness of sins, but in a Venite benedicti, in being called to share in an immortal Crown of glory: where there will be no difference in affection or thought, but we will agree completely and perfectly in our Allelujah and gloria in excelsis, just as God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit agreed in faciamus hominem at the beginning; where we will finish, yet only begin; where we will have continual rest, and yet never grow lazy; where we will be stronger to resist, and yet have no enemy; where we will live and never die, where we will meet and never part.' Sermons 26. 19. 280.

l. 28. Fame, Wit, Hopes, &c. Compare: 'How ill husbands then of this dignity are we by sinne, to forfeit it by submitting our selves to inferior things? either to gold, then which every worme, (because a worme hath life, and gold hath none) is in nature more estimable, and more precious; Or, to that which is lesse than gold, to Beauty; for there went neither labour, nor study, nor cost to the making of that; (the Father cannot diet himselfe so, nor the mother so, as to be sure of a faire child) but it is a thing that hapned by chance, wheresoever it is; and, as there are Diamonds of divers waters, so men enthrall themselves in one clime to a black, in another to a white beauty. To that which is lesse then gold or Beauty, voice, opinion, fame, honour, we sell our selves.' Sermons 50. 38. 352.

l. 28. Fame, Wit, Hopes, &c. Compare: 'How poorly we manage this dignity through sin, by giving it up to lesser things? Whether to gold, which even a worm—because it has life, while gold does not—holds more value and is more precious; or to something even less than gold, to beauty; because no effort, study, or expense guaranteed that outcome; (the father can’t push himself to ensure a beautiful child, nor can the mother) it’s simply a matter of chance, wherever it occurs; and just as there are diamonds of various colors, so people bind themselves in one place to a dark beauty, in another to a light beauty. To things less than gold or beauty, voice, opinion, fame, honor, we sell ourselves.' Sermons 50. 38. 352.

Page 354. The Lamentations of Jeremy.

Immanuel Tremellius was born in the Ghetto of Ferrara in 1510. His father was apparently a Jewish surgeon, a man of distinction in [pg 245] the Jewish community. Educated as a Jew, Tremellius became a Christian about the age of twenty, and, under the influence of the Protestant movement which was agitating Italy as well as other countries, a Calvinist. When persecution began Tremellius fled from Lucca, where he had taught Hebrew under the reformer Vermigli, to Strasburg, and thereafter his life was that of the wandering, often fugitive, scholar and reformer. He was invited to England by Cranmer in 1548, and held the Professorship of Hebrew at Cambridge until 1553. The accession of Mary drove him back to the Continent, and he was tutor to the children of the Duke of Zweibrüchen from 1554 to 1558, and rector of the Gymnasium at Hornbach from 1558 to 1560. The Duke became a Lutheran, and Tremellius was exiled, but found after a year or two a haven in the University of Heidelberg, where Duke Frederick III had rallied to the Calvinist cause. Tremellius was Professor of Theology here from 1562-77, and it was here that he issued most of his works. He had already published a Hebrew version of the Genevan Catechism intended for his Jewish brethren. The works issued at Heidelberg include a Chaldaic and Syriac Grammar, an edition of the Peschito (an old Syrian version of the New Testament), and the Latin translation of the Old Testament which Donne utilized for his paraphrase. In this work he was assisted by his son-in-law Francis Junius (father of the Anglo-Saxon and Antiquarian scholar), a native of Bourges, who had served as a field-preacher under William the Silent. Junius was responsible only for the Apocrypha, so that Donne rightly mentions Tremellius alone. The work was published at Frankfort in 1575-9; in London in 1580, 1581, and 1585; at Geneva in 1590 and 1617. In the Genevan editions it was coupled with Beza's translation of the New Testament. The whole was re-issued at Hanover as late as 1715.

Immanuel Tremellius was born in the Ferrara Ghetto in 1510. His father was a well-known Jewish surgeon and a respected figure in the Jewish community. Educated as a Jew, Tremellius converted to Christianity around the age of twenty and, influenced by the Protestant movement stirring in Italy and other countries, became a Calvinist. When persecution started, Tremellius fled from Lucca, where he had taught Hebrew under the reformer Vermigli, to Strasbourg. After that, his life was that of a wandering and often fugitive scholar and reformer. He was invited to England by Cranmer in 1548 and held the Professorship of Hebrew at Cambridge until 1553. The rise of Mary to the throne forced him back to the continent, where he tutored the children of the Duke of Zweibrücken from 1554 to 1558 and served as rector of the Gymnasium at Hornbach from 1558 to 1560. The Duke converted to Lutheranism, leading to Tremellius's exile, but after a year or two, he found refuge at the University of Heidelberg, where Duke Frederick III supported the Calvinist cause. Tremellius was a Professor of Theology there from 1562 to 1577, and most of his works were published during this time. He had already released a Hebrew version of the Genevan Catechism for his Jewish brethren. The works published at Heidelberg included a Chaldaic and Syriac Grammar, an edition of the Peshitta (an ancient Syrian version of the New Testament), and the Latin translation of the Old Testament that Donne used for his paraphrase. He was assisted in this work by his son-in-law, Francis Junius, a native of Bourges who had been a field-preacher under William the Silent. Junius was only responsible for the Apocrypha, which is why Donne correctly credits Tremellius alone. The work was published in Frankfurt between 1575 and 1579, in London in 1580, 1581, and 1585, and in Geneva in 1590 and 1617. In the Genevan editions, it was paired with Beza's translation of the New Testament. The complete work was reissued in Hanover as late as 1715.

Duke Frederick III's successor was a Lutheran, and Tremellius was driven into exile once more in 1577. His last years were spent as teacher in the Academy instituted by Henri de la Tour d'Auvergne, Vicomte de Turenne, in Sedan. Here he died in 1580.

Duke Frederick III's successor was a Lutheran, and Tremellius was forced into exile again in 1577. He spent his final years teaching at the Academy established by Henri de la Tour d'Auvergne, Vicomte de Turenne, in Sedan. He passed away there in 1580.

I have compared Donne's version throughout with both Tremellius' translation and the Vulgate, and wherever the collation helps to fix the text I have quoted their readings in the textual notes. I add here one or two more quotations from the originals. Tremellius' version was accompanied, it must be remembered, with an elaborate commentary.

I have compared Donne's version with both Tremellius' translation and the Vulgate, and wherever the comparison helps to clarify the text, I have included their readings in the textual notes. Here, I’ll add a couple more quotes from the originals. It’s important to note that Tremellius' version came with a detailed commentary.

Page 356, l. 58. accite, the reading of B, O'F as well as 1635-69, I have not yet found elsewhere in Donne's works, but doubtless it occurs. Shakespeare uses it once:

Page 356, l. 58. accite, the reading of B, O'F as well as 1635-69, I haven't come across it in Donne's works yet, but it definitely appears somewhere. Shakespeare uses it once:

He by the Senate is accited home

He is summoned home by the Senate.

From weary wars against the barbarous Goths.

From exhausting battles against the savage Goths.

Tit. Andr. I. i. 27-8.

Tit. Andr. I. i. 27-8.

[pg 246]

[pg 246]

ll. 75-6. for they sought for meat

because they wanted food

Which should refresh their soules, they could not get.

Which should refresh their souls, they could not get.

Chambers has printed this poem from 1639, noting occasionally the readings of 1635 and 1650, but ignoring consistently those of 1633. Here 1633 has the support of N, TCD; B reads 'they none could get'; and O'F, if I may trust my collation, agrees with 1635-69; Grolier follows 1633 but conjectures 'the sought-for meat'. This is unnecessary. It is quite in Donne's style to close with an abrupt 'they could not get'. Modern punctuation would change the comma to a semicolon. The version of Tremellius runs: 'Expirarunt quum quaererent escam sibi, qua reficerent se ipsos.' The Vulgate, 'consumpti sunt, quia quaesierunt cibum sibi ut refocillarent animum.'

Chambers has printed this poem from 1639, occasionally noting the readings from 1635 and 1650, but consistently ignoring those from 1633. Here, 1633 is supported by N, TCD; B reads 'they none could get'; and O'F, if I can rely on my comparison, agrees with 1635-69; Grolier follows 1633 but suggests 'the sought-for meat'. This is unnecessary. It's very much in Donne's style to end with an abrupt 'they could not get'. Modern punctuation would change the comma to a semicolon. The version from Tremellius reads: 'Expirarunt quum quaererent escam sibi, qua reficerent se ipsos.' The Vulgate states, 'consumpti sunt, quia quaesierunt cibum sibi ut refocillarent animum.'

Page 357, l. 81. Of all which heare I mourne: i.e. 'which hear that I mourn.' The construction is harsh, and I was tempted for a moment to adopt the 'me' of N, but Donne is translating Tremellius, and 'me in gemitu esse' is not quite the same thing as 'me gementem'. Grosart and Chambers and the Grolier Club editor would not have followed 1639 in changing 'heare' to 'here' had they consulted the original poem which Donne is paraphrasing in any version. The Vulgate runs: 'Audierunt quia ingemisco ego, et non est qui consoletur me.'

Page 357, l. 81. Of all which heare I mourne: i.e. 'which hear that I mourn.' The wording is awkward, and I briefly considered using 'me' from N, but Donne is translating Tremellius, and 'me in gemitu esse' isn’t exactly the same as 'me gementem'. Grosart, Chambers, and the Grolier Club editor wouldn’t have followed 1639 in changing 'heare' to 'here' if they had checked the original poem that Donne is paraphrasing in any version. The Vulgate states: 'Audierunt quia ingemisco ego, et non est qui consoletur me.'

Page 359, l. 161. poure, for thy sinnes. The 'poure out thy sinnes' of 1635-69 which Grosart and Chambers follow is obviously wrong. The words 'for thy sinnes' have no counterpart in the Latin of Tremellius or the Vulgate. The latter runs: 'Effunde sicut aquam cor tuum ante conspectum Domini.'

Page 359, l. 161. pour out your sins. The 'pour out your sins' of 1635-69 that Grosart and Chambers refer to is clearly incorrect. The phrase 'for your sins' doesn't have a counterpart in the Latin of Tremellius or the Vulgate. The latter states: 'Effunde sicut aquam cor tuum ante conspectum Domini.'

Page 360, ll. 182-3.        hath girt mee in

Page 360, ll. 182-3.        has surrounded me

With hemlocke, and with labour.

With hemlock and hard work.

Cingit cicuta et molestia, Tremellius: circumdedit me felle et labore, Vulgate. Donne combines the two versions. He is fond of using 'hemlock' as the typical poison: and he tells Wotton in one of his letters that to him labour or business is the worst of evils: 'I professe that I hate businesse so much, as I am sometimes glad to remember, that the Roman Church reads that verse A negotio perambulante in tenebris, which we reade from the pestilence walking by night, so equall to me do the plague and businesse deserve avoiding.' Letters, p. 142. To Goodyere in like manner he writes, 'we who have been accustomed to one another are like in this, that we love not businesse.' Letters, p. 94.

Cingit cicuta et molestia, Tremellius: it surrounded me with bitterness and hard work, Vulgate. Donne merges the two versions. He often uses 'hemlock' as the typical poison, and he tells Wotton in one of his letters that he finds work or business to be the worst evil: 'I confess that I hate business so much that I sometimes feel relieved to remember that the Roman Church reads that verse A negotio perambulante in tenebris, which we read as “from the plague walking by night,” so equally do the plague and business deserve to be avoided.' Letters, p. 142. Similarly, to Goodyere he writes, 'we who have been accustomed to each other are alike in this: we do not love business.' Letters, p. 94.

Page 361, l. 193. the children of his quiver. Donne found this phrase in the Vulgate or in the margin of Tremellius. In the text of the latter the verse runs, 'Immitit in renes meos tela pharetrae suae.' The marginal note says, 'Heb. filios, id est, prodeuntes a pharetra.' The Vulgate reads, 'filias pharetrae suae.'

Page 361, l. 193. the children of his quiver. Donne found this phrase in the Vulgate or in the margin of Tremellius. In the text of the latter, the verse reads, 'He fires his arrows into my kidneys.' The marginal note says, 'Heb. sons, meaning those coming from the quiver.' The Vulgate says, 'daughters of his quiver.'

[pg 247]

[pg 247]

l. 197. drunke with wormewood: 'inebriavit me absinthio,' Tremellius and Vulgate.

l. 197. drunk with wormwood: 'he intoxicated me with absinthe,' Tremellius and Vulgate.

Page 362, ll. 226-30. I have changed the full stop in l. 229, 'him', to a comma, for all these clauses are objective to 'the Lord allowes not this'. The construction is modelled on the original: 'Non enim affligit ex animo suo, moestitiaque afficit filios viri. 34. Conterere sub pedibus suis omnes vinctos terrae, 35. Detorquere ius viri coram facie superioris, 36. Pervertere hominem in causa sua, Dominus non probat.' The version of the Vulgate is similar: '33. Non enim humiliavit ex corde suo, et abiecit filios hominum, 34. Ut contereret sub pedibus suis omnes vinctos terrae; 35. Ut declinaret iudicium viri in conspectu vultus Altissimi; 36. Ut perverteret hominem in iudicio suo; Dominus ignoravit.'

Page 362, ll. 226-30. I changed the period in l. 229, 'him', to a comma, since all these clauses are linked to 'the Lord doesn’t allow this.' The structure follows the original: 'For He does not afflict from His heart, nor does He cause the children of men to be sad. 34. To crush under His feet all the prisoners of the earth, 35. To twist a man’s judgment in the presence of the Most High, 36. To pervert a person in their cause; the Lord does not approve.' The version of the Vulgate is similar: '33. For He does not humble from His heart, and He does not cast away the children of men, 34. To crush under His feet all the prisoners of the earth; 35. To turn aside a man's judgment in the sight of the Most High; 36. To pervert a person in judgment; the Lord has not seen.'

Page 364, l. 299. their bone. The reading of the editions is probably right: 'Concreta est cutis eorum cum osse ipsorum,' Tremellius.

Page 364, l. 299. their bone. The reading from the editions is likely correct: 'Their skin is fused with their bones,' Tremellius.

l. 302. better through pierc'd then through penury. I have no doubt that the 'through penury' of the 1635-69 editions and the MSS. is what Donne wrote. The 1633 editor changed it to 'by penury'. Donne is echoing the parallelism of 'confossi gladio quam confossi fame'. The Vulgate has simply 'Melius fuit occisio gladio quam interfectio fame'.

l. 302. better through pierc'd then through penury. I have no doubt that the 'through penury' in the 1635-69 editions and the manuscripts is what Donne originally wrote. The 1633 editor changed it to 'by penury'. Donne is reflecting the parallelism of 'confossi gladio quam confossi fame'. The Vulgate simply states 'Melius fuit occisio gladio quam interfectio fame'.

Page 366, l. 337. The annointed Lord, &c. Chambers, to judge from his use of capital letters, evidently reads this verse as applying to God,—'Th'Annointed Lord', 'under His shadow'. It is rather the King of Israel. Tremellius's note runs: 'Id est, Rex noster e posteritate Davidis, quo freti saltem nobis dabitur aliqua interspirandi occasio in quibuslibet angustiis: nam praefidebant Judaei dignitati illius regni, tamquam si pure et per seipsum fuisset stabile; non autem spectabant Christum, qui finis est et complementum illius typi, neque conditiones sibi imperatas.' 'The anointed of the Lord' is the translation of the Revised Version. The Vulgate version seems to indicate a prophetic reference, which may be what Chambers had in view: 'Spiritus oris nostri, Christus Dominus, captus est in peccatis nostris: In umbra tua vivemus in gentibus.' Donne took this verse as the text of a Gunpowder Plot sermon in 1622. He points out there that some commentators have applied the verse to Josiah, a good king; others to Zedekiah, a bad king: 'We argue not, we dispute not; we embrace that which arises from both, That both good Kings and bad Kings ... are the anointed of the Lord, and the breath of the nostrils, that is, the life of the people,' &c. James is 'the Josiah of our times'. James had good reasons for preferring bishops to Andrew Melville and other turbulent presbyters. But Donne, who was steeped in the Vulgate, notes a possible reference to Christ: 'Or if he lamented the future devastation of that Nation, occasioned by the death of the King of Kings, Christ Jesus, when he came into the world, this was their case prophetically.' Sermons 50. 43. 402.

Page 366, l. 337. The anointed Lord, &c. Chambers, based on his use of capital letters, clearly interprets this verse as referring to God—'The Anointed Lord', 'under His shadow'. It's actually more about the King of Israel. Tremellius's note states: 'That is, our King from the lineage of David, by whom at least we will have some opportunity to breathe in any kind of distress: for the Jews hoped in the dignity of that kingdom, as if it were stable purely on its own; they did not consider Christ, who is the fulfillment and completion of that figure, nor the conditions imposed on them.' 'The anointed of the Lord' is how the Revised Version translates it. The Vulgate version seems to suggest a prophetic reference, which might have been what Chambers was considering: 'The spirit of our mouth, Christ the Lord, was taken in our sins: In your shadow, we will live among the nations.' Donne used this verse as the basis for a sermon on the Gunpowder Plot in 1622. He notes that some commentators have applied the verse to Josiah, a good king; others to Zedekiah, a bad king: 'We don't argue, we don't dispute; we accept what comes from both, that both good Kings and bad Kings ... are the anointed of the Lord, and the breath of the nostrils, meaning the life of the people,' &c. James is 'the Josiah of our times'. James had good reasons for choosing bishops over Andrew Melville and other disruptive presbyters. However, Donne, who was deeply influenced by the Vulgate, points out a possible reference to Christ: 'Or if he mourned the future destruction of that nation, caused by the death of the King of Kings, Christ Jesus, when he came into the world, this was their case prophetically.' Sermons 50. 43. 402.

[pg 248]

[pg 248]

l. 355. wee drunke, and pay: 'pecunia bibimus' Tremellius and Vulgate: the Latin may be present or past tense, but the verse goes on in the Vulgate, 'ligna nostra pretio comparavimus,' which shows that 'bibimus' is 'we drunk' or 'we have drunk'. The Authorized Version reads 'we have drunken'.

l. 355. we're drunk, and pay: 'pecunia bibimus' Tremellius and Vulgate: the Latin can be either present or past tense, but the verse continues in the Vulgate, 'ligna nostra pretio comparavimus,' which indicates that 'bibimus' means 'we drank' or 'we have drunk'. The Authorized Version says 'we have drunk'.

Page 367, l. 374. children fall. 'Juvenes ad molendum portant, et pueri ad ligna corruunt,' Tremellius; 'et pueri in ligno corruerunt,' Vulgate. But the latter translates the first half of the line quite differently.

Page 367, l. 374. children fall. 'Young people are busy with grinding, and boys fall on the wood,' Tremellius; 'and the boys fell onto the wood,' Vulgate. But the latter translates the first half of the line quite differently.

Page 368. Hymn To God my God, in my sickness.

The date which Walton gives for this poem, March 23, 1630, is of course March 23, 1631, i.e. eight days before the writer's death. Donne's tense and torturing will never relaxed its hold before the final moment: Being speechlesse, he did (as Saint Stephen) look steadfastly towards heaven, till he saw the Sonne of God standing at the right hand of his Father; And being satisfied with this blessed sight, (as his soule ascended, and his last breath departed from him) he closed his owne eyes, and then disposed his hands and body into such a posture, as required no alteration by those that came to shroud him.' Walton (1670).

The date that Walton gives for this poem, March 23, 1630, is actually March 23, 1631, which is eight days before the writer's death. Donne's tense and tortured will never relaxed its grip before the final moment: Being speechless, he looked steadfastly towards heaven, just like Saint Stephen, until he saw the Son of God standing at the right hand of His Father; and being satisfied with this blessed sight, as his soul ascended and his last breath departed, he closed his own eyes and then arranged his hands and body in such a way that no adjustments were needed by those who came to prepare him for burial. Walton (1670).

Donne's monument had been designed by himself and shows him thus shrouded. The epitaph too is his own composition and is the natural supplement to this hymn:

Donne's monument was designed by him and shows him wrapped in this way. The epitaph is also his own work and serves as the natural addition to this hymn:

JOHANNES DONNE

SAC. THEOL. PROFESS.

SAC. THEOL. PROFESS.

POST VARIA STVDIA QVIBVS AB ANNIS

POST VARIA STVDIA QVIBUS AB ANNIS

TENERRIMIS FIDELITER, NEC INFELICITER

LOVINGLY, NOT UNHAPPILY

INCVBVIT;

INCVBVIT;

INSTINCTV ET IMPVLSV SP. SANCTI, MONITV

INSTINCTV ET IMPVLSV SP. SANCTI, MONITV

ET HORTATV

ET HORTATV

REGIS JACOBI, ORDINES SACROS AMPLEXVS

REGIS JACOBI, SACRED ORDERS EMBRACED

ANNO SVI JESV MDCXIV. ET SVÆ ÆTATIS XLII

ANNO SVI JESV 1614. AND HIS AGE 42

DECANATV HVJVS ECCLESIÆ INDVTVS

DECANATE HVJVS ECCLESIÆ INDVTVS

XXVII NOVEMBRIS, MDCXXI.

November 27, 1621.

EXVTVS MORTE VLTIMO DIE MARTII MDCXXXI.

EXVTVS MORTE VLTIMO DIE MARTII MDCXXXI.

HIC LICET IN OCCIDVO CINERE ASPICIT EVM

HIC LICET IN OCCIDVO CINERE ASPICIT EVM

CVJVS NOMEN EST ORIENS.

CVJVS NOMEN EST ORIENS.

The reference in the last line of the epitaph, and the figure of the map with which he plays in the second and third stanzas of the Hymne are both illustrated by a passage in a sermon on Psalm vi. 8-10: 'In a flat Map, there goes no more, to make West East, though they be distant in an extremity, but to paste that flat Map upon a round body, and then West and East are all one. In a flat [pg 249] soule, in a dejected conscience, in a troubled spirit, there goes no more to the making of that trouble, peace, then to apply that trouble to the body of the Merits, to the body of the Gospel of Christ Jesus, and conforme thee to him, and thy West is East, thy Trouble of spirit is Tranquillity of spirit. The name of Christ is Oriens, The East; And yet Lucifer himself is called Filius Orientis, The Son of the East. If thou beest fallen by Lucifer, fallen to Lucifer, and not fallen as Lucifer, to a senselessnesse of thy fall, and an impenitiblenesse therein, but to a troubled spirit, still thy prospect is the East, still thy Climate is heaven, still thy Haven is Jerusalem; for, in our lowest dejection of all, even in the dust of the grave, we are so composed, so layed down, as that we look to the East: If I could beleeve that Trajan, or Tecla, could look Eastward, that is, towards Christ, in Hell, I could beleeve with them of Rome, that Trajan and Tecla were redeemed by prayer out of hell.' Sermons 80. 55. 558.

The reference in the last line of the epitaph, and the map analogy used in the second and third stanzas of the Hymn, are both explained by a passage from a sermon on Psalm vi. 8-10: 'On a flat map, it doesn't matter how far apart West and East are; to convert that flat map onto a round object makes West and East the same. In a flat [pg 249] soul, with a troubled conscience and a restless spirit, there’s no way to create peace from that trouble, except by connecting that trouble to the body of Christ’s merits, to the message of the Gospel, and aligning yourself with Him, so that your West becomes East, and your spirit's turmoil transforms into peace. The name of Christ is Oriens, The East; yet Lucifer is also referred to as Filius Orientis, The Son of the East. If you've fallen because of Lucifer, fallen for Lucifer, and not become indifferent to your fall, remaining troubled in spirit, your outlook is still the East, your environment is still heavenly, and your refuge is still Jerusalem; because even in our deepest despair, even in the dust of the grave, we are positioned to look East: If I could believe that Trajan or Tecla could look Eastward, towards Christ, in Hell, I could believe along with the Romans that Trajan and Tecla were redeemed from Hell through prayer.' Sermons 80. 55. 558.

For 'the name of Christ is Oriens'. Donne refers in the margin to Zachariae vi. 12: 'Et loqueris ad eum dicens: Haec ait Dominus exercituum, dicens: ECCE VIR ORIENS NOMEN EJUS; et subter eum orietur, et aedificabit templum Domino.' In the English versions, Genevan and Authorized, the words run 'whose name is the Branch', but to Donne the Vulgate was the form in which he knew the Scriptures most intimately. At the same time he consulted and refers to the English versions frequently: 'that which we call the Bishops Bible, nor that which we call the Geneva Bible, and that which we may call the Kings.' Sermons 80. 50. 506.

For 'the name of Christ is Oriens'. Donne notes in the margin to Zachariah vi. 12: 'And you shall speak to him, saying: Thus says the Lord of hosts, saying: Look, a man named Oriens.; and beneath him, he shall rise up and build a temple for the Lord.' In the English versions, the Genevan and Authorized, the words read 'whose name is the Branch', but for Donne, the Vulgate was the version of the Scriptures he was most familiar with. At the same time, he often consulted and referred to the English versions: 'that which we call the Bishops Bible, nor that which we call the Geneva Bible, and that which we may call the Kings.' Sermons 80. 50. 506.

The difference between the two versions is due, I understand, to the fact that the Hebrew participle 'rising' and the Hebrew word for 'branch' contain the same consonants. In unpointed Hebrew it was, therefore, possible to confound them. The Septuagint version is Ἀνατολὴ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ.

The difference between the two versions comes from the fact that the Hebrew participle 'rising' and the Hebrew word for 'branch' share the same consonants. In unpointed Hebrew, it was possible to confuse them. The Septuagint version is Ἀνατολὴ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ.

In describing the preparations for making Donne's tomb Walton says: 'Upon this urn he thus stood, with his eyes shut, and with so much of the sheet turned aside, as might show his lean, pale, and deathlike face, which was purposely turned towards the east, from whence he expected the second coming of his and our Saviour Jesus.' Walton says that he stood, but Mr. Hamo Thornycroft has pointed out that the drapery by its folds reveals that it was modelled from a recumbent figure. Gosse, Life, &c., ii. 288.

In describing the preparations for Donne's tomb, Walton says: 'He stood upon this urn with his eyes closed, and with part of the sheet pulled aside to show his thin, pale, and deathlike face, which was intentionally turned towards the east, where he awaited the second coming of his and our Savior Jesus.' Walton mentions that he stood, but Mr. Hamo Thornycroft has noted that the drapery's folds suggest it was modeled after a reclining figure. Gosse, Life, &c., ii. 288.

ll. 18-20. Anyan, and Magellan, and Gibraltare,

ll. 18-20. Anyan, and Magellan, and Gibraltar,

All streights, and none but streights, are wayes to them.

All paths, and only those paths, lead to them.

Grosart and Chambers have boggled unnecessarily at these lines. The former inserts an unnecessary and unmetrical 'are' after 'Gibraltare'. The latter interpolates a mark of interrogation after 'Gibraltare', putting 'Anyan, and Magellan and Gibraltare' on a level with the Pacific, the 'eastern riches' and Jerusalem, i.e. six possible homes instead of three. What the poet says is simply, 'Be my home [pg 250] in the Pacific, or in the rich east, or in Jerusalem, to each I must sail through a strait, viz. Anyan (i.e. Behring Strait) if I go west by the North-West passage, or Magellan, or Gibraltar. These, all of which are straits, are ways to them, and none but straits are ways to them.' A condensed construction makes 'are ways to them' predicate to two subjects. For 'the straight of Anian' see Hakluyt's Principal Navigations, vol. vii, Glasgow, 1904, esp. the map at p. 256, which shows very distinctly how the 'Straight of Anian' was conceived to separate America from 'Cathaia in Asia' and to lead right on to Japan and the 'Ilandes of Moluccae', 'the eastern riches.' The Mare Pacificum lies further to the south and east, entered by the 'Straight of Magellanes' between Peru and the 'Terra del Fuego', which latter is not an island but part of the great 'Terra Australis'. Thus 'none but straights' lead to the 'eastern riches' or the Pacific. 'Outre ce que les navigations des modernes ont des-jà presque descouvert que ce n'est point une isle, ains terre ferme et continente avec l'Inde orientale d'un costé, et avec les terres qui sont soubs les deux poles d'autre part; ou, si elle en est separée, que c'est d'un si petit destroit et intervalle, qu'elle ne merite pas d'estre nommé isle pour cela.' Montaigne, Essais, i. 31: Des Cannibales.

Grosart and Chambers have unnecessarily overthought these lines. The former adds an unnecessary and unmetrical 'are' after 'Gibraltare'. The latter adds a question mark after 'Gibraltare', equating 'Anyan, and Magellan and Gibraltare' with the Pacific, the 'eastern riches,' and Jerusalem, turning it into six possible homes instead of three. What the poet is simply saying is, 'Be my home in the Pacific, or in the wealthy east, or in Jerusalem; to reach each, I must sail through a strait, namely, Anyan (i.e., Bering Strait) if I go west by the Northwest passage, or Magellan, or Gibraltar. All these are straits, which are the routes to them, and only straits are routes to them.' A condensed structure makes 'are ways to them' a predicate for two subjects. For 'the Strait of Anian', see Hakluyt's Principal Navigations, vol. vii, Glasgow, 1904, especially the map on p. 256, which clearly shows how the 'Strait of Anian' was thought to separate America from 'Cathaia in Asia' and to lead directly to Japan and the 'Islands of Moluccae', the 'eastern riches.' The Mare Pacificum lies further south and east, accessed by the 'Strait of Magellanes' between Peru and 'Terra del Fuego', which, rather than being an island, is part of the great 'Terra Australis'. Thus 'none but straits' lead to the 'eastern riches' or the Pacific. 'Beyond what modern navigations have almost already discovered, that it is not an island, but rather solid land and a continent with eastern India on one side, and with lands under both poles on the other; or, if it is separated, that it is by such a narrow strait and gap that it does not deserve to be called an island for that reason.' Montaigne, Essais, i. 31: Des Cannibales.

The conceit about the 'straits' Donne had already used: 'a narrower way but to a better Land; thorow Straits; 'tis true; but to the Pacifique Sea, The consideration of the treasure of the Godly Man in this World, and God's treasure towards him, both in this, and the next.' Sermons 26. 5. 71.

The idea about the 'straits' Donne had already expressed: 'a narrower path but leading to a better land; through straits; it's true; but to the Pacific Sea. The thought of the treasures of the righteous in this world, and God's treasures towards him, both in this life and the next.' Sermons 26. 5. 71.

'Who ever amongst our Fathers thought of any other way to the Moluccaes, or to China, then by the Promontory of Good Hope? Yet another way opened itself to Magellan; a Straite; it is true; but yet a way thither; and who knows yet, whether there may not be a North-East, and a North-West way thither, besides?' Sermons 80. 24. 241.

'Who among our ancestors ever considered any other route to the Moluccas or China than by the Promontory of Good Hope? But another route revealed itself to Magellan; it's a strait, true, but still a way to get there; and who knows if there might not be a North-East or a North-West route as well?' Sermons 80. 24. 241.

Nevertheless by the time Donne wrote his hymn the sea to the south of Terra del Fuego had recently been discovered. He is using the language of a slightly earlier date, of his own youth, when travels and far countries were much in his imagination. In 1617 George, Lord Carew, writing to Sir Thomas Roe, Ambassador at the Court of the Mogul, says: 'The Hollanders have discovered to the southward of the Strayghts of Magellen an open sea and free passage to the south sea.' Letters of George, Lord Carew to Sir Thomas Roe, Camden Society, 1860. For the 'Straight of Anyan' compare also:

Nevertheless, by the time Donne wrote his hymn, the sea south of Terra del Fuego had just been discovered. He uses language from a slightly earlier period, from his own youth, when travels and distant lands were prominent in his imagination. In 1617, George, Lord Carew, wrote to Sir Thomas Roe, the Ambassador at the Court of the Mogul, saying: "The Dutch have found an open sea and a clear passage south of the Straits of Magellan." Letters of George, Lord Carew to Sir Thomas Roe, Camden Society, 1860. For the 'Strait of Anyan' compare also:

This makes the foisting traveller to sweare,

This makes the reluctant traveler swear,

And face out many a lie within the yeere.

And confront many lies throughout the year.

And if he have beene an howre or two aboarde

And if he has been on board for an hour or two

To spew a little gall: then by the Lord,

To vent some bitterness: then by God,

He hath beene in both th'Indias, East and West,

He has been in both the East and West Indies,

Talks of Guiana, China, and the rest,

Talks about Guiana, China, and everything else,

[pg 251]

The straights of Gibraltare, and Ænian

The straights of Gibraltar, and Aenia

Are but hard by; no, nor the Magellane:

Are nearby; no, nor the Magellan:

Mandeville, Candish, sea-experienst Drake

Mandeville, Candish, sea-experienced Drake

Came never neere him, if he truly crake.

Came never near him, if he truly boasts.

Gilpin, Skialetheia, Satyre I.

Gilpin, *Skialetheia*, Satire I.

For 'Ænian' in this passage Grosart conjectures 'Aegean'! I have put a semicolon for a comma in the third last line quoted. I take it and the preceding to be a quotation from the traveller's talk.

For 'Ænian' in this passage, Grosart suggests 'Aegean'! I’ve replaced a comma with a semicolon in the third-to-last line quoted. I consider that line and the one before it to be a quotation from the traveler’s conversation.

Page 369. A Hymn to God the Father.

The text of the 1633 edition, which is, with one trifling exception, that of the other printed editions, is followed by Walton in the first short life of Donne prefixed to the LXXX Sermons (1640). Walton probably took it from one of the 1633, 1635, or 1639 editions; but he may have had a copy of the poem. The MSS. which contain the hymn have some important differences, and instead of noting these as variants or making a patchwork text I have thought it best to print the poem as given in A18, N, O'F, S96, TCC, TCD. The six MSS. represent three or perhaps two different sources if O'F and S96 are derived from a common original—(1) A18, N, TC, (2) S96, (3) O'F. It is not likely, therefore, that their variants are simply editorial emendations. In some respects their text seems to me to improve on that of the printed editions.

The text from the 1633 edition, which is almost identical to the other printed editions, is used by Walton in the first short biography of Donne that precedes the LXXX Sermons (1640). Walton likely got it from one of the editions from 1633, 1635, or 1639; however, he might also have had a copy of the poem. The manuscripts that include the hymn show some significant differences, and instead of listing these as variants or creating a mixed text, I decided it was best to print the poem as it appears in A18, N, O'F, S96, TCC, TCD. The six manuscripts represent three or possibly two different sources if O'F and S96 come from a common original—(1) A18, N, TC, (2) S96, (3) O'F. Therefore, it’s unlikely that their variants are just editorial corrections. In some ways, their text seems to me to be better than that of the printed editions.

S96 and O'F differ from the third group in reading, at l. 5, 'I have not done.' On the other hand, A18 and TC at l. 4 read 'do them', and at l. 15 'this sunne' (probably a misreading of 'thie'). It seems to me that the readings of l. 2 ('is'), l. 3 ('those sinnes'), l. 7 ('by which I won'), and l. 15 ('Sweare by thyself') are undoubtedly improvements, and in a text constructed on the principle adopted by Mr. Bullen in his anthologies I should adopt them. Some of the other readings, e.g. l. 18 ('I have no more'), probably belong to a first version of the poem and were altered by the poet himself. O'F, which was prepared in 1632, strikes out 'have' and writes 'fear' above. But in a seventeenth-century poem, circulating in MS. and transcribed in commonplace-books, who can say which emendations are due to the author, which to transcribers? Moreover, the line 'I have no more', i.e. no more to ask, emphasizes the play upon his own name which runs through the poem. 'I have no more' is equivalent to 'I am Donne'.

S96 and O'F differ from the third group in reading, at l. 5, 'I have not done.' On the other hand, A18 and TC at l. 4 read 'do them', and at l. 15 'this sunne' (likely a misreading of 'thie'). It seems to me that the readings of l. 2 ('is'), l. 3 ('those sins'), l. 7 ('by which I won'), and l. 15 ('Swear by yourself') are definitely improvements, and in a text put together on the principle adopted by Mr. Bullen in his anthologies I would choose them. Some of the other readings, like l. 18 ('I have no more'), likely belong to an earlier version of the poem and were changed by the poet himself. O'F, which was prepared in 1632, strikes out 'have' and writes 'fear' above. But in a seventeenth-century poem, circulating in manuscripts and transcribed in commonplace books, who can say which changes are due to the author and which to transcribers? Moreover, the line 'I have no more', meaning no more to ask, highlights the play on his own name that runs through the poem. 'I have no more' is the same as saying 'I am Donne'.

Walton in citing this hymn adds: 'I have the rather mentioned this Hymn for that he caused it to be set to a most grave and solemn tune and to be often sung to the Organ by the Choristers of St. Pauls Church, in his own hearing, especially at the Evening Service; and at his Customary Devotions in that place, did occasionally say to a friend, The words of this Hymne have restored me to the same thoughts of joy that possest my Soul in my sicknesse when I composed it. And, O the power of Church-music! that Harmony [pg 252] added to it has raised the Affections of my heart, and quickened my graces of zeal and gratitude; and I observe, that I always return from paying this publick duty of Prayer and Praise to God, with an unexpressible tranquillity of mind, and a willingness to leave the world.'

Walton, in mentioning this hymn, adds: 'I brought up this hymn because he had it sung to a very serious and solemn tune, often performed on the organ by the choir at St. Paul's Church while he listened, especially during the evening service. He would sometimes tell a friend during his usual devotions in that place, "The words of this hymn have brought back the same sense of joy that filled my soul when I wrote it during my illness. Oh, the power of church music! That harmony has lifted my heart's affections and reawakened my zeal and gratitude. I notice that I always leave this public duty of prayer and praise to God with an indescribable peace of mind and a desire to leave the world." [pg 252]

Walton does not tell us who composed the music he refers to, but the following setting has been preserved in Egerton MS. 2013. The composer is John Hillton (d. 1657), organist to St. Margaret's Church, Westminster. See Grove's Dictionary of Music.

Walton doesn’t tell us who wrote the music he mentions, but the following version has been kept in Egerton MS. 2013. The composer is John Hillton (d. 1657), who was the organist at St. Margaret's Church, Westminster. See Grove's Dictionary of Music.

As given here it has been corrected by Mr. Barclay Squire:

As provided here, it has been corrected by Mr. Barclay Squire:

Musical notation with lyrics:

Wilt thou for-give the sinnes where I be-gunne,

Wilt you forgive the sins I've committed,

wch is my sinne though it weare done be-fore,

wch is my sin even though it was done before,

wilt thou for-give those sinnes through wch I runne,

will you forgive those sins through which I run,

& doe them still, though still I doe de-plore

& doe them still, though still I doe de-plore

when thou hast done, thou hast not done,

when you've done, you haven't done,

for I have more.

for I have more.

[pg 253]

[pg 253]

2 Wilt thou forgive yt sinne by wch I won

2 Will you forgive the sin by which I won

Others to sinne & made my sinne their dore

Others to sin & made my sin their door

Wilt thou forgive that sinne wch I did shun

Wilt you forgive the sin that I tried to avoid

A yeare or two, but wallowed in a score

A year or two, but rolled around in a lot

When thou hast done, thou hast not done

When you have done, you have not done

For I have more.

I have more.

3 I have a sinne of feare yt when I 'ave spun

3 I have a sense of fear that when I’ve spun

My last thred I shall perish one ye shore

My last thread I will perish one year sure

Sweare by thy selfe yt att my death thy son

Sweare by yourself that at my death your son

Shall shine as he shines now & heartofore

Shall shine as he shines now and before

And havinge done, thou hast done

And once you've done it, you've done it.

I need noe more.

I need one more.

John: Hillton.

John: Hilton.

midi file      .pdf file

The music has been thus harmonized for four voices by Professor C. Sanford Terry:

The music has been arranged for four voices by Professor C. Sanford Terry:

musical notation
midi file      .pdf file

[pg 254]

[pg 254]

Page 370, ll. 7-8.

Page 370, lines 7-8.

that sinne which I have wonne

that sin I've acquired

Others to sinn? &c.

Others to sin? &c.

In a powerful sermon on Matthew xxi. 44, Donne enumerates this among the curses that will overwhelm the sinner: 'There shall fall upon him those sinnes which he hath done after anothers dehortation, and those, which others have done after his provocation.' Sermons 50. 35. 319.

In a powerful sermon on Matthew 21:44, Donne lists this among the curses that will fall upon the sinner: 'He will be burdened with the sins he committed after being warned by others, and those that others committed after he provoked them.' Sermons 50. 35. 319.

ELEGIES UPON THE AUTHOR.

The first and third of these Elegies, those by King and Hyde, were affixed, without any signature, to Deaths Duell, or A Consolation to the Soule, against the dying Life, and living Death of the Body.... By that late learned and Reverend Divine John Donne, Dr in Divinity, and Deane of S. Pauls, London. Being his last Sermon, and called by his Maiesties houshold The Doctors owne Fvnerall Sermon. London, Printed by Thomas Harper, for Richard Redmer and Beniamin Fisher, and are to be sold at the signe of the Talbot in Alders-gate street. 1632. The book was entered in the Stationers' Register to Beniamin Fisher and Richard Redmer on the 30th of September, 1631, and was issued with a dedicatory letter by Redmer to his [pg 255] sister 'Mrs Elizabeth Francis of Brumsted in Norff' and a note 'To the Reader' signed 'R'. Now we know from his own statement that King was Donne's executor and had been entrusted with his sermons which at King's 'restless importunity' Donne had prepared for the press. (Letter, dated 1664, prefixed to Walton's Lives, 1670.) The sermons and papers thus consigned to King were taken from him later at the instance apparently of Donne's son. But the presence of King's epitaph in this edition of Deaths Duell seems to show that he was responsible for, or at any rate permitted, the issue of the sermon by Redmer and Fisher. The reappearance of these Elegies signed, and accompanied by a number of others, suggests in like manner that King may have been the editor behind Marriot of the Poems in 1633. This would help to account for the general excellence of the text of that edition, for King, a poet himself as well as an intimate friend, was better fitted to edit Donne's poems than the gentle and pious Walton, who was less in sympathy with the side of Donne which his poetry reveals.

The first and third of these Elegies, written by King and Hyde, were attached without a signature to Deaths Duell, or A Consolation to the Soule, against the dying Life, and living Death of the Body.... By that late learned and Reverend Divine John Donne, Dr in Divinity, and Dean of S. Paul's, London. Being his last Sermon, and called by his Majesty's household The Doctor's Funeral Sermon. London, Printed by Thomas Harper, for Richard Redmer and Benjamin Fisher, and are to be sold at the sign of the Talbot in Aldersgate street. 1632. The book was registered in the Stationers' Registry to Benjamin Fisher and Richard Redmer on September 30, 1631, and was published with a dedicatory letter from Redmer to his [pg 255] sister 'Mrs. Elizabeth Francis of Brumsted in Norfolk' and a note 'To the Reader' signed 'R.' We know from his own statement that King was Donne's executor and had been given the responsibility for his sermons, which Donne had prepared for publication at King's 'restless insistence.' (Letter, dated 1664, prefixed to Walton's Lives, 1670.) The sermons and papers that were entrusted to King were later taken from him, apparently at the request of Donne's son. However, the inclusion of King's epitaph in this edition of Deaths Duell indicates that he was responsible for, or at least allowed, the publication of the sermon by Redmer and Fisher. The reappearance of these Elegies with signatures and accompanied by several others suggests that King may have been the editor, alongside Marriot, of the Poems in 1633. This would explain the overall quality of the text in that edition, as King, being a poet himself and a close friend, was better suited to edit Donne's poems than the gentle and devout Walton, who was less aligned with the aspects of Donne that his poetry showcases.

Of Henry King (1591-1669) poet, 'florid preacher', canon of Christ Church, dean of Rochester, and in 1641 Bishop of Chichester it is unnecessary to say more here. A fresh edition of his poems by Professor Saintsbury is in preparation and will show how worthy a disciple he was of Donne as love-poet, eulogist, and religious poet. Probably the finest of his poems is The Surrender.

Henry King (1591-1669) was a poet, a 'florid preacher', a canon of Christ Church, the dean of Rochester, and became the Bishop of Chichester in 1641. There's no need to elaborate further here. A new edition of his poems by Professor Saintsbury is in the works and will demonstrate how he was a deserving disciple of Donne as a love poet, a eulogist, and a religious poet. Likely, his best poem is The Surrender.

It was to King also that Redmer was indebted for the frontispiece to Deaths Duell, the picture of Donne in his shroud, reproduced in the first volume. 'It was given', Walton says, 'to his dearest friend and Executor Dr King, who caused him to be thus carved in one entire piece of white Marble, as it now stands in the Cathedral Church of St. Pauls.'

It was to King that Redmer owed the frontispiece of Death's Duel, the image of Donne in his shroud, which was featured in the first volume. 'It was given,' Walton states, 'to his dearest friend and Executor Dr. King, who had it carved from a single piece of white marble, as it now stands in the Cathedral Church of St. Paul’s.'

The second of the Elegies in 1633 was apparently by the author of the Religio Medici and must be his earliest published work, written probably just after his return from the Continent. The lines were withdrawn after the first edition.

The second of the Elegies in 1633 was seemingly by the same author as the Religio Medici, and it’s likely his first published work, written probably right after he got back from the Continent. The lines were removed after the first edition.

The Edw. Hyde responsible for the third Elegy, 'On the death of Dr. Donne,' is said by Professor Norton to be Edward Hyde, D.D. (1607-59), son of Sir Lawrence Hyde of Salisbury. Educated at Westminster School and Cambridge he became a notable Royalist divine; had trouble with Parliament; and wrote various sermons and treatises (see D.N.B.). 'A Latin poem by Hyde is prefixed to Dean Duport's translation of Job into Greek verse (1637) and he contributed to the "Cambridge Poems" some verses in celebration of the birth of Princess Elizabeth.'

The Edw. Hyde who wrote the third Elegy, 'On the death of Dr. Donne,' is believed by Professor Norton to be Edward Hyde, D.D. (1607-59), the son of Sir Lawrence Hyde of Salisbury. He was educated at Westminster School and Cambridge, becoming a prominent Royalist cleric. He had conflicts with Parliament and wrote various sermons and treatises (see D.N.B.). 'A Latin poem by Hyde is included in Dean Duport's translation of Job into Greek verse (1637), and he contributed some verses celebrating the birth of Princess Elizabeth to the "Cambridge Poems."

It would be interesting to think that the author of the lines on Donne was not the divine but his kinsman the subsequent Lord Chancellor. There is this to be said for the hypothesis, that among those who contribute to the collection of complimentary verses are some of Clarendon's most intimate friends about this time, viz. Thomas Carew, Sir Lucius Carie or Lord Falkland, and (but his elegy [pg 256] appears first in 1635) Sidney Godolphin. The John Vaughan also, whose MS. lines to Donne I have printed in the introduction (Text and Canon, &c., p. lxiv, note (9)), is enrolled by Clarendon among his intimates at this time. If his friends, legal and literary, were thus eulogizing Donne, why should Hyde not have tried his hand too? However, we know of no other poetical effusions by the historian, and as these verses were first affixed with King's to Deaths Duell it is most probable that their author was a divine.

It’s interesting to consider that the author of the lines about Donne might not have been the divine but rather his relative, the later Lord Chancellor. There’s an argument for this theory since some of Clarendon’s closest friends at the time contributed to the collection of complimentary verses, like Thomas Carew, Sir Lucius Carie or Lord Falkland, and (even though his elegy appears first in 1635) Sidney Godolphin. John Vaughan, whose manuscript lines to Donne I included in the introduction (Text and Canon, &c., p. lxiv, note (9)), is also listed by Clarendon as one of his close friends at this time. If his legal and literary friends were praising Donne in this way, why wouldn’t Hyde have tried his hand at it too? However, we don’t know of any other poetic works from the historian, and since those verses were first attached with King's to Deaths Duell, it’s very likely their author was a divine.

The author of the fourth elegy, Dr. C. B. of O., is Dr. Corbet, Bishop of Oxford (1582-1635). Walton reprinted the poem in the Lives (1670) as 'by Dr. Corbet ... on his Friend Dr. Donne'. We have no particulars regarding this friendship, but they were both 'wits' and their poems figure together in MS. collections. Ben Jonson was an intimate of Corbet's, who was on familiar terms with all the Jacobean wits and poets. For Corbet's life see D.N.B. His poems are in Chalmers' collection.

The author of the fourth elegy, Dr. C. B. of O., is Dr. Corbet, Bishop of Oxford (1582-1635). Walton reprinted the poem in the Lives (1670) as 'by Dr. Corbet ... on his Friend Dr. Donne'. We don’t have details about their friendship, but they were both known for their wit and their poems are found together in manuscript collections. Ben Jonson was close to Corbet, who had friendly relationships with all the Jacobean wits and poets. For Corbet's life, see D.N.B. His poems are included in Chalmers' collection.

The Hen. Valentine of the next Elegy matriculated at Christ's College, Cambridge, in December, 1616, and proceeded B.A. in 1620/1, M.A. 1624. He was incorporated at Oxford in 1628, where he took the degree of D.D. in 1636. On the 8th of December, 1630, he was appointed Rector of Deptford. He was either ejected under the Commonwealth or died, for Mallory, his successor, was deprived in 1662. For this information I am indebted to the Biographical Register of Christ's College, 1505-1905, &c., compiled by John Peile ... Master of the College, 1910. Of works by him the British Museum Catalogue contains Foure Sea-Sermons preached at the annual meeting of the Trinitie Companie in the Parish Church of Deptford, London, 1635, and Private devotions, digested into six litanies ... Seven and twentieth edition, London, 1706. The last was first published in 1651.

The Hen. Valentine of the next Elegy enrolled at Christ's College, Cambridge, in December 1616, and earned his B.A. in 1620/1, followed by an M.A. in 1624. He was also incorporated at Oxford in 1628, where he received the D.D. degree in 1636. On December 8, 1630, he was appointed Rector of Deptford. He was either removed during the Commonwealth or passed away, as Mallory, his successor, was ousted in 1662. I got this information from the Biographical Register of Christ's College, 1505-1905, &c., compiled by John Peile ... Master of the College, 1910. The British Museum Catalogue lists works by him, including Foure Sea-Sermons preached at the annual meeting of the Trinitie Companie in the Parish Church of Deptford, London, 1635, and Private devotions, digested into six litanies ... Seven and twentieth edition, London, 1706. The latter was first published in 1651.

Izaak Walton's Elegie underwent a good deal of revision. Besides the variants which I have noted, 1635-69 add the following lines:

Izaak Walton's Elegie went through a lot of revisions. In addition to the variations I've mentioned, 1635-69 add these lines:

Which as a free-will-offring, I here give

Which as a freewill offering, I hereby give

Fame, and the world, and parting with it grieve,

Fame, the world, and saying goodbye to it all cause sadness,

I want abilities, fit to set forth

I want the skills needed to move forward.

A monument great, as Donnes matchlesse worth.

A monument great, as Donnes unmatched worth.

In 1658 and 1670, when the Elegie was transferred to the enlarged Life of Donne, it was again revised, and opens:

In 1658 and 1670, when the Elegie was added to the expanded Life of Donne, it was revised once more and begins:

Our Donne is dead: and we may sighing say,

Our Donne is dead, and we can only sigh and say,

We had that man where language chose to stay

We had that man where language decided to remain.

And shew her utmost power. I would not praise

And show her full strength. I wouldn’t praise

That, and his great Wit, which in our vaine dayes

That, along with his sharp wit, which in our vain times

Makes others proud; but as these serv'd to unlocke

Makes others proud; but as these served to unlock

That Cabinet, his mind, where such a stock

That Cabinet, his mind, where such a collection

Of knowledge was repos'd, that I lament

Of knowledge was held, that I regret

Our just and generall cause of discontent.

Our fair and widespread reason for dissatisfaction.

[pg 257] But the poem in its final form is included in the many reprints of Walton's Lives, and it is unnecessary to note the numerous verbal variations. The most interesting is in ll. 25-6.

[pg 257] But the poem in its final version is included in the various reprints of Walton's Lives, and it's not needed to mention the many verbal differences. The most interesting is in lines 25-26.

Did his youth scatter Poetry, wherein

Did his youth scatter Poetry, wherein

Lay Loves Philosophy?

Lay Loves Philosophy?

Professor Norton notes that 'the name of the author of this' (the seventh) 'Elegy is given as Carie or Cary in all the early editions, by mistake for Carew'. But the spelling (common in the MSS.) simply represents the way in which the name was pronounced. Thomas Carew (1598?-1639?) was sewer-in-ordinary to King Charles in 1633, and in February 163¾ his most elaborate work, the Coelum Britannicum, was performed at Whitehall, on Shrove Tuesday. It was published immediately afterwards, 1634. His collected Poems were issued in 1640 and contained this Elegie. I note the following variants from the text of 1640 as reproduced by Arthur Vincent (Muses Library, 1899):

Professor Norton points out that 'the name of the author of this' (the seventh) 'Elegy is listed as Carie or Cary in all the early editions, due to a mistake for Carew.' However, the spelling (common in the manuscripts) simply reflects the way the name was pronounced. Thomas Carew (1598?-1639?) was the sewer-in-ordinary to King Charles in 1633, and in February 1634, his most elaborate work, the Coelum Britannicum, was performed at Whitehall on Shrove Tuesday. It was published immediately afterward, in 1634. His collected Poems were released in 1640 and included this Elegie. I note the following variants from the text of 1640 as reproduced by Arthur Vincent (Muses Library, 1899):

3. dare we not trust 1633: did we not trust 1640; 5. Churchman 1633: lecturer 1640; 8. thy Ashes 1633: the ashes 1640; 9. no voice, no tune? 1633: nor tune, nor voice? 1640; 17. our Will, 1633: the will, 1640; 44. dust 1633: dung 1640; rak'd 1633: search'd 1640; 50. stubborne language 1633: troublesome language 1640; 58. is purely thine 1633: was only thine 1640; 59. thy smallest worke 1633: their smallest work 1640; 63. repeale 1633: recall 1640; 65. Were banish'd 1633: Was banish'd 1640; 66. o'th'Metamorphoses 1633: i'th'Metamorphoses 1640;

3. dare we not trust 1633: did we not trust 1640; 5. Churchman 1633: lecturer 1640; 8. your Ashes 1633: the ashes 1640; 9. no voice, no tune? 1633: nor tune, nor voice? 1640; 17. our Will, 1633: the will, 1640; 44. dust 1633: dung 1640; rak'd 1633: searched 1640; 50. stubborn language 1633: troublesome language 1640; 58. is purely yours 1633: was only yours 1640; 59. your smallest work 1633: their smallest work 1640; 63. repeal 1633: recall 1640; 65. Were banished 1633: Was banished 1640; 66. of the Metamorphoses 1633: in the Metamorphoses 1640;

68-9.

68-9.

Till verse refin'd by thee, in this last Age,

Till verse refined by you, in this last age,

Turne ballad rime 1633:

Turne ballad rhyme 1633:

Till verse, refin'd by thee in this last age,

Till verse, refined by you in this last era,

Turn ballad-rhyme 1640 (Vincent):

Turn ballad-rhyme 1640 (Vincent):

Surely 'in this last Age' goes with 'Turne ballad rime'; 73. awfull solemne 1633; solemn awful 1640; 74. faint lines 1633: rude lines 1640; 81. maintaine 1633: retain 1640; 88. our losse 1633: the loss 1640; 89. an Elegie, 1633: one Elegy, 1640;

Surely 'in this last Age' goes with 'Turne ballad rhyme'; 73. awful solemn 1633; solemn awful 1640; 74. faint lines 1633: rough lines 1640; 81. maintain 1633: keep 1640; 88. our loss 1633: the loss 1640; 89. an Elegy, 1633: one Elegy, 1640;

91-2.

91-2.

Though every pen should share a distinct part,

Though every pen should contribute a unique part,

Yet art thou Theme enough to tyre all Art;

Yet you are enough of a theme to tire all art;

1633: omit 1640.

1633: remove 1640.

Some of these differences are trifling, but in several instances (3, 8, 50, 59, 66, 91-2) the 1633 text is so much better that it seems probable that the poem was printed in 1640 from an early, unrevised version. In 87. 'the' 1633, 1640 should be 'thee'.

Some of these differences are minor, but in several cases (3, 8, 50, 59, 66, 91-2) the 1633 text is significantly better, which suggests that the poem was printed in 1640 from an early, unedited version. In 87. 'the' 1633, 1640 should be 'thee'.

Sir Lucius Cary, second Viscount Falkland (1610-1643), was a young man of twenty-one when Donne died, and succeeded his father in the year in which this poem was published. He had been educated at Trinity College, Dublin. 'His first years of reason', [pg 258] Wood says, 'were spent in poetry and polite learning, into the first of which he made divers plausible sallies, which caused him therefore to be admired by the poets of those times, particularly by Ben Jonson ... by Edm. Waller of Beaconsfield ... and by Sir John Suckling, who afterwards brought him into his poem called The Session of Poets thus,

Sir Lucius Cary, the second Viscount Falkland (1610-1643), was just twenty-one when Donne passed away, and he took over his father's title in the same year this poem was published. He studied at Trinity College, Dublin. 'His early years of reasoning', [pg 258] Wood notes, 'were spent on poetry and refined learning, in which he made several impressive contributions that led him to be admired by the poets of his time, especially by Ben Jonson ... by Edm. Waller of Beaconsfield ... and by Sir John Suckling, who later featured him in his poem titled The Session of Poets like this,

He was of late so gone with divinity,

He had recently become so consumed by spirituality,

That he had almost forgot his poetry,

That he had almost forgotten his poetry,

Though to say the truth (and Apollo did know it)

Though to tell the truth (and Apollo did know it)

He might have been both his priest and his poet.'

He could have been both his priest and his poet.

But Falkland is best known through his friendship with Clarendon, whose account of him is classical: 'With these advantages' (of birth and fortune) 'he had one great disadvantage (which in the first entrance into the world is attended with too much prejudice) in his person and presence, which was in no degree attractive or promising. His stature was low, and smaller than most men; his motion not graceful; and his aspect so far from inviting, that it had somewhat in it of simplicity; and his voice the worst of the three, and so untuned, that instead of reconciling, it offended the ear, so that nobody would have expected music from that tongue; and sure no man was less beholden to nature for its recommendation into the world: but then no man sooner or more disappointed this general and customary prejudice: that little person and small stature was quickly found to contain a great heart, a courage so keen, and a nature so fearless, that no composition of the strongest limbs, and most harmonious and proportioned presence and strength, ever more disposed any man to the greatest enterprise; it being his greatest weakness to be too solicitous for such adventures: and that untuned voice and tongue easily discovered itself to be supplied and governed by a mind and understanding so excellent that the wit and weight of all he said carried another kind of lustre and admiration in it, and even another kind of acceptation from the persons present, than any ornament of delivery could reasonably promise itself, or is usually attended with; and his disposition and nature was so gentle and obliging, so much delighted in courtesy, kindness, and generosity, that all mankind could not but admire and love him.' The Life of Edward Earl of Clarendon (Oxford, 1827) i. 42-50. Coming from him, Falkland's poem is an interesting testimony to the influence of Donne's poetry, presence, and character.

But Falkland is best known through his friendship with Clarendon, whose account of him is classic: 'With these advantages' (of birth and fortune) 'he had one significant disadvantage (which at first in the world brings a lot of bias) in his appearance and presence, which was in no way attractive or promising. He was shorter than most men; his movements weren't graceful; and his appearance was so uninviting that it had a hint of simplicity; his voice was the worst of the three, so off-key that instead of being soothing, it was jarring to the ear, making it hard to expect any charm from that tongue; and certainly, no one was less favored by nature for its introduction into society: but then no one more quickly or more completely defied this common and typical bias: that small person and short stature quickly showed to contain a great heart, a spirit so sharp, and a nature so bold, that no combination of the strongest limbs and most harmonious and well-proportioned presence ever better prepared anyone for the greatest endeavors; his greatest weakness being his excessive eagerness for such adventures: and that off-key voice and tongue revealed itself to be powered and directed by a mind and understanding so remarkable that the wit and weight of everything he said carried a different kind of brilliance and admiration, and even a different kind of acceptance from those present, than any delivery ornament could reasonably hope for or is typically accompanied by; and his personality and nature were so gentle and accommodating, so passionate about courtesy, kindness, and generosity, that everyone simply could not help but admire and love him.' The Life of Edward Earl of Clarendon (Oxford, 1827) i. 42-50. Coming from him, Falkland's poem is an interesting reflection of Donne's poetry, presence, and character.

Jaspar Mayne (1604-72), author of The City Match, was a student and graduate of Christ Church, Oxford, a poet, dramatist, and divine. He wrote complimentary verses on the Earl of Pembroke, Charles I, Queen Henrietta, Cartwright, and Ben Jonson—all, like those on Donne, very bad. He was the translator of the Epigrams ascribed to Donne and published with some of his Paradoxes, Problemes, Essays, Characters in 1651.

Jaspar Mayne (1604-72), author of The City Match, was a student and graduate of Christ Church, Oxford. He was a poet, playwright, and theologian. He wrote flattering verses about the Earl of Pembroke, Charles I, Queen Henrietta, Cartwright, and Ben Jonson—none of which, like those about Donne, were very good. He translated the Epigrams attributed to Donne, which were published along with some of his Paradoxes, Problemes, Essays, Characters in 1651.

Arthur Wilson (1595-1652), historian and dramatist, author of The [pg 259] Inconstant Lady and The Swisser, had in 1633 just completed a rather belated course at Trinity College, Oxford, whither he had gone after leaving the service of the third Earl of Essex. For Wilson's Life see D.N.B. and Feuillerat: The Swisser ... avec une Introduction et des Notes, Paris, 1904.

Arthur Wilson (1595-1652), historian and playwright, author of The [pg 259] Inconstant Lady and The Swisser, had just finished a rather late course at Trinity College, Oxford, in 1633, after leaving his position with the third Earl of Essex. For Wilson's Life, see D.N.B. and Feuillerat: The Swisser ... avec une Introduction et des Notes, Paris, 1904.

The 'Mr. R. B.' who wrote these lines is said by Mr. Gosse to be the voluminous versifier Richard Brathwaite (1588-1673), author of A Strappado for the Divell and other works, satirical and pious. He is perhaps the most likely candidate for the initials, which are all we have to go by. At the same time it is a little surprising that a poet whose name was so well known should have concealed himself under initials, the device generally of a young man venturing among more experienced poets. If he had not been too young in 1633, I should have ventured to suggest that the author was Ralph Brideoak, who proceeded B.A. at Oxford 1634, and in 1638 contributed lines to Jonsonus Virbius. He was afterwards chaplain to Speaker Lenthall, and died Bishop of Chichester. In the lines on Jonson, Brideoak describes the reception of Jonson's plays with something of the vividness with which the poet here describes the reception of Donne's sermons. He also refers to Donne:

The 'Mr. R. B.' who wrote these lines is believed by Mr. Gosse to be the prolific poet Richard Brathwaite (1588-1673), known for works like A Strappado for the Divell and others, both satirical and devout. He seems to be the most likely person for the initials, which are all we have to work with. It's a bit surprising that a poet with such a well-known name would hide behind initials, a tactic usually used by younger poets trying to make their mark among more seasoned ones. If he hadn't been too young in 1633, I would have suggested that the author was Ralph Brideoak, who earned his B.A. at Oxford in 1634 and contributed lines to Jonsonus Virbius in 1638. He later served as chaplain to Speaker Lenthall and passed away as Bishop of Chichester. In the lines about Jonson, Brideoak captures the reception of Jonson's plays with a vividness similar to how the poet here depicts the response to Donne's sermons. He also references Donne:

Had learned Donne, Beaumont, and Randolph, all

Had learned Donne, Beaumont, and Randolph, all

Surviv'd thy fate, and sung thy funeral,

Survived your fate and sang your funeral,

Their notes had been too low: take this from me

Their notes were too low: take it from me.

None but thyself could write a verse for thee.

No one else but you can write a verse for yourself.

This last line echoes Donne (p. 204, l. 24). Most of Donne's eulogists were young men.

This last line reflects Donne (p. 204, l. 24). Most of Donne's admirers were young men.

Brathwaite's wife died in 1633, and, perhaps following Donne, he for some years wrote Anniversaries upon his Panarete. W. C. Hazlitt suggests Brome as the author of the lines on Donne, which is not likely.

Brathwaite's wife passed away in 1633, and, possibly inspired by Donne, he wrote Anniversaries upon his Panarete for several years. W. C. Hazlitt proposes Brome as the writer of the lines about Donne, but that seems unlikely.

The Epitaph which follows R. B.'s poem is presumably by him also.

The epitaph that comes after R. B.'s poem is likely by him as well.

Endymion Porter (1587-1649) may have had a common interest with Donne in the Spanish language and literature, for the former owed his early success as an ambassador and courtier to his Spanish descent and upbringing. He owes his reputation now mainly to his patronage of art and poetry and to the songs of Herrick. For his life see D.N.B. and E. B. de Fonblanque's Lives of the Lords Strangford, 1877.

Endymion Porter (1587-1649) might have shared a common interest with Donne in the Spanish language and literature, as his early success as an ambassador and courtier was influenced by his Spanish heritage and upbringing. Today, he is mainly known for his support of art and poetry and for the poems of Herrick. For more about his life, see D.N.B. and E. B. de Fonblanque's Lives of the Lords Strangford, 1877.

Daniel Darnelly, the author of the long Latin elegy added to the collection in 1635, was, according to Foster (Alumni Oxonienses, vol. i. 1891), the son of a Londoner, and matriculated at Oxford on Nov. 14, 1623, at the age of nineteen. He proceeded B.A. in 1627, M.A. 162930, and was incorporated at Cambridge in 1634. He is described in Musgrave's Obituary as of Trinity Hall. In 1632 he was appointed rector of Curry Mallet, Somersetshire, and of Walden St. Paul, Herts., 1634. This would bring him into closer touch with London, and probably explains his writing an elegy for the forthcoming [pg 260] second edition of Donne's Poems. He was rector of Teversham, Cambridgeshire, from 1635 to 1645, when his living was sequestered. He died on the 23rd of November, 1659.

Daniel Darnelly, the writer of the lengthy Latin elegy added to the collection in 1635, was, according to Foster (Alumni Oxonienses, vol. i. 1891), the son of a Londoner and enrolled at Oxford on Nov. 14, 1623, at the age of nineteen. He earned his B.A. in 1627, M.A. 162930, and was incorporated at Cambridge in 1634. Musgrave's Obituary notes that he was from Trinity Hall. In 1632, he was made the rector of Curry Mallet in Somersetshire, and of Walden St. Paul, Hertfordshire, in 1634. This likely brought him closer to London and probably explains why he wrote an elegy for the upcoming [pg 260] second edition of Donne's Poems. He served as the rector of Teversham in Cambridgeshire from 1635 to 1645, when he lost his position. He passed away on November 23, 1659.

The heading of this poem shows that it was written at the request of some one, probably King. In l. 35 Nilusque minus strepuisset the reference is to the great cataract. See Macrobius, Somn. Scip. ii. 4.

The title of this poem indicates that it was written at someone’s request, likely the King. In line 35, Nilusque minus strepuisset, it refers to the great waterfall. See Macrobius, Somn. Scip. ii. 4.

Of Sidney Godolphin (1610-43) Clarendon says, 'There was never so great a mind and spirit contained in so little room; so large an understanding and so unrestrained a fancy in so very small a body: so that the Lord Falkland used to say merrily, that he was pleased to be found in his company, where he was the properer man; and it may be the very remarkableness of his little person made the sharpness of his wit, and the composed quickness of his judgement and understanding the more notable.' The Life of Edward Earl of Clarendon, i. 51-2. He was killed at Chagford in the civil war. Professor Saintsbury has not included this poem in his collection of Godolphin's poems, Caroline Poets, ii. pp. 227-61.

Regarding Sidney Godolphin (1610-43), Clarendon writes, 'No one ever had such a great mind and spirit in such a small frame; such a vast understanding and boundless imagination in such a compact body: Lord Falkland would jokingly say that he was happy to be with him, since he seemed the more distinguished man; and perhaps the very uniqueness of his small stature made the sharpness of his wit and the swift clarity of his judgment and understanding even more remarkable.' The Life of Edward Earl of Clarendon, i. 51-2. He was killed at Chagford during the civil war. Professor Saintsbury did not include this poem in his collection of Godolphin's works, Caroline Poets, ii. pp. 227-61.

John Chudleigh's name appears in MSS. occasionally at the end of different poems. In the second collection in the Trinity College, Dublin MS. G. 2. 21 (TCD Second Collection) he is credited with the authorship of Donne's lyric A Feaver, but two other poems are also ascribed to him. He is the author of another in Addl. MS. 33998. f. 62 b. Who he was, I am not sure, but probably he may be identified with John Chudleigh described in 1620 (Visitation of Devonshire) as son and heir of George Chudley of Asheriston, or Ashton, in the county of Devon, and then aged fourteen. On the 1st of June, 1621, aged 15, he matriculated at Wadham College, Oxford. He proceeded B.A. 1623-4, being described as 'equ. aur. fil.' for his father, a member of Parliament, had been created a baronet on the 1st of August, 1622. He took his M.A. in 1626, and was incorporated at Cambridge in 1629 (Foster, Alumni Oxonienses, i. 276). Just before taking his M.A. he was elected to represent East Looe. He died, however, before May 10, 1634, which is difficult to reconcile with his being the author of these verses in 1635, unless they were written some time before.

John Chudleigh's name appears in manuscripts occasionally at the end of different poems. In the second collection in the Trinity College, Dublin MS. G. 2. 21 (TCD Second Collection), he is credited with writing Donne's lyric A Feaver, but he is also attributed with two other poems. He is the author of another in Addl. MS. 33998. f. 62 b. I'm not sure who he was, but he might be the John Chudleigh mentioned in 1620 (Visitation of Devonshire) as the son and heir of George Chudley of Asheriston, or Ashton, in Devon, and then just fourteen years old. On June 1, 1621, at the age of 15, he enrolled at Wadham College, Oxford. He earned his B.A. in 1623-4 and was described as 'equ. aur. fil.' since his father, a member of Parliament, had been made a baronet on August 1, 1622. He completed his M.A. in 1626 and was incorporated at Cambridge in 1629 (Foster, Alumni Oxonienses, i. 276). Just before receiving his M.A., he was elected to represent East Looe. However, he died before May 10, 1634, which makes it hard to reconcile with his being the author of these verses in 1635, unless they were written some time earlier.


APPENDIX A.

LATIN POEMS AND TRANSLATIONS.

Who the Dr. Andrews referred to was we do not know. Dr. Grosart identifies him with the Andrews whose poems are transcribed in H49, but this is purely conjectural.

Who Dr. Andrews was referring to, we don't know. Dr. Grosart connects him to the Andrews whose poems are found in H49, but this is just speculation.

The lines which I have taken out and made into a separate Epigram are printed in the old editions as the third and fourth lines of the letter. As Professor Norton pointed out, they have no connexion with it. They seem to be addressed to some one who had [pg 261] travelled to Paris from Frankfort, on an Embassy to the King of France, and had returned. 'The Maine passed to the Seine, into the house of the Victor, and with your return comes to Frankfort.'

The lines that I’ve separated and turned into an epigram are shown in old editions as the third and fourth lines of the letter. As Professor Norton pointed out, they have no connection to it. They seem to be directed at someone who went to Paris from Frankfurt on a mission to the King of France and has now returned. 'The Maine passed to the Seine, into the house of the Victor, and with your return comes to Frankfurt.'

If Grosart's conjecture be correct, the author of the epigram may be the Francis Andrews whose poems appear along with Donne's in H49, for among these are some political poems in somewhat the same vein:

If Grosart's guess is right, the author of the epigram might be Francis Andrews, whose poems are included with Donne's in H49, because among those are some political poems in a similar style:

Though Ister have put down the Rhene

Though Ister has defeated the Rhene

And from his channel thrust him quite;

And he pushed him away from his channel entirely;

Though Prage again repayre her losses,

Though Prage again recovers her losses,

And Idol-berge doth set up crosses,

And Idol-berge sets up crosses,

Yet we a change shall shortly feele

Yet we shall soon feel a change.

When English smiths work Spanish steele;

When English blacksmiths work with Spanish steel;

Then Tage a nymph shall send to Thames,

Then a nymph will send to Thames,

The Eagle then shall be in flames,

The Eagle will then be on fire,

Then Rhene shall reigne, and Boeme burne,

Then Rhene will reign, and Bohemia will burn,

And Neccar shall to Nectar turne.

And Neccar shall turn into Nectar.

And of Henri IV:

And of Henry IV:

Henrie the greate, great both in peace and war

Henrie the Great, significant in both peace and war

Whom none could teach or imitate aright,

Whom no one could teach or mimic properly,

Findes peace above, from which he here was far;

Finds peace above, from which he was far here;

A victor without insolence or spite,

A winner without arrogance or resentment,

A Prince that reigned, without a Favorite.

A prince who ruled without a favorite.

Of course, Andrews may be only the transcriber of these poems.

Of course, Andrews might just be the person who wrote down these poems.

Page 398. To Mr. George Herbert, etc.

Walton has described the incident of the seals: 'Not long before his death he caused to be drawn the figure of the Body of Christ, extended upon an Anchor, like those which Painters draw when they would present us with the picture of Christ crucified on the Cross; his varying no otherwise than to affix him not to a Cross, but to an Anchor (the Emblem of hope); this he caused to be drawn in little, and then many of those figures thus drawn to be ingraven very small in Helitropian Stones, and set in gold, and of these he sent to many of his dearest friends, to be used as Seals or Rings, and kept as memorials of him, and of his affection to them.'

Walton described the incident with the seals: 'Not long before his death, he had a picture made of the Body of Christ extended on an Anchor, similar to the images that painters create when depicting Christ crucified on the Cross; the only difference being that instead of a Cross, he was attached to an Anchor (the symbol of hope). This image was drawn small, and then many of these small images were engraved on Heliotropian Stones, set in gold, and sent to many of his closest friends to be used as Seals or Rings, as keepsakes of him and his affection for them.'

These seals have been figured and described in The Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxvii, p. 313 (1807); and Notes and Queries, 2nd Series, viii. 170, 216; 6th Series, x. 426, 473.

These seals have been illustrated and discussed in The Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxvii, p. 313 (1807); and Notes and Queries, 2nd Series, viii. 170, 216; 6th Series, x. 426, 473.

Herbert's epistle to Donne is given in 1650. In Walton's Life the first two and a half lines of Donne's Latin poem and the whole of the English one are given, and so with Herbert's reply. As printed in 1650 Herbert's reply is apparently interrupted by the insertion between the eighth and ninth lines of two disconnected stanzas, which may or may not be by Herbert. The first of these ('When Love' &c.) with some variants is given in the 1658 edition of the Life of Donne; but [pg 262] in the collected Lives (1670, 1675) it is withdrawn. The second I have not found elsewhere.

Herbert's letter to Donne was published in 1650. In Walton's Life, the first two and a half lines of Donne's Latin poem and the entire English version are included, just like Herbert's response. In the 1650 edition, Herbert's reply seems to be interrupted by the addition of two unrelated stanzas between the eighth and ninth lines, which may or may not be by Herbert. The first of these ('When Love' &c.) with some variations appears in the 1658 edition of Donne's Life; however, in the collected Lives (1670, 1675), it has been removed. I haven't found the second stanza anywhere else.

Although the Crosse could not Christ here detain,

Although the Crosse couldn't keep Christ here,

Though nail'd unto't, but he ascends again,

Though nailed to it, he rises again,

Nor yet thy eloquence here keep him still,

Nor does your eloquence keep him here,

But onely while thou speak'st; This Anchor will.

But only while you speak; this anchor will.

Nor canst thou be content, unlesse thou to

Nor can you be content unless you to

This certain Anchor adde a Seal, and so

This certain Anchor added a seal, and so

The Water, and the Earth both unto thee

The Water and the Earth both belong to you.

Doe owe the symbole of their certainty.

Doe owe the symbol of their certainty.

Let the world reel, we and all ours stand sure,

Let the world spin, we and all ours remain steady,

This holy Cable's of all storms secure.

This sacred cable is safe from all storms.

When Love being weary made an end

When Love got tired and called it quits

Of kinde Expressions to his friend,

Of kind expressions to his friend,

He writ; when's hand could write no more,

He wrote; when his hand could write no more,

He gave the Seale, and so left o're.

He gave the seal and then left.

How sweet a friend was he, who being griev'd

How sweet a friend he was, who being hurt

His letters were broke rudely up, believ'd

His letters were interrupted abruptly, believed

'Twas more secure in great Loves Common-weal

It was safer in the shared happiness of great love.

(Where nothing should be broke) to adde a Seal.

(Where nothing should be broken) to add a Seal.

Line 2: Though 1650: When Walton

Though 1650: When Walton

Line 10: of 1650: from Walton

Line 10: of 1650: from Walton

In the Life of Herbert Walton refers again to the seals and adds, 'At Mr. Herbert's death these verses were found wrapped up with that seal which was by the Doctor given to him.

In the Life of Herbert, Walton mentions the seals again and adds, 'When Mr. Herbert passed away, these verses were discovered wrapped up with the seal that the Doctor had given him.'

When my dear Friend could write no more,

When my dear friend could write no more,

He gave this Seal, and, so gave ore.

He gave this seal, and in doing so, gave more.

When winds and waves rise highest, I am sure,

When the winds and waves are at their peak, I'm certain,

This Anchor keeps my faith, that, me secure.'

This anchor keeps my faith, making me feel secure.

Page 400, l. 22. 〈Wishes〉 I have ventured to change 'Works' to 'Wishes'. It corrects the metre and corresponds to the Latin.

Page 400, l. 22. 〈Wishes〉 I have taken the liberty to change 'Works' to 'Wishes'. This fixes the rhythm and matches the Latin.

Page 400. Translated from Gazaeus, etc.

The original runs as follows:

Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Tibi quod optas et quod opto, dent Divi,

Tibi quod optas et quod opto, dent Divi,

(Sol optimorum in optimis Amicorum)

(The best friends are the sunshine)

Vt anima semper laeta nesciat curas,

Vt anima siempre feliz no sepa de preocupaciones,

Vt vita semper viva nesciat canos,

Vt vita semper viva nesciat canos,

Vt dextra semper larga nesciat sordes,

Vt dextra semper larga nesciat sordes,

Vt bursa semper plena nesciat rugas,

Vt bursa semper plena nesciat rugas,

Vt lingua semper vera nesciat lapsum,

Vt lingua semper vera nesciat lapsum,

Vt verba semper blanda nesciant rixas,

Vt verba sempre blanda nesciant rixas,

Vt facta semper aequa nesciant fucum,

Vt facta semper aequa nesciant fucum,

Vt fama semper pura nesciat probrum,

Vt fama semper pura nesciat probrum,

Vt vota semper alta nesciant terras,

Vt vota sempre alte nesciant terras,

Tibi quod optas et quod opto, dent Divi.

May the gods grant you what you wish for and what I wish for.

[pg 263]

[pg 263]

I have taken it from:

I got it from:

PIA
H I L A R I A
VARIAQVE
CARMINA

Angelini Gazæi

Angelini Gazæi

è Societate Iesu, Atrebatis.

[An ornament in original.]

Society of Jesus, from Atrebatis.

[An ornament in original.]

DILINGAE

DILINGAE

Formis Academicis

Cum auctoritate Superiorum
.

Apud Vdalricum Rem

CI. IC. XXIII.

Academic Papers

With the Authority of the Superiors
.

At Vdalricum Rem

CI. IC. XXIII.

The folios of this edition do not correspond to those of that which Donne seems to have used.

The pages of this edition do not match those of the one that Donne appears to have used.

APPENDIX B.

POEMS WHICH HAVE BEEN ATTRIBUTED TO DONNE.

For a full discussion of the authorship of these poems see Text and Canon of Donne's Poems, pp. cxxix et seq.

For a complete discussion on who wrote these poems, see Text and Canon of Donne's Poems, pp. cxxix et seq.

Page 401. To Sr Nicholas Smyth.

Chambers points out that a Nicholas Smyth has a set of verses in Coryats Crudities, 1611.

Chambers notes that a Nicholas Smyth has a collection of poems in Coryats Crudities, 1611.

In the Visitation of the County of Devon, 1620, a long genealogy is given, the closing portion of which shows who this Nicholas Smith or Smyth of Exeter (l. 15) and his father were:

In the Visitation of the County of Devon, 1620, a detailed family tree is provided, with the last part revealing the identities of Nicholas Smith or Smyth from Exeter (l. 15) and his father:

Family tree

Seven children of Sir Nicholas are given, including another Nicholas (aet. 14), and the whole is signed 'Nich Smith'.

Seven children of Sir Nicholas are listed, including another Nicholas (age 14), and everything is signed 'Nich Smith'.

This is doubtless Roe's friend. With Roe as a Falstaff he had [pg 264] probably 'heard the chimes at midnight' in London before he settled down to raise a family in Devonshire.

This is definitely Roe's friend. With Roe as a Falstaff, he had [pg 264] probably 'heard the chimes at midnight' in London before he settled down to start a family in Devonshire.

l. 7. sleeps House, &c. Ovid xi; Ariosto, Orlando Furioso, Canto xiv; Spenser, Faerie Queene, I. i.

l. 7. sleeps House, &c. Ovid xi; Ariosto, Orlando Furioso, Canto xiv; Spenser, Faerie Queene, I. i.

Page 402, l. 26. Epps. 'This afternoon a servingman of the Earl of Northumberland fought with swaggering Eps, and ran him through the ear.' Manninghams Diary, 8th April, 1603 (Camden Club, p. 165). This is the only certain reference to Epps I have been able to find, but Grosart declares he is the soldier described in Dekker's Knights Conjuring as behaving with great courage at the siege of Ostend (1601-4), where he was killed. I can find no name in Dekker's work.

Page 402, l. 26. Epps. 'This afternoon, a servant of the Earl of Northumberland got into a fight with Eps and stabbed him through the ear.' Manningham's Diary, April 8, 1603 (Camden Club, p. 165). This is the only definite mention of Epps I've found, but Grosart claims he is the soldier described in Dekker's Knights Conjuring as showing great bravery during the siege of Ostend (1601-4), where he was killed. I can't find a name in Dekker's work.

ll. 27-31. As printed in 1669 these lines are not very intelligible, and neither Grosart nor Chambers has corrected them. As given in the MSS. (e.g. TCD) they are a little clearer:

ll. 27-31. As printed in 1669, these lines are not very clear, and neither Grosart nor Chambers has made any corrections. As provided in the manuscripts (e.g. TCD), they are somewhat clearer:

For his Body and State

For his body and well-being

The Physick and Counsel (which came too late)

The Medicine and Advice (which arrived too late)

'Gainst whores and dice, hee nowe on mee bestowes

'Against whores and dice, he now directs his attention towards me

Most superficially: hee speakes of those,

Most superficially: he speaks of those,

(I found by him) least soundly whoe most knows:

(I found by him) least soundly whoe most knows:

The purpose of bracketing 'which came too late' is obviously to keep it from being taken with ''Gainst whores and dice'—the very mistake that 1669 has fallen into and Grosart and Chambers have preserved. The drawback to this use of the bracket is that it disguises, at least to modern readers, that 'which came too late' must be taken with 'For his Body and State'. I have therefore dropped it and placed a comma after 'late'. The meaning I take to be as follows: 'The physic and counsel against whores and dice, which came too late for his own body and estate, he now bestows on me in a superficial fashion; for I found by him that of whores and dice those speak least soundly who know most from personal experience.' A rather shrewd remark. There are some spheres where experience does not teach, but corrupt.

The purpose of using brackets around 'which came too late' is clearly to prevent it from being linked with ''Gainst whores and dice'—the exact mistake that 1669 made and that Grosart and Chambers have kept. The downside of this bracketing is that it hides, at least from modern readers, that 'which came too late' really belongs with 'For his Body and State'. So, I’ve removed the bracket and put a comma after 'late'. The meaning I gather is this: 'The advice and remedies against whores and dice, which came too late for his own body and estate, he now gives to me in a superficial way; for I learned from him that those who speak least knowledgeably about whores and dice are often the ones who know the most from firsthand experience.' A rather insightful comment. There are some areas where experience doesn't teach but rather corrupts.

l. 40. in that or those: 'that' the Duello, 'those' the laws of the Duello. There is not much to choose between 'these' and 'those'.

l. 40. in that or those: 'that' the Duel, 'those' the rules of the Duel. There's not much difference between 'these' and 'those'.

ll. 41-3.        Though sober; but so never fought. I know

ll. 41-3.        Although sober; he never fought like that. I know

What made his Valour, undubb'd, Windmill go,

What fueled his courage, unmasked, Windmill go,

Within a Pint at most:

In a Pint at most:

The MSS. improve both the metre and the sense of the first of these lines, which in 1669 and Chambers runs:

The manuscripts enhance both the rhythm and the meaning of the first of these lines, which in 1669 and Chambers reads:

Though sober; but nere fought. I know ...

Though sober; but never fought. I know ...

It is when he is sober that he never fights, though he may quarrel. Roe knows exactly how much drink it would take to make this undubb'd Don Quixote charge a windmill, or like a windmill. But the poem is too early for an actual reference to Don Quixote.

It’s when he’s sober that he never fights, although he might argue. Roe knows exactly how much alcohol it would take to make this unmasked Don Quixote charge at a windmill, or something like it. But the poem is too early for a direct reference to Don Quixote.

[pg 265]

[pg 265]

Page 403, ll. 67-8.    and he is braver now

Page 403, ll. 67-8.    and he is braver now

Than his captain.

Than his captain.

By 'braver' the poet means, not more courageous, but more splendidly attired, more 'braw'.

By 'braver,' the poet means not more courageous, but dressed in a more splendid way, more 'stylish.'

Page 404, l. 88. Abraham France—who wrote English hexameters. His chief works are The Countess of Pembrokes Ivy Church (1591) and The Countess of Pembrokes Emmanuel (1591). He was alive in 1633.

Page 404, l. 88. Abraham France—who wrote English hexameters. His main works are The Countess of Pembrokes Ivy Church (1591) and The Countess of Pembrokes Emmanuel (1591). He was still alive in 1633.

Page 405, l. 113. So they their weakness hide, and greatness show. Grosart refused the reading 'weakness', which he found in his favourite MS. S, and Chambers ignored it. It has, however, the support of B, O'F, and L74 (which is strong in Roe's poetry), and seems to me to give the right edge to the sarcasm. 'By giving to flatterers what they owe to worth, Kings and Lords think to hide their weakness of character, and to display the greatness of their wealth and station.' They make a double revelation of their weakness in their credulity and their love of display.

Page 405, l. 113. So they hide their weaknesses and showcase their greatness. Grosart rejected the reading 'weakness,' which he found in his favorite manuscript S, and Chambers overlooked it. However, it has the backing of B, O'F, and L74 (which is strong in Roe's poetry), and it seems to me that it adds the right sharpness to the sarcasm. 'By giving to flatterers what they should be giving to true worth, Kings and Lords think they can hide their character flaws and parade their wealth and status.' They reveal their weakness in their naivety and their desire for attention.

l. 128. Cuff. Henry Cuff (1563-1601), secretary to Essex and an abettor of the conspiracy.

l. 128. Cuff. Henry Cuff (1563-1601), secretary to Essex and a supporter of the conspiracy.

l. 131. that Scot. It is incredible that Donne wrote these lines. He found some of his best friends among the Scotch—Hay, Sir Robert Ker, Essex, and Hamilton, to say nothing of the King.

l. 131. that Scot. It's incredible that Donne wrote these lines. He found some of his closest friends among the Scots—Hay, Sir Robert Ker, Essex, and Hamilton, not to mention the King.

Page 406. Satire.

Page 407, ll. 32-3. A time to come, &c. I have adopted Grosart's punctuation and think his interpretation of 'beg' must be the right one—'beg thee as an idiot or natural.' The O.E.D. gives: '†5a. To beg a person: to petition the Court of Wards (established by Henry VIII and suppressed under Charles II) for the custody of a minor, an heiress, or an idiot, as feudal superior or as having interest in the matter: hence also fig. To beg (any one) for a fool or idiot: to take him for, set him down as. Obs.' Among other examples is, 'He proved a wiser man by much than he that begged him. Harington, Met. Ajax 46.' What the satirist says is, 'The time will come when she will beg to have wardship of thee as an idiot. If you continue she will take you for one now.'

Page 407, ll. 32-3. A time to come, &c. I’ve adopted Grosart's punctuation and believe his interpretation of 'beg' is correct—'beg you as someone foolish or simple-minded.' The O.E.D. states: '†5a. To beg a person: to request the Court of Wards (set up by Henry VIII and abolished under Charles II) for the guardianship of a minor, an heiress, or someone deemed simple-minded, as a feudal superior or as having a vested interest: thus, it also figuratively means To beg (anyone) for a fool or idiot: to regard them as such, Obs.' One of the examples includes, 'He turned out to be much wiser than the one who begged him. Harington, Met. Ajax 46.' What the satirist is saying is, 'The time will come when she will beg to have guardianship of you as a fool. If you keep this up, she'll see you as one now.'

l. 35. Besides, hers〉. My reading combines the variants. I think 'here' must be wrong.

l. 35. Besides, hers〉. My reading combines the variations. I think 'here' has to be incorrect.

Page 407. A Poem of Mourning.

Page 408, l. 5. Else, if you were, and just, in equitie &c. This is the punctuation of H39, and is obviously right, 'in equitie' going with what follows. He has denied the existence or, at least, the influence of the Fates, and now continues, 'For if you existed or had power, and if you were just, then, according to all equity I should have vanquish'd her as you did me.' Grosart and the Grolier Club editor follow 1635-54, and read:

Page 408, l. 5. Otherwise, if you existed and were just, in equity &c. This is the punctuation of H39, and it's clearly correct, with 'in equity' connected to what comes next. He has denied the existence or, at the very least, the influence of the Fates, and now continues, 'For if you existed or had power, and if you were just, then, according to all fairness, I should have defeated her just like you defeated me.' Grosart and the Grolier Club editor follow 1635-54, and read:

Else, if you were, and just in equity, &c.

Else, if you were, and just in fairness, etc.

[pg 266]

[pg 266]

Chambers accepts the attempt of 1669 to amend this, and prints:

Chambers agrees with the effort of 1669 to fix this, and publishes:

True if you were, and just in equity, &c.

True if you were, and fair in equity, etc.

But 'just in equity' is not a phrase to which any meaning can be attached.

But 'just in equity' is not a phrase that has any real meaning.

Page 412. An Elegy.

Grosart prints this very incorrectly. He does not even reproduce correctly the MS. S, which he professes to follow. Chambers follows Grosart, adopting some of the variants of the Haslewood-Kingsborough MS. reported by Grosart. They both have the strange reading 'cut in bands' in l. 11, which as a fact is not even in S, from which Grosart professes to derive it. The reading of all the MSS., 'but in his handes,' makes quite good sense. The Scot wants matter, except in his hands, i.e. dirt, which is 'matter out of place'. The reading, 'writ in his hands', which Chambers reports after Grosart, is probably a mistake of the latter's. Indeed his own note suggests that the reading of H-K is 'but in's hands'.

Grosart prints this very inaccurately. He doesn't even reproduce the manuscript S correctly, which he claims to follow. Chambers follows Grosart, adopting some of the variants from the Haslewood-Kingsborough manuscript that Grosart reported. They both have the odd reading 'cut in bands' in line 11, which isn't even in S, the source Grosart claims to use. The reading from all the manuscripts, 'but in his handes,' makes perfect sense. The Scot needs matter, except in his hands, meaning dirt, which is 'matter out of place.' The reading 'writ in his hands', which Chambers reports after Grosart, is likely a mistake from Grosart. In fact, his own note suggests that the reading from H-K is 'but in's hands'.

Page 417. To the Countess of Huntington.

It looks as if some lines of this poem had been lost. The first sentence has no subject unless 'That' in the second line be a demonstrative—a very awkward construction.

It seems that some lines of this poem are missing. The first sentence lacks a subject unless 'That' in the second line is considered a demonstrative—which is a very clumsy construction.

If written by Donne this poem must have been composed about the same time as The Storme and The Calme. He is writing apparently from the New World, from the Azores. But it is as impossible to recover the circumstances in which the poem was written as to be sure who wrote it.

If this poem was written by Donne, it must have been created around the same time as The Storme and The Calme. It seems he is writing from the New World, specifically from the Azores. However, it's just as impossible to figure out the circumstances in which the poem was written as it is to be certain about who wrote it.

Page 422. Elegy.

ll. 5-6. denounce ... pronounce. The reading of the MSS. seems to me plainly the correct one. 'In others, terror, anguish and grief announce the approach of death. Her courage, ease and joy in dying pronounce the happiness of her state.' The reading of the printed texts is due to the error by which 1635 and 1639 took 'comming' as an epithet to 'terror' as 'happy' is to 'state'. Some MSS. read 'terrors' and 'joyes'.

ll. 5-6. denounce ... pronounce. The reading of the manuscripts clearly seems to be the correct one. 'In others, terror, anguish, and grief indicate the approach of death. Her courage, ease, and joy in dying express the happiness of her state.' The version in the printed texts results from the mistake where 1635 and 1639 interpreted 'comming' as an adjective for 'terror' like 'happy' is for 'state.' Some manuscripts read 'terrors' and 'joyes.'

l. 22. Their spoyles, &c. I have adopted the MS. reading here, though with some hesitation, because (1) it is the more difficult reading: 'Soules to thy conquest beare' seems more like a conjectural emendation than the other reading, (2) The construction of the line in the printed texts is harsh—one does not bear anything 'to a conquest', (3) the meaning suits the context better. It is not souls that are spoken of, but bodies. The bodies of the wicked become the spoil of death, trophies of his victory over Adam; not so those of the good, which shall rise again. See 1 Cor. xv. 54-5.

l. 22. Their spoyles, &c. I have chosen the manuscript's reading here, though with some uncertainty, because (1) it is the more challenging reading: 'Soules to thy conquest beare' seems more like a guess than the other interpretation, (2) the way the line is constructed in the printed texts is awkward—one doesn’t bear anything 'to a conquest', (3) the meaning fits the context better. It’s not souls that are being discussed, but bodies. The bodies of the wicked become the spoils of death, trophies of his victory over Adam; not so for the good, which will rise again. See 1 Cor. xv. 54-5.

Page 424. Psalm 137.

This Psalm is found in a MS. collection of metrical psalms (Rawlinson Poetical 161), in the Bodleian Library, transcribed by a certain R. Crane. The list of authors is Fr. Dav., Jos. Be., [pg 267] Rich. Cripps, Chr. Dav., Th. Carry. That Davison is the author of this particular Psalm is strongly suggested by the poetical Induction which in style and verse resembles the psalm. The induction is signed 'Fr. Dav.' The first verse runs:

This Psalm is included in a manuscript collection of metrical psalms (Rawlinson Poetical 161) at the Bodleian Library, transcribed by someone named R. Crane. The list of authors includes Fr. Dav., Jos. Be., [pg 267] Rich. Cripps, Chr. Dav., and Th. Carry. The fact that Davison is the author of this specific Psalm is strongly indicated by the poetic Induction, which shares a similar style and verse with the Psalm. The induction is signed 'Fr. Dav.' The first verse goes:

Come Urania, heavenly Muse,

Come, Urania, celestial Muse,

and infuse

and enhance

Sacred flame to my invention;

Sacred flame to my creation;

Sing so loud that Angells may

Sing so loud that angels may

heare thy lay,

hear your song,

Lending to thy note attention.

Pay attention to your note.

Page 429. Track.

Soules joy, now I am gone, &c. George Herbert, in the Temple, gives A Parodie of this poem, opening:

Soules joy, now I am gone, &c. George Herbert, in the Temple, gives A Parodie of this poem, opening:

Soul's joy, when thou art gone,

Soul's joy when you're gone,

And I alone,

And I'm alone,

Which cannot be,

Which can't be,

Because Thou dost abide with me,

Because you’re staying with me,

And I depend on Thee.

And I rely on You.

The parody does not extend beyond the first verse.

The parody doesn’t go beyond the first verse.

It was one of the aims of Herbert to turn the Muse from profane love verses to sacred purposes. Mr. Chambers points to another reference to this poem in some very bad verses by Sir Kenelm Digby in Bright's edition of Digby's Poems (p. 8), The Roxburghe Club.

It was one of Herbert's goals to shift the Muse from secular love poems to sacred themes. Mr. Chambers mentions another reference to this poem in some poorly written verses by Sir Kenelm Digby in Bright's edition of Digby's Poems (p. 8), The Roxburghe Club.

APPENDIX C.

I. POEMS FROM ADDITIONAL MS. 25707. Page 433.

The authorship of the four poems here printed from A25 has been discussed in the Text and Canon, &c. There is not much reason to doubt that the first is what it professes to be. The order of the names in the heading, and the character of the verses both suggest that the second and corresponding verses are Donne's contribution. There is a characteristic touch in each one. I cannot find anything eminently characteristic in any of the rest of the group. The third poem refers to the poetical controversy on Love and Reason carried on with much spirit between the Earl of Pembroke and Sir Benjamin Rudyerd in their Poems as printed by the younger Donne in 1660. A much finer fragment of the debate, beginning—

The authorship of the four poems printed from A25 has been discussed in the Text and Canon, &c. There’s not much reason to doubt that the first one is what it claims to be. The order of names in the heading and the style of the verses both suggest that the second and corresponding verses are Donne's contribution. Each one has a distinctive touch. I can't find anything particularly characteristic in the rest of the group. The third poem refers to the poetic debate on Love and Reason that was passionately carried on between the Earl of Pembroke and Sir Benjamin Rudyerd in their Poems as printed by the younger Donne in 1660. A much better fragment of the debate begins—

And why should Love a footboy's place despise?

And why should love look down on a servant's position?

is attributed to Donne by the Bridgewater MS. and the MS. in the library of the Marquess of Crewe. It is part of a poem by Rudyerd in the debate in the volume referred to.

is attributed to Donne by the Bridgewater MS. and the MS. in the library of the Marquess of Crewe. It is part of a poem by Rudyerd in the debate in the volume referred to.

II. POEMS FROM THE BURLEY MS. Page 437.

Of the poems here printed from the Burley-on-the-Hill MS., none I think is Donne's. The chief interest of the collection is that it [pg 268] comes from a commonplace-book of Sir Henry Wotton, and therefore presumably represents the work of the group of wits to which Donne, Bacon, and Wotton belonged. I have found only one of them in other MSS., viz. that which I have called Life a Play. This occurs in quite a number of MSS. in the British Museum, and has been published in Hannah's Courtly Poets. It is generally ascribed to Sir Walter Raleigh; and Harleian MS. 733 entitles it Verses made by Sir Walter Raleigh made the same morning he was executed. I have printed it because with the first, and another in the Reliquiae Wottonianae, it illustrates Wotton's taste for this comparison of life to a stage, a comparison probably derived from an epigram in the Greek Anthology, which may be the source of Shakespeare's famous lines in As You Like It. The epitaph by Jonson on Hemmings, Shakespeare's fellow-actor and executor, is interesting. A similar epitaph on Burbage is found in Sloane MS. 1786:

Of the poems printed here from the Burley-on-the-Hill manuscript, I don't think any of them are by Donne. The main interest of this collection is that it comes from a commonplace book of Sir Henry Wotton, which means it likely represents the work of the group of wits that included Donne, Bacon, and Wotton. I've found only one of these poems in other manuscripts, which I've titled Life a Play. This poem appears in several manuscripts in the British Museum and has been published in Hannah's Courtly Poets. It's usually attributed to Sir Walter Raleigh, and Harleian MS. 733 refers to it as Verses made by Sir Walter Raleigh the same morning he was executed. I included it here because along with the first one and another from the Reliquiae Wottonianae, it shows Wotton's fondness for comparing life to a stage, a comparison likely inspired by an epigram from the Greek Anthology, which may have influenced Shakespeare's famous lines in As You Like It. The epitaph by Jonson on Hemmings, who was a fellow actor and executor of Shakespeare, is also noteworthy. A similar epitaph on Burbage can be found in Sloane MS. 1786:

An Epitaph on Mr Richard Burbage the Player.

This life's a play groaned out by natures Arte

This life is a performance created by nature's artistry.

Where every man hath his alloted parte.

Where everyone has their assigned part.

This man hath now as many men can tell

This man has now as many men can tell

Ended his part, and he hath done it well.

Ended his part, and he has done it well.

The Play now ended, think his grave to bee

The play is now over; consider his grave to be.

The retiring house of his sad Tragedie.

The house where his tragic story comes to an end.

Where to give his fame this, be not afraid:

Where to give his fame this, be not afraid:

Here lies the best Tragedian ever plaid.

Here lies the best actor in tragedy ever played.

III. POEMS FROM VARIOUS MSS. Page 443.

Of the miscellaneous poems here collected there is very little to be said. The first eight or nine come from the O'Flaherty MS. (O'F), which professes to be a collection of Donne's poems, and may, Mr. Warwick Bond thinks, have been made by the younger Donne, as it contains a poem by him. It is careless enough to be his work. They illustrate well the kind of poem attributed to Donne in the seventeenth century, some on the ground of their wit, others because of their subject-matter. Donne had written some improper poems as a young man; it was tempting therefore to assign any wandering poem of this kind to the famous Dean of St. Paul's. The first poem, The Annuntiation, has nothing to do with Donne's poem The Annuntiation and Passion, but has been attached to it in a manner which is common enough in the MSS. The poem Love's Exchange is obviously an imitation of Donne's Lovers infinitenesse (p. 17). A Paradoxe of a Painted Face was attributed to Donne because he had written a prose Paradox entitled That Women ought to paint. The poem was not published till 1660. In Harleian MS. it is said to be 'By my Lo: of Cant. follower Mr. Baker'. The lines on Black Hayre and Eyes (p. 460) are found in fifteen or more different MSS. in the British Museum alone, and were printed in Parnassus Biceps (1656) [pg 269] and Pembroke and Ruddier's Poems (1660). Two of the MSS. attribute the poem to Ben Jonson, but others assign it to W. P. or Walton Poole. Mr. Chambers points out that a Walton Poole has verses in Annalia Dubrensia (1636), and also cites from Foster's Alumni Oxonienses: 'Walton Poole of Wilts arm. matr. 9.1.1580 at Trinity Coll. aged 15.' These may be the same person. The signature A. P. or W. P. at the foot of several pages suggests that the Stowe MS. 961 of Donne's poems had belonged to some member of this family. The fragment of an Elegy at p. 462 occurs only in P, where it forms part of an Heroicall Epistle with which it has obviously nothing to do. I have thought it worth preserving because of its intense though mannered style. The line, 'Fortune now do thy worst' recalls Elegie XII, l. 67. The closing poem,'Farewell ye guilded follies,' comes from Walton's Complete Angler (1658), where it is thus introduced: 'I will requite you with a very good copy of verses: it is a farewell to the vanities of the world, and some say written by Dr. D. But let they be written by whom they will, he that writ them had a brave soul, and must needs be possest with happy thoughts of their composure.' In the third edition (1661) the words were changed to 'And some say written by Sir Harry Wotton, who I told you was an excellent Angler.' In one MS. they are attributed to Henry King, Donne's friend and literary executor, and in two others they are assigned to Sir Kenelm Digby, as by whom they are printed in Wits Interpreter (1655). Mr. Chambers points out that 'The closing lines of King's The Farewell are curiously similar to those of this poem.' He quotes:

Of the various poems collected here, not much can be said. The first eight or nine come from the O'Flaherty manuscript (O'F), which claims to be a collection of Donne's poems, and Mr. Warwick Bond suggests it may have been compiled by a younger Donne since it includes a poem by him. It seems too careless to be his own work. These poems showcase the style of poetry associated with Donne in the seventeenth century—some for their wit, others for their subject matter. Donne did write some risqué poems in his youth, making it easy to attribute any random poem of that nature to the renowned Dean of St. Paul's. The first poem, The Annunciation, isn't related to Donne's poem The Annunciation and Passion, but it's been mistakenly attached to it, a common error in manuscripts. The poem Love's Exchange clearly mimics Donne's Lovers infinitenesse (p. 17). A Paradoxe of a Painted Face was attributed to Donne because he penned a prose Paradox titled That Women ought to paint. This poem wasn't published until 1660. In the Harleian manuscript, it is noted as 'By my Lo: of Cant. follower Mr. Baker'. The lines about Black Hayre and Eyes (p. 460) appear in fifteen or more different manuscripts in the British Museum alone, and were printed in Parnassus Biceps (1656) and Pembroke and Ruddier's Poems (1660). Two of the manuscripts credit the poem to Ben Jonson, while others attribute it to W. P. or Walton Poole. Mr. Chambers notes that a Walton Poole has verses in Annalia Dubrensia (1636) and cites Foster's Alumni Oxonienses: 'Walton Poole of Wilts arm. matr. 9.1.1580 at Trinity Coll. aged 15.' They could be the same individual. The signature A. P. or W. P. at the bottom of several pages suggests that the Stowe MS. 961 of Donne's poems belonged to someone from this family. A fragment of an Elegy at p. 462 only appears in P, where it forms part of a Heroicall Epistle, which it clearly has no relation to. I've chosen to preserve it because of its intense yet affected style. The line 'Fortune now do thy worst' echoes Elegie XII, l. 67. The final poem, 'Farewell ye gilded follies,' comes from Walton's Complete Angler (1658), where it is introduced as follows: 'I will repay you with a very good copy of verses: it is a farewell to the vanities of the world, and some say written by Dr. D. But whoever wrote it, he had a noble soul and must have been inspired with happy thoughts while crafting it.' In the third edition (1661), the wording was changed to 'And some say written by Sir Harry Wotton, who I told you was an excellent Angler.' One manuscript attributes it to Henry King, Donne's friend and literary executor, while two others credit it to Sir Kenelm Digby, as it appears in Wits Interpreter (1655). Mr. Chambers points out the interesting similarity between the closing lines of King's The Farewell and this poem. He quotes:

My woeful Monument shall be a cell,

My sad Monument will be a cell,

The murmur of the purling brook my knell;

The soft sound of the flowing creek is my reminder of death;

My lasting Epitaph the Rock shall groan;

My lasting epitaph will be the rock's groan;

Thus when sad lovers ask the weeping stone,

Thus when heartbroken lovers ask the crying stone,

What wretched thing does in that centre lie,

What terrible thing lies at the center,

The hollow echo will reply, 'twas I.

The empty echo will answer, 'it was me.'

I cannot understand why Mr. Chambers, to whom I am indebted for most of this information, was content to print so inadequate a text when Walton was in his hand. Two of his lines completely puzzled me:

I can't understand why Mr. Chambers, who I owe a lot of this information to, was okay with printing such an incomplete text when he had Walton in front of him. Two of his lines completely confused me:

Welcome pure thoughts! welcome, ye careless groans!

Welcome, pure thoughts! Welcome, you carefree sighs!

These are my guests, this is that courtage tones.

These are my guests, this is that courtly tone.

'Groans' are generally the sign of care, not of its absence. However, I find that Ashmole MS. 38, in the Bodleian, and some others read:

'Groans' are usually a sign of care, not a lack of it. However, I notice that Ashmole MS. 38, in the Bodleian, and some others read:

Welcome pure thoughts! welcome ye careless groves!

Welcome pure thoughts! Welcome you carefree groves!

These are my guests, this is that court age loves.

These are my guests; this is the court that love adores.

This explains the mystery. But Mr. Chambers followed Grosart; and Grosart was inclined to prefer the version of a bad MS. which he had found to a good printed version.

This explains the mystery. But Mr. Chambers followed Grosart; and Grosart preferred the version of a bad manuscript he had found over a good printed version.

[pg 270]

[pg 270]

SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES.

Pages 5, 6. The poems of Ben Jonson are here printed just as they stand in the 1650, 1654, 1669 editions of Donne's Poems. A comparison with the 1616 edition of Jonson's Works shows some errors. The poem To John Donne (p. 5) is xxiii of the Epigrammes. The sixth line runs

Pages 5, 6. The poems of Ben Jonson are printed here just as they appear in the 1650, 1654, and 1669 editions of Donne's Poems. A comparison with the 1616 edition of Jonson's Works reveals some mistakes. The poem To John Donne (p. 5) is xxiii of the Epigrammes. The sixth line reads

And which no affection praise enough can give!

And which no amount of praise can express enough!

The absurd 'no'n' of 1650 seems to have arisen from the printing 'no'affection' of the 1640 edition of Jonson's Works. The 1719 editor of Donne's Poems corrected this mistake. A more serious mistake occurs in the ninth line, which in the Works (1616) runs:

The strange 'no'n' of 1650 appears to have come from the printing 'no'affection' in the 1640 edition of Jonson's Works. The 1719 editor of Donne's Poems fixed this error. A more significant error happens in the ninth line, which in the Works (1616) reads:

All which I meant to praise, and, yet I would.

All of this I meant to praise, and still I would.

The error 'mean' comes from the 1640 edition of the Works of Ben Jonson, which prints 'meane'.

The error 'mean' comes from the 1640 edition of the Works of Ben Jonson, which prints 'meane'.

To Lucy, &c., is xciii of the Epigrammes. The fourteenth line runs:

To Lucy, &c., is xciii of the Epigrammes. The fourteenth line runs:

Be of the best; and 'mongst those, best are you.

Be at your best; and among those, you are the best.

The comma makes the sense clearer. In l. 3, 1616 reads 'looke,' with comma.

The comma makes the meaning clearer. In line 3, 1616 reads 'look,' with a comma.

To John Donne (p. 6) is xcvi. There are no errors; but 'punees' is in 1616 more correctly spelt 'pui'nees'.

To John Donne (p. 6) is 96. There are no mistakes; however, 'punees' is spelled 'pui'nees' more accurately in 1616.

Pages 7, 175, 369. I am indebted for the excellent copies of the engravings here reproduced to the kind services of Mr. Laurence Binyon. The portraits form a striking supplement to the poems along with which they are placed. The first is the young man of the Songs and Sonets, the Elegies and the Satyres, the counterpart of Biron and Benedick and the audacious and witty young men of Shakespeare's Comedies. 'Neither was it possible,' says Hacket in his Scrinia Reserata: a Memorial of John Williams ... Archbishop of York (1693), 'that a vulgar soul should dwell in such promising features.'

Pages 7, 175, 369. I'm grateful for the excellent copies of the engravings included here, thanks to the generous help of Mr. Laurence Binyon. The portraits provide a striking addition to the poems they accompany. The first shows the young man of the Songs and Sonets, the Elegies, and the Satyres, who is similar to Biron and Benedick and the bold and clever young men in Shakespeare's comedies. 'It was impossible,' says Hacket in his Scrinia Reserata: a Memorial of John Williams ... Archbishop of York (1693), 'for a common soul to inhabit such promising features.'

The engraving by Lombart is an even more lifelike portrait of the author of the Letters, Epicedes, Anniversaries and earlier Divine Poems, learned and witty, worldly and pious, melancholy yet ever and again 'kindling squibs about himself and flying into sportiveness', writing at one time the serious Pseudo-Martyr, at another the outrageous Ignatius his Conclave, and again the strangely-mooded, self-revealing Biathanatos: 'mee thinks I have the keyes of my prison in mine owne hand, and no remedy presents it selfe so soone to my heart, as mine own sword.'

The engraving by Lombart is an even more lifelike portrait of the author of the Letters, Epicedes, Anniversaries, and earlier Divine Poems—smart and witty, worldly and devout, sad yet constantly 'lighting sparks about himself and getting playful,' writing at one point the serious Pseudo-Martyr, at another the outrageous Ignatius his Conclave, and again the strangely emotional, self-revealing Biathanatos: 'I think I have the keys to my prison in my own hand, and no solution presents itself to my heart, as my own sword.'

[pg 271]

[pg 271]

After describing the circumstances attending the execution of the last portrait of Donne, Walton adds in the 1675 edition of the Lives (the passage is not in the earlier editions of the Life of Donne): 'And now, having brought him through the many labyrinths and perplexities of a various life: even to the gates of death and the grave; my desire is, he may rest till I have told my Reader, that I have seen many Pictures of him, in several habits, and at several ages, and in several postures: And I now mention this, because, I have seen one Picture of him, drawn by a curious hand at his age of eighteen; with his sword and what other adornments might then suit with the present fashions of youth, and the giddy gayeties of that age: and his Motto then was,

After describing the circumstances surrounding the last portrait of Donne, Walton adds in the 1675 edition of the Lives (this passage isn’t in the earlier editions of the Life of Donne): 'And now, having guided him through the many twists and turns of a varied life, right up to the gates of death and the grave; my wish is that he may rest until I tell my Reader that I have seen many pictures of him, in different outfits, at various ages, and in different poses. I'm mentioning this now because I've seen one picture of him, drawn by a talented artist when he was eighteen; equipped with his sword and whatever other accessories might fit the current trends and the youthful exuberance of that time: and his motto then was,

How much shall I be chang'd,

How much will I change?

Before I am chang'd.

Before I change.

And, if that young, and his now dying Picture, were at this time set together, every beholder might say, Lord! How much is Dr. Donne already chang'd, before he is chang'd!' The change written in the portrait is the change from the poet of the Songs and Sonets to the poet of the Holy Sonnets and last Hymns.

And, if that young man and his now fading portrait were compared side by side, anyone looking at it might say, Wow! Look how much Dr. Donne has already changed, even before his change! The transformation shown in the painting reflects the shift from the poet of the Songs and Sonets to the poet of the Holy Sonnets and the final Hymns.

The design of this last picture and of the marble monument made from it is not very clear. He was painted, Walton says, standing on the figure of the urn. But the painter brought with him also 'a board of the just height of his body'. What was this for? Walton does not explain. But Mr. Hamo Thornycroft has pointed out that the folds of the drapery show the statue was modelled from a recumbent figure. Can it be that Walton's account confuses two things? The incident of the picture is not in the 1640 Life, but was added in 1658. How could Donne, a dying man, stand on the urn, with his winding-sheet knotted 'at his head and feet'? Is it not probable that he was painted lying in his winding-sheet on the board referred to; but that the monument, as designed by himself, and executed by Nicholas Stone, was intended to represent him rising at the Last Day from the urn, habited as he had lain down—a symbolic rendering of the faith expressed in the closing words of the inscription

The design of this last picture and the marble monument made from it is not very clear. According to Walton, he was painted standing on the figure of the urn. But the painter also brought 'a board the exact height of his body'. What was that for? Walton doesn’t explain. However, Mr. Hamo Thornycroft has noted that the folds of the drapery indicate the statue was modeled from a reclining figure. Could it be that Walton's account mixes up two things? The incident of the picture isn’t mentioned in the 1640 Life, but was added in 1658. How could Donne, a dying man, stand on the urn with his shroud tied 'at his head and feet'? Isn’t it likely that he was painted lying in his shroud on the board mentioned; but that the monument, designed by himself and created by Nicholas Stone, was meant to show him rising on the Last Day from the urn, dressed as he had laid down—a symbolic representation of the faith expressed in the closing words of the inscription.

Hic licet in Occiduo Cinere

Here it is permitted in Western Ash

Aspicit Eum

He looks at Him

Cuius nomen est Oriens.

His name is Oriens.

Page 37, l. 14. The textual note should have indicated that in most or all of the MSS. cited the whole line runs:

Page 37, l. 14. The textual note should have pointed out that in most or all of the cited manuscripts, the entire line reads:

(Thou lovest Truth) but an Angell at first sight.

(You love Truth) but an Angel at first sight.

This is probably the original form of the line, corrected later to avoid the clashing of the 'but's.

This is probably the original version of the line, later revised to prevent the 'but's from conflicting.

Page 96, l. 6, note. The R212 cited here is Rawlinson Poetical MS. 212, a miscellaneous collection of seventeenth-century prose and [pg 272] poetry (e.g. Davies' Epigrams. See II. p. 101). I had cited it once or twice in my first draft. The present instance escaped my eye. It helps to show how general the reading 'tyde' was.

Page 96, l. 6, note. The R212 mentioned here is Rawlinson Poetical MS. 212, a collection of various seventeenth-century prose and poetry (for example, Davies' Epigrams. See II. p. 101). I had referenced it a couple of times in my first draft. This particular instance slipped my notice. It helps to illustrate how common the reading 'tyde' was.

Page 115, l. 54. goeing on it fashions. The correct reading is probably 'growing on it fashions', which has the support of both JC, and 1650-69 where 'its' is a mere error. I had made my text before JC came into my hand. To 'grow on' for 'to increase' is an Elizabethan idiom: 'And this quarrel grew on so far,' North's Plutarch, Life of Coriolanus, ad fin. See also O.E.D.

Page 115, l. 54. going on it fashions. The correct reading is probably 'growing on it fashions', which is supported by both JC and 1650-69, where 'its' is just a mistake. I had prepared my text before I got JC. To 'grow on' means 'to increase' and is an Elizabethan expression: 'And this quarrel grew on so far,' North's Plutarch, Life of Coriolanus, ad fin. See also O.E.D.

I should like in closing to express my indebtedness throughout to the Oxford English Dictionary, an invaluable help and safeguard to the editor of an English text, and also to Franz's admirable Shakespeare-Grammatik (1909), which should be translated.

I would like to conclude by expressing my gratitude to the Oxford English Dictionary, an invaluable resource and support for anyone editing an English text, and also to Franz's excellent Shakespeare-Grammatik (1909), which deserves to be translated.

Page 133, l. 58. To what is said in the note on the taking of yellow amber as a drug add: 'Divers men may walke by the Sea side, and the same beames of the Sunne giving light to them all, one gathereth by the benefit of that light pebles, or speckled shells, for curious vanitie, and another gathers precious Pearle, or medicinall Ambar, by the same light.' Sermons 80. 36. 326.

Page 133, l. 58. In addition to what is mentioned in the note about using yellow amber as a medicine: 'Different people can walk along the beach, all benefiting from the same sunlight. One person collects pebbles or patterned shells for their curiosity, while another gathers valuable pearls or medicinal amber, all under the same light.' Sermons 80. 36. 326.

Pages 156-7. Seeke true religion, &c. All this passage savours a little of Montaigne: 'Tout cela, c'est un signe tres-evident que nous ne recevons nostre religion qu'à nostre façon et par nos mains, et non autrement que comme les autres religions se reçoyvent. Nous nous sommes rencontrez au païs où elle estoit en usage; ou nous regardons son ancienneté ou l'authorité des hommes qui l'ont maintenue; ou creignons les menaces qu'ell' attache aux mescreans, ou suyvons ses promesses. Ces considerations là doivent estre employées à nostre creance, mais comme subsidiaires: ce sont liaisons humaines. Une autre region, d'autres tesmoings, pareilles promesses et menasses nous pourroyent imprimer par mesme voye une croyance contraire. Nous sommes chrestiens à mesme titre que nous sommes ou perigordins ou alemans.' Essais (1580), II. 12. Apologie de Raimond Sebond.

Pages 156-7. Seek true religion, etc. This passage has a bit of Montaigne's flavor: 'All of this is a clear sign that we receive our religion in our own way and through our own hands, just like other religions are received. We encountered it in the place where it was practiced; we consider its ancient roots or the authority of those who upheld it; we fear the threats it poses to nonbelievers, or we follow its promises. These considerations should inform our belief, but only as support: they are human connections. In another region, with different witnesses, similar promises and threats could lead us to adopt an opposing belief in the same way. We are Christians in the same way that we are either from Périgord or Germany.' Essays (1580), II. 12. Apology of Raimond Sebond.

Page 220, l. 46. Compare: 'One of the most convenient Hieroglyphicks of God, is a Circle; and a Circle is endlesse; whom God loves, hee loves to the end ... His hailestones and his thunderbolts, and his showres of blood (emblemes and instruments of his Judgements) fall downe in a direct line, and affect or strike some one person, or place: His Sun, and Moone, and Starres (Emblemes and Instruments of his Blessings) move circularly, and communicate themselves to all. His Church is his chariot; in that he moves more gloriously, then in the Sun; as much more, as his begotten Son exceeds his created Sun, and his Son of glory, and of his right hand, the Sun of the firmament; and this Church, his chariot, moves [pg 273] in that communicable motion, circularly; It began in the East, it came to us, and is passing now, shining out now, in the farthest West.' Sermons 80. 2. 13-4.

Page 220, l. 46. Compare: 'One of the most convenient symbols of God is a Circle; and a Circle is endless; those whom God loves, He loves to the end... His hailstones, thunderbolts, and showers of blood (symbols and tools of His Judgments) fall straight down, affecting or striking a specific person or place: His Sun, Moon, and Stars (symbols and tools of His Blessings) move in circles and share themselves with all. His Church is His chariot; in that He moves more gloriously than in the Sun; as much more as His begotten Son exceeds His created Sun, and His Son of glory, at His right hand, exceeds the Sun of the firmament; and this Church, His chariot, moves [pg 273] in that communicable motion, circularly; It began in the East, it came to us, and is now shining out in the farthest West.' Sermons 80. 2. 13-4.

l. 47. Religious tipes, is the reading of 1633. The comma has been accidentally dropped. There is no comma in 1635-69, which print 'types'.

l. 47. Religious types, is the reading of 1633. The comma has been accidentally dropped. There is no comma in 1635-69, which prints 'types'.

Page 241, ll. 343-4. As a compassionate Turcoyse, &c. Compare:

Page 241, ll. 343-4. As a caring Turcoyse, etc. Compare:

And therefore Cynthia, as a turquoise bought,

And so Cynthia, like a bought turquoise,

Or stol'n, or found, is virtueless, and nought,

Or stolen, or found, is worthless and nothing,

It must be freely given by a friend,

It has to be given freely by a friend,

Whose love and bounty doth such virtue lend,

Whose love and generosity give such goodness,

As makes it to compassionate, and tell

As makes it to compassionate, and tell

By looking pale, the wearer is not well.

By looking pale, the person wearing it isn't well.

Sir Francis Kynaston, To Cynthia.

Sir Francis Kynaston, *To Cynthia*.

Saintsbury, Caroline Poets, ii. 161.

Saintsbury, *Caroline Poets*, ii. 161.

Page 251, ll. 9-18. The source of this simile is probably Lucretius, De Rerum Natura, III. 642-56.

Page 251, ll. 9-18. The inspiration for this simile likely comes from Lucretius, De Rerum Natura, III. 642-56.

Falciferos memorant currus abscidere membra

Falcifers are said to sever limbs.

Saepe ita de subito permixta caede calentis,

Saepe ita de subito permixta caede calentis,

Ut tremere in terra videatur ab artubus id quod

Ut tremere in terra videatur ab artubus id quod

Decidit abscisum, cum mens tamen atque hominis vis

Decidit abscisum, cum mens tamen atque hominis vis

Mobilitate mali non quit sentire dolorem;

Mobilitate mali does not cease to feel pain;

Et semel in pugnae studio quod dedita mens est,

Et semel in pugnae studio quod dedita mens est,

Corpore reliquo pugnam caedesque petessit,

Corpore remaining fought and sought slaughter,

Nec tenet amissam laevam cum tegmine saepe

Nec tenet amissam laevam cum tegmine saepe

Inter equos abstraxe rotas falcesque rapaces,

Inter equos abstraxe rotas falcesque rapaces,

Nec cecidisse alius dextram, cum scandit et instat.

Nec cecidisse alius dextram, cum scandit et instat.

Inde alius conatur adempto surgere crure,

Inde alius tries to rise with a leg removed,

Cum digitos agitat propter moribundus humi pes.

Cum digitos agitat propter moribundus humi pes.

Et caput abscisum calido viventeque trunco

Et caput abscisum calido viventeque trunco

Servat humi voltum vitalem oculosque patentis,

Servat humi voltum vitalem oculosque patentis,

Donec reliquias animai reddidit omnes.

Returned all the animal remains.

Page 259, ll. 275-6.                              so that there is

Page 259, ll. 275-6.                              so that there is

(For aught thou know'st) piercing of substances.

(For all you know) piercing of substances.

'Piercing of substances,' the actual penetration of one substance by another, was the Stoic as opposed to the Aristotelian doctrine of mixture of substance (κρᾶσις), what is now called chemical combination. The Peripatetics held that, while the qualities of the two bodies combined to produce a new quality, the substances remained in juxtaposition. Plotinus devotes the seventh book of the Enneades to the subject; and one of the arguments of the Stoics which he cites resembles Donne's problem: 'Sweat comes out of the human body without dividing it and without the body being pierced with holes.' The pores were apparently unknown. See Bouillet's Enneades de Plotin, I. 243 f. and 488-9, for references.

'Piercing of substances,' the actual penetration of one substance by another, was the Stoic view as opposed to the Aristotelian theory of mixture of substances (κρᾶσις), which we now refer to as chemical combination. The Peripatetics believed that, while the qualities of the two bodies combined to create a new quality, the substances themselves remained side by side. Plotinus dedicates the seventh book of the Enneades to this topic, and one of the arguments from the Stoics that he mentions is similar to a problem posed by Donne: 'Sweat comes out of the human body without dividing it and without the body being pierced with holes.' The concept of pores was apparently not well understood. See Bouillet's Enneades de Plotin, I. 243 f. and 488-9, for references.

[pg 274]

[pg 274]

Page 368. Hymn to God, my God, in my sickness.

Professor Moore Smith has at the last moment reminded me of a fact, the significance of which should have been discussed in the note on the Divine Poems, that a copy of this poem found (Gosse, Life &c. ii. 279) among the papers of Sir Julius Caesar bears the statement that the verses were written in Donne's 'great sickness in December 1623'. Professor Moore Smith is of opinion that Sir Julius Caesar may have been right and Walton mistaken, and there is a good deal to be said for this view. 'It seems', he says, 'more likely that Walton should have attributed the poem wrongly to Donne's last illness, than that the MS. copy should antedate it by seven years.' In 1640 Walton simply referred it to his deathbed; the precise date was given in 1658. Moreover the date 1623 seems to Professor Moore Smith confirmed by a letter to Sir Robert Ker (later Lord Ancrum) in 1624 (Gosse, Life &c. ii. 191), in which Donne writes, 'If a flat map be but pasted upon a round globe the farthest east and the farthest west meet and are all one.'

Professor Moore Smith recently reminded me of a point that should have been mentioned in the note on the Divine Poems: a copy of this poem, found among Sir Julius Caesar's papers (Gosse, Life &c. ii. 279), states that the verses were written during Donne's 'great sickness in December 1623'. Professor Moore Smith believes that Sir Julius Caesar might be correct and Walton might be mistaken, and there’s a lot of merit to this perspective. He says, 'It seems more likely that Walton attributed the poem incorrectly to Donne's last illness, rather than the manuscript copy predating it by seven years.' In 1640, Walton just referred to it as being from Donne's deathbed; the exact date was specified in 1658. Additionally, the date 1623 appears to be supported by a letter Donne wrote to Sir Robert Ker (who later became Lord Ancrum) in 1624 (Gosse, Life &c. ii. 191), in which Donne states, 'If a flat map is simply pasted onto a round globe, the farthest east and the farthest west meet and are one.'

On the other hand, Walton's final date is very precise, and was probably given to him by King. If the poem was written at the same time as that 'to God the Father', why did it not pass into wider circulation? Stowe MS. 961 is the only collection in which I have found it. The use of the simile in the letter to Ker is not so conclusive as it seems. In that same letter Donne says, 'Sir, I took up this paper to write a letter; but my imagination was full of a sermon before, for I write but a few hours before I am to preach.' Now I have in my note cited this simile from an undated sermon on one of the Penitentiary Psalms. This, not the poem, may have been the occasion of its repetition in this letter. Donne is very prone to repeat a favourite figure—inundation, the king's stamped face &c. It is quite likely that the poem was the last, not the first, occasion on which he used the flat map. Note that the other chief figure in the poem, the straits which lead to the Pacific Sea, was used in a sermon (see note) dated February 12, 1629.

On the other hand, Walton's final date is very specific and was probably given to him by the King. If the poem was written around the same time as the one "to God the Father," why didn’t it spread more widely? Stowe MS. 961 is the only collection where I've found it. The use of the simile in the letter to Ker isn’t as conclusive as it appears. In that same letter, Donne says, "Sir, I picked up this paper to write a letter; but my mind was filled with a sermon beforehand, as I write just a few hours before I’m set to preach." Now, I've noted this simile from an undated sermon on one of the Penitentiary Psalms. This, rather than the poem, might have been the reason it appeared again in this letter. Donne often repeats a favorite image—like inundation, the king’s stamped face, etc. It’s quite possible that the poem was the last, not the first, time he used that flat map. Also note that the other main image in the poem, the straits that lead to the Pacific Sea, was used in a sermon (see note) dated February 12, 1629.

The figure of the flat map is not used, as one might expect, in the section of the Devotions headed The Patient takes his bed, but the last line of the poem is recalled by some words there: 'and therefore am I cast downe, that I might not be cast away.'

The flat map image isn’t found, as you might think, in the section of the Devotions titled The Patient takes his bed, but the last line of the poem is referenced by some words there: 'and therefore am I cast down, that I might not be cast away.'

Walton's dates are often inaccurate, but here the balance of the evidence seems to me in his favour. As Mr. Gosse says, Sir Julius Caesar may have confounded this hymn with 'Wilt thou forgive'. In re-reading the Devotions with Professor Moore Smith's statement in view I have come on two other points of interest. Donne's views on the immortality of the soul (see II. pp. 160-2) are very clearly stated: 'That light, which is the very emanation of the light of God ... only that bends not to this Center, to Ruine; that which was not made of Nothing, is not thretned with this annihilation. All other things are; even Angels, even our soules; they move upon the same Poles, they [pg 275] bend to the same Center; and if they were not made immortall by preservation, their Nature could not keep them from sinking to this center, Annihilation' (pp. 216-17).

Walton's dates are often inaccurate, but in this case, it seems like the evidence is on his side. As Mr. Gosse points out, Sir Julius Caesar might have mixed up this hymn with 'Wilt thou forgive.' While re-reading the Devotions with Professor Moore Smith's statement in mind, I came across two other interesting points. Donne's views on the immortality of the soul (see II. pp. 160-2) are stated very clearly: 'That light, which is the very emanation of the light of God ... only that does not bend to this Center, to Ruine; that which was not made of Nothing, is not threatened with this annihilation. All other things are; even Angels, even our souls; they move along the same Poles, they bend to the same Center; and if they were not made immortal by preservation, their Nature could not keep them from sinking to this center, Annihilation' (pp. 216-17).

The difficult line in the sonnet Resurrection (p. 321, l. 8) is perhaps illuminated by pp. 206-8, where Donne speaks of 'thy first booke, the booke of life', 'thy second book, the booke of Nature,' and closes a further list with 'to those, the booke with seven seals, which only the Lamb which was slain, was found worthy to open; which, I hope, it shal not disagree with the measure of thy blessed spirit, to interpret, the promulgation of their pardon, and righteousnes, who are washed in the blood of the Lamb'. This is possibly the 'little booke' of the sonnet, perhaps changed by Donne to 'life-book' to simplify the reference. But the two are not the same.

The challenging line in the sonnet Resurrection (p. 321, l. 8) is perhaps clarified by pp. 206-8, where Donne refers to 'your first book, the book of life', 'your second book, the book of Nature,' and wraps up a further list with 'to those, the book with seven seals, which only the Lamb who was slain was found worthy to open; which, I hope, it will not conflict with the measure of your blessed spirit, to explain, the proclamation of their pardon and righteousness, who are washed in the blood of the Lamb'. This might be the 'little book' of the sonnet, possibly altered by Donne to 'life-book' for clarity. But the two aren't the same.

ADDENDUM.

Vol. I, p. 368, l. 6. Whilst my Physitions by their love are growne Cosmographers ... Sir Julius Caesar's MS. (Addl. MS. 34324) has Loer, scil. Lore. This is probably the true reading.

Vol. I, p. 368, l. 6. While my doctors have deepened their understanding through their love, cosmographers ... Sir Julius Caesar's manuscript (Addl. MS. 34324) has Loer, meaning Lore. This is likely the correct reading.

ERRATUM.

P. 274, l. 28. for figure-inundation read figure—inundation

P. 274, l. 28. for figure-inundation read figure—inundation

[pg 276]

[pg 276]

INDEX OF FIRST LINES.

(VOL. II.)

(VOL. II.)

  PAGE
A learned Bishop of this Land 53
Amongst the Poets Dacus numbered is 101
An ill year of a Goodyere us bereft 145
As in tymes past the rusticke shepheards sceant 171
Esteemed knight take triumph over death 145
Goe catch a star that's falling from the sky 12
Henrie the greate, greate both in peace and war 261
How often hath my pen (mine hearts Solicitor) 103
Loe her's a man worthy indeede to travell 129
No want of duty did my mind possess 7
Stay, view this Stone, and if thou beest not such 213
This Lifes a play groaned out by natures Arte 268
Thou send'st me prose and rimes, I send for those 160
Though Ister have put down the Rhene 261
'Tis not a coate of gray or Shepheardes Life 141
Titus the brave and valorous young gallant 101
Whoso termes love a fire, may like a poet 52
Wotton the country and the country swaine 141

Oxford: Horace Hart, M.A., Printer to the University

Oxford: Horace Hart, M.A., Printer for the University


Transcriber's Note:

This is the second volume of two. There are links between the two volumes. These links are designed to work when the book is read on line. However, if you want to download both volumes and have the links work on your own computer, then follow these directions carefully.

This is the second volume of two. There are connections between the two volumes. These connections are meant to function when the book is read online. However, if you want to download both volumes and have the links work on your own computer, make sure to follow these instructions closely.

1. Create a directory (folder) named whatever you like (e.g., Donne). (The name of this directory (folder) is not critical, but the inner folders must be named as listed below, or the links between volumes will not work).

1. Create a folder called whatever you want (e.g., Donne). (The name of this folder isn't critical, but the subfolders must be named as listed below, or the links between volumes will not work).

2. In that directory (folder) create 2 directories (folders) named

2. In that folder, create 2 folders named

  • 48688
  • 48772

3. Create the following directories (folders):

3. Create these folders:

  • In the 48688 directory create a directory named 48688-h
  • In the 48772 directory create a directory named 48772-h

4. Download the zipped html version of each volume.

4. Download the zipped HTML version of each volume.

5. Unzip the downloaded files and move them into the appropriate directories:

5. Unzip the downloaded files and place them in the right folders:

  • Move the unzipped 48688-h.htm file and its "images" directory into your 48688-h directory.
  • Move the unzipped 48772-h.htm file and its "images" and "music" directories into your 48772-h directory.

Use the BACK button to return from a link.

Use the BACK button to go back from a link.

 


 

Although Scotland had accepted the Gregorian calendar in 1600, until 1752, England still followed the Julian calendar (after Julius Caesar, 44 B.C.), and celebrated New Year's Day on March 25th (Annunciation Day). Most Catholic countries accepted the Gregorian calendar (after Pope Gregory XIII) from some time after 1582 (the Catholic countries of France, Spain, Portugal, and Italy in 1582, Belgium, the Netherlands, and Switzerland within a year or two, Hungary in 1587, and Scotland in 1600), and celebrated New Year's Day on January 1st. England finally changed to the Gregorian calendar in 1752.

Although Scotland adopted the Gregorian calendar in 1600, England continued to use the Julian calendar until 1752, celebrating New Year's Day on March 25th (Annunciation Day). Most Catholic countries switched to the Gregorian calendar (introduced by Pope Gregory XIII) sometime after 1582, with France, Spain, Portugal, and Italy making the change in 1582, Belgium, the Netherlands, and Switzerland following within a year or two, Hungary in 1587, and Scotland in 1600. England finally transitioned to the Gregorian calendar in 1752.

This is the reason for the double dates in the early months of the years in some parts of this book. e.g., there is a statement, on page 134, that "He died February 7, 1627/8. (i.e. 1627 in England; 1628 in Scotland). Only after March 25th (Julian New Years Day) was the year the same in the two countries. The Julian calendar was known as 'Old Style', and the Gregorian calendar as 'New Style' (N.S.).

This is why there are double dates in the early months of the years in some sections of this book. For example, on page 134, it states, "He died February 7, 1627/8. (i.e., 1627 in England; 1628 in Scotland). Only after March 25th (Julian New Year’s Day) did the year align in both countries. The Julian calendar was referred to as 'Old Style,' and the Gregorian calendar as 'New Style' (N.S.).

Page lxiv, Footnote 9: 'Garrard att his quarters in ??' Perhaps 'ϑermyte' with U+03D1 GREEK THETA SYMBOL: thermyte ? perhaps meaning "(at the sign of) The Hermit"? (The printer, rightly or wrongly, seems to have used a 'theta' at the beginning of the word).

Page lxiv, Footnote 9: 'Garrard at his quarters in ??' Maybe 'ϑermyte' with U+03D1 GREEK THETA SYMBOL: thermyte? possibly meaning "(at the sign of) The Hermit"? (The printer, correctly or incorrectly, seems to have used a 'theta' at the start of the word).

Page lxv, a facsimile of a Title Page, split a cross-page paragraph. One sentence was on page lxiv; the rest of the paragraph was on page lxvi. In the interest of a link to the page, it seemed beneficial to leave the paragraph as it was split.

Page lxv, a copy of a Title Page, split a paragraph across the pages. One sentence was on page lxiv; the rest of the paragraph was on page lxvi. To maintain a connection to the page, it seemed better to leave the paragraph split as it was.

Page lxv: 'VVith' is as printed.

Page lxv: 'With' is as printed.

Page lxxxvi: 'Lo:' retained, although 'Ld.' is printed above. From the context, 'Lo:' may not be a typo, as this form occurs elsewhere.

Page lxxxvi: 'Lo:' retained, although 'Ld.' is printed above. From the context, 'Lo:' may not be a mistake, as this form appears elsewhere.

and the Obsequies to the Lo: Harrington."

and the Obsequies to the Lo: Harrington."

Page cxvi, footnote 39 (cont.: '17-8.' corrected to '17-18.'. "To Sr Henry Wotton, p. 180, ll. 17-18."

Page cxvi, footnote 39 (cont.: '17-8.' corrected to '17-18.'. "To Sir Henry Wotton, p. 180, ll. 17-18."

Page cxxx: 'p. 406' corrected to 'p. 412'

Page cxxx: 'p. 406' corrected to 'p. 412'

"'Dear Love, continue nice and chaste' (p. 412)"

"'Dear Love, stay good and true' (p. 412)"

Pages cxxxi-cxxxii: missing word at page-turn? 'and' added in brackets.

Pages cxxxi-cxxxii: missing word at page turn? 'and' added in brackets.

"And as one is ascribed to Roe on indisputable (and) three on very strong evidence,...

"And as one is attributed to Roe based on indisputable evidence, and three are based on very strong evidence,..."

Page 23: 'll. 140-6' corrected to 'll. 440-6'

Page 23: 'll. 440-6'

"The Second Anniversary, ll. 440-6 (p. 264)

"The Second Anniversary, ll. 440-6 (p. 264)"

Page 34: 'coporales' corrected to 'corporales'.

Page 34: 'coporales' corrected to 'corporales'.

"'quanto subtilius huiusmodi immutationes occultas corporales perpendunt.'"

"'how much more subtly do these kinds of hidden changes in bodies weigh up.'"


Some poems have associated music pages (starting p. 54). Html links have been added to playable and printable music files (prepared by the transcriber).

Some poems have music pages linked (starting on p. 54). HTML links have been added to playable and printable music files (created by the transcriber).

Page 57: This is only the first page of the original two pages (28 and 29) from William Corkine's "Second Book of Ayres" (1612), for 'Page 46. The Baite'. It is possible that John Donne wrote "The Baite" for a different melody, which no longer exists. The melody on page 57 may have been intended for Christopher Marlowe's "The Passionate Shepherd to his Love:

Page 57: This is just the first page of the original two pages (28 and 29) from William Corkine's "Second Book of Ayres" (1612), for 'Page 46. The Baite'. It’s possible that John Donne wrote "The Baite" for a different tune that no longer exists. The melody on page 57 might have been meant for Christopher Marlowe's "The Passionate Shepherd to his Love:

Come live with me and be my love:

Come live with me and be my love:

And we will all the pleasures prove

And we will enjoy all the pleasures

That hills and valleys, dales and fields,

That hills and valleys, dales and fields,

Woods or sleepy mountain yields."

Woods or tranquil mountain offers.

As Donne's 'The Baite' ("Come live with me and be my love...."), was a parody of Marlowe's "Come live with me....", the same tune may have later been used for both.

As Donne's 'The Baite' ("Come live with me and be my love....") was a parody of Marlowe's "Come live with me....", the same melody might have been used for both later on.

The PDF and Midi files are an approximate transcription of the melody line for the first 16 bars, i.e., the first stanza, up to the first double barline. There appear to be only 11 bars in this section, but it can be seen from the image that a lot of the barlines are missing. These have been restored in the PDF and Midi files, so that the transcription actually makes sense, and fits the words.

The PDF and MIDI files provide a rough transcription of the melody line for the first 16 measures, which is the first stanza, ending at the first double barline. Although it seems there are only 11 measures in this section, the image shows that many of the barlines are missing. These have been added back in the PDF and MIDI files, ensuring that the transcription is coherent and aligns with the lyrics.

The melody was transcribed using John Dowland's lute fretting chart, which gives the open strings, ascending, as: G, C, F, A, D, G, with open string, a, first fret, b, then c, d, e, f, g, h, i, k, l.

The melody was transcribed using John Dowland's lute fretting chart, which lists the open strings, ascending, as: G, C, F, A, D, G, with open string a, first fret b, then c, d, e, f, g, h, i, k, l.


Page 84: 'p. 308, ll. 27-8' corrected to p. 308, ll. 317-8

Page 84: 'p. 308, ll. 27-8' corrected to p. 308, ll. 317-8

"in the Progresse of the Soule, p. 308, ll. 317-8:"

"in the Progresse of the Soule, p. 308, ll. 317-8:"

Page 214: p. 416 corrected to p. 422.

Page 214: p. 416 corrected to p. 422.

"For the relation of this _Elegie_ to that beginning 'Death, be not proud' (p. 422) see Text and Canon, &c., p. cxliii."

"For the connection of this _Elegy_ to the line 'Death, be not proud' (p. 422) see Text and Canon, &c., p. cxliii."

Page 213: 'p. 404' corrected to p. 410'

Page 213: 'p. 404' corrected to 'p. 410'

"('Shall I goe force an Elegie,' p. 410)"

"('Should I go write an elegy,' p. 410)"


Pages 235, 263: The inscriptions have a character which looks like a reversed capital C, but which is actually a ROMAN NUMERAL REVERSED ONE HUNDRED (U+2183).

Pages 235, 263: The inscriptions have a character that resembles an upside-down capital C, but it's actually a ROMAN NUMERAL REVERSED ONE HUNDRED (U+2183).

(Note: This works in compliant browsers.)

(Note: This works in compatible browsers.)

On Page 235, the date of Anne (More) Donne's death is given as CI. DC. XVII.
i.e. hundreds, ten, (1000) plus 600 plus 17, or the year 1617, which is correct.

On Page 235, Anne (More) Donne's death is recorded as CI. DC. XVII.
This means hundreds, ten, (1000) plus 600 plus 17, or the year 1617, which is accurate.

On Page 263, the date given is CI. IC. XXIII.
CI = 1000;
IC = 500+100 (600),
XXIII = 23, so the date is 1623.

On Page 263, the date given is CI. IC. XXIII.
CI = 1000;
IC = 500+100 (600),
XXIII = 23, so the date is 1623.

(Reference for page 263: [http:// hypotheses.org/17871] ... 'Le latin de Locke ... Goudae apud Justum Ab Hoeve

(Reference for page 263: [http:// hypotheses.org/17871] ... 'Locke's Latin ... Goudae apud Justum Ab Hoeve

CI IC LXXXIX ...
CI = 1000
IC se décompose en I = 500 + C = 100 soit 600
LXXXIX = 89
La date correspondante est 1689 10.

CI IC LXXXIX ...
CI = 1000
IC breaks down into I = 500 + C = 100, which equals 600
LXXXIX = 89
The corresponding date is 1689 10.

10 2011 serait CI CI XI '.)

10 2011 would be CI CI XI '.')

(Thus 2015 would be CI CI XV.)

(Thus 2015 would be CI CI 15.)


Page 251: S69 corrected to S96

Page 251: S69 updated to S96

"S96 and O'F differ from the third group...."

"S96 and O'F are different from the third group...."

Page 275: Erratum, p. 274.... This has been corrected.

Page 275: Error, p. 274.... This has been fixed.

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!